Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There is a town in Maine.

Where every storybook character you've ever known and their descendants are trapped between two worlds.

Victims of a powerful curse.

Only one knows the truth and only one can break her spell.

Once upon a time, there was a woman named Regina Mills who lived in a seaside town called Storybrooke in the state of Maine and there also lived with her little princess named Evelyn, but she often went by "Evie" for short. Regina was the mayor of Storybrooke who was deeply feared by many, but loved by Evie whenever she could, though sometimes, her mother was a difficult woman to love with her short temper and icy demeanor around others. The story all started when Evie was around six-years-old and Regina was in a worse mood than usual, especially on a day like today. Evie was very concerned about her mother, but tried not to interfere too much as she was just a child and probably would not understand. At least, that was what Regina told her. Evie was currently in her bedroom playing with her Barbie dolls, pretending one of them was herself as a teenager and the Ken doll was the boy of her dreams: Charles "Charlie" Herman while Regina was in her home office and she asked Evie to wait in her room while Dr. Archie Hopper, the town psychiatrist, would come to visit.

"You, uh, wanted to see me?" Dr. Hopper asked as he came to see the woman in her home office.

"Yes, I did." Regina nodded after she scribbled something on a paper on her desk.

"Well, if this is about Pongo's dog license, I believe it's still up to date." Dr. Hopper then said nervously.

"This has nothing to do with your dog." Regina replied firmly as she dropped her pen onto the table, seeming more ill-tempered than normal.

"Madam Mayor... Are you all right?" Dr. Hopper asked out of concern from Regina's behavior today.

"I'm okay." Regina sharply insisted.

"Excuse me for saying so, but you don't seem okay." Dr. Hopper remarked.

"I don't tolerate that sort of bluntness," Regina glowered. "I'm the Que-" she then paused before she finished that thought out loud, sounding like she was about to say 'Queen', but quickly covered it up. "Mayor."

"I am a therapist," Dr. Hopper offered a small smile. "That's why you asked me here, isn't it? What is bothering you? What are you feeling?" he then asked, trying to sound friendly.

"Nothing. I'm feeling nothing." Regina replied.

"If I were to guess, I would say you're a driven woman and sometimes that can leave a hole." Dr. Hopper said to him.

"A what?" Regina asked, looking quite perplexed.

"A hole. An emptiness," Dr. Hopper soon said. "There's more to life than work. Maybe that's why you feel dissatisfied."

"I am not dissatisfied. I love my life and Evie." Regina stated defenisvely.

"Well, what's the point if you've got no one new to share it with?" Dr. Hopper suggested. "And teach Evie a little responsibility."

"There's that bluntness again." Regina huffed.

"Has there ever been a time in your life when you haven't felt this way after Evie was born?" Dr. Hopper asked then.

Regina paused to think about it before smiling a little bit. "When that little boy visited. Owen." she then said softly.

"A child. That can bring so much meaning," Dr. Hopper nodded with a small smile back. "And maybe it would be nice for little Evie too. She could become a big sister and learn some responsibility."

Regina thought about it and maybe Dr. Hopper had a point. He was Storybrooke's best shrink after all, though he was Storybrooke's only shrink. She wondered where to get a new child... Evie was born between her and a man named Daniel years ago, but he was no longer in the picture due to rather grave consequences. Once she figured out who to go to, she soon got Evie ready to go out with her one day and was soon buttoning up her daughter's coat.

"Where we goin'?" Evie asked her mother.

"We're going to visit Mr. Gold for a little while," Regina said as softly as she could while getting Evie ready to go out into town with her. "This won't take long, Mommy just needs to ask him for a favor."

"Am I in twubble?" Evie asked, tilting her head.

"No, sweetie, I promise," Regina said softly. "Mommy is just going to ask Mr. Gold for a favor and that's it. Maybe Benny will be there and you can play with him... You remember Benny, right? He came to your birthday party last year?"

Evie paused to think about it before she nodded as she remembered Ben Gold. He was a bit of a shy boy and usually hid away whenever he felt nervous. Once Evie was buttoned up in her coat, she took Regina's hand and they walked away from their mansion together and soon walked downtown to the local pawnshop: Mr. Gold Pawnbroker & Antiquities Dealer. Inside was the man known as Mr. Gold who often frightened other Storybrookians, especially when he came by to collect the rent and he was very rarely willing to take any excuses from people if they didn't have their rent. Evie held her favorite Barbie doll close in her arms as she came inside with her mother. Beside Mr. Gold was a brown-haired boy with hazel eyes who was playing with robot toys in the corner, so Evie came over to him. This was little Benjamin or "Benny" who was the owner of the shop's son who was around Evie's age. The two kids decided to play together while the grown-ups would talk about boring grown-up conversations.

"I need a new child, Gold, and I need your help." Regina demanded simply as she came into the pawnshop with her daughter.

Benny gasped and quickly hid behind his father, shivering nervously from that.

"Well, Benjamin and I are both flattered, but uninterested." Mr. Gold smirked at the mayor.

"Mommy, are you gonna take Benny away from Mr. Gold?" Evie gasped.

"Not like that," Regina replied sharply to Mr. Gold, though shook her head at Evie as that wasn't what she meant either. "Evie, go play with Benny. Mommy and Mr. Gold need to talk, okay?"

"Uh... Okay, Mommy..." Evie said softly before she took Ben's hand and ran with him to the backroom of the pawnshop.

"Watch out for the spinning wheel back there!" Mr. Gold called out sharply and warningly to both of the little Kindergartners.

"Okay!" Evie and Ben called back.

Mr. Gold nodded, then looked back at Regina to see what she wanted from him exactly.

"I spent all morning talking to adoption agencies," Regina soon continued to talk with the man. "The wait lists are over two years long, but you, Gold, you know how to cut through red tape, and if anyone can work the system and find me a baby, it's you."

"You wish to adopt another baby?" Mr. Gold asked her, with a slight laughing undertone.

"Well, don't look so surprised." Regina replied with a sly glance.

"Oh, I'm not. I see you've made a-" Mr. Gold began to say before he seemed to be buttering her up just a little. "Well... Evie seems to find you to be a mother of some sort."

"Can you help me?" Regina asked hopefully.

"Are you sure you're ready for another child?" Mr. Gold replied. "And how does young Miss Mills feel about it?"

"It's something we both need," Regina insisted. "I'm sure Evie would be a great big sister to a little brother or sister."

"Well, that may not be the same thing," Mr. Gold said. "But don't worry I shall get you a child, nice and legallly."

Regina nodded and smiled warmly and hopefully for Evie and herself with a bright new future with a brand new child in their family.

"But whether or not that's helping you remains to be seen," Mr. Gold then continued. "When you become a parent, you must put your child first. No matter what. I'm sure you remember thinking that way when you were blessed with little Evie." he then advised.

Regina merely nodded before calling out. "Come on, Evie. It's time to go." she then told her daughter.

"Aww..." Evie and Ben pouted together.

"Come, Evie." Regina repeated, a bit sharper this time.

"Okay, Mom..." Evie said softly as she stood up. "I gotta go, Benny."

"Okay," Ben said. "I guess we can play again later."

"Yes, you two will play again much later," Mr. Gold promised as he looked down at his son and his friend. "Go along, little Evie. Your mommy wants you."

Evie nodded and soon came on over to leave the pawnshop with Regina. They soon got into the car and began to drive off together.

"Oh, Evie... I wonder and hope we can get you a little brother or sister someday soon." Regina said as she began to drive herself and Evie back home after that appointment with Mr. Gold.

"Mommy... If you get a chance to pick... Could you adopt a little boy?" Evie asked softly. "A little boy to name after Grandfather or maybe even Daddy?"

"...You would want a little brother?" Regina asked softly then.

"Uh-huh... Little sisters are nice and all, but mine would just get my stuff when I get older and we wouldn't want that~" Evie nodded with a small smile. "But a little brother would be like a little prince in our house. He could have Grandfather's name and he would become someone just like Grandfather. Someone to help carry the name and to love and to adore."

"Hmm... I suppose you have a point," Regina nodded before smirking at the mention of a sisterly bond, chuckling to herself quietly as she had a bit of an inside joke with herself. "Yes... Little Henry Mills..." she then said before nodding. "Ooh, I do love the sound of that. What do you say to it then? I'll try to make sure we get you a brother named Henry Mills~"

"That sounds lovely." Evie smiled.

"We shall see," Regina smiled back. "Dr. Hopper says this should make us both feel happier and more adjusted. I don't know if you've noticed, but 'Mommy's' been feeling a little under the weather lately, but nothing too bad. We could use this time to get a room ready if you'd like to help out a little if you don't have too much homework~"

Evie nodded and then hugged her mother happily and fondly.

"That sounds very nice," Regina nodded. "Look at you, already excited and warming up to your new brother before he's even here~" she then cooed a bit warmly.

Evie blushed and smiled, looking and feeling rather proud of herself.

"What did I do to deserve you?" Regina smiled warmly.

"Just lucky, I guess~" Evie smiled back as she continued to hug her mother.

Regina smiled tenderly. "I guess I'm lucky too." she then agreed and nodded.

"Do you have anything that you need to do?" Evie then asked, tilting her head a little.

"Hm... I'm not sure," Regina replied thoughtfully. "I don't really have anything going on or any major work I need to take care of. Would you maybe like to watch some movies back at the house?"

"I'd love that, Mommy~" Evie smiled in excitement.

"Let's do it then." Regina said with a small smile back.

Evie grinned happily before clapping her hands.

"Oh, let's go back home and have some fun~" Regina beamed.

"Yeah!" Evie gushed.

Regina smiled and soon decided to drive them back home to get some more mother/daughter time together as much as they could before eventually, they would have a new member of the family.

Some time passed. Regina was given a phone call from Mr. Gold as he had some exciting news to share with her. She wasted no time and stopped doing what she was doing. However, Evie was in school. It seemed to be just an ordinary day so far for the kids of Storybrooke Elementary School. It was soon lunch time and Evie met up with her friends, Ben and Charlie, going to sit at the picnic tables outside as it was time for lunch and recess. Kids were either playing with each other or sitting down to eat until they would come back inside to continue their education for the day as the short black-haired woman smiled at them. She was known as Mary Margaret Blanchard who was a very devoted and well-loved teacher of Storybrooke Elementary School, often acting as a second mother to the students she taught away from home and was almost like an angel on Earth.

"And after the pie and cookies, I'm having chocolate brownies." Evie smiled as she sat with Ben and Charlie at their table by the playground together.

"Wow, Evie! No wonder you needed two lunchboxes today," Ben smiled. "I just hope you remembered to get some fruit."

"Oh, yeah... Can't leave home without an apple or two." Evie nodded and winked before showing a shiny red apple with her pair of lunchboxes from her mother's favorite tree.

"I only have a salad with a box of raisins for dessert." Charlie groaned and pouted.

"Then you should start packing your own lunch, Charlie. Like me!" Evie smiled.

"You packed your own lunch?" Ben asked like that was the most craziest thing to ever hear and believe. "Your mom didn't help you?"

"Nope!" Evie replied before biting into her blueberry muffin and continued to talk, though her mouth was full so food went flying and even splattered on to Charlie accidentally. "She went down to the store and get wallpaper and stuff. I made my own toast for breakfast too!" she then added.

"Gee... You made toast?" Charlie asked, sounding very amazed.

"When you're a big sister, you gotta start doing more stuff for yourself." Evie advised.

"You're a big sister now?" Ben asked in excitement. "When did it happen?"

"I-I didn't mean-" Evie was about to explain as she hadn't become a big sister just yet.

"Yeah! When was the baby brought home?" Charlie added with a small smile.

"The baby isn't home yet, but it's going to be soon." Evie explained once she had the chance.

"You've been saying that for a long time, Evie." Ben reminded.

"Yeah! But this time it's soon soon," Evie replied as they soon finished lunch and decided to go play on the playground while there was still time. "My mom says so and she knows."

"How does she know?" Ben asked Evie as they rode the see-saw together while Charlie swung on the swings next to them.

"I guess cuz she's a mom and moms know that sorta thing." Evie shrugged as she began to finish up her juicy red apple while going down after Ben set her down and he went up.

"You know what this means, Evie?" Ben began to ask in excitement.

"Yeah! I'm coming to your house to sleepover!" Evie beamed.

"A sleepover?" Charlie asked as he swung in the background. "What does that have to do with the new baby?"

"Mom says that I get to get to stay at Benny's house when the baby is ready to come home." Evie explained before going down.

"Gee... I wish my family was having a baby." Charlie commented.

"When you're a big brother or sister you've got someone to play with all the time!" Ben smiled as he soon went to go on the slide after playing on the see-saw with Evie.

"If I had a baby sister, she would say I was cool." Charlie grinned as he flexed his arms, showing imaginary muscles before he came to go down the slide after Ben, then laughed giddily as he slid down.

"Yeah! And guess what else my mom said?" Evie smiled before going down the slide after Ben and Charlie went on ahead of her.

"What?" Ben asked as he helped Charlie up off of the ground after they slid down.

"When the baby gets too big for the crib, we might get bunk beds!" Evie smiled.

"Bunk beds? That would be so neat!" Charlie smiled back.

"Wow... I wish I was going to be a big brother." Ben said hopefully.

"Yep... It's gonna be great!" Evie nodded, looking very excited.

MEANWHILE...

Regina entered the pawnshop after she was called over after getting the spare room in her mansion ready for the arrival of the newest member of her family. She just hoped it wasn't too good to be true as she soon came to see the man who had called her and would help her get the child she desired. "You have news?" she then asked him.

"Yes. Fate may be on your side," Gold nodded before explaining to her why he invited her over. "This morning, I, uh, spoke with an agency that had placed a baby boy from Phoenix with a family nearby in Boston."

"With a family?" Regina asked, sounding not very excited. "How's that fate?"

"Because at the last minute, the adoption fell through. It happens." Gold explained calmly.

This made Regina crack a small smile. "So the baby still needs a home." she then realized.

"Indeed. As they say, fate appears to be on your side," Gold replied as he pulled a folder out from the table and she then took the folder. "The agency is in Boston."

Regina nodded and accepted the folder. "Now, I trust you to look after my little princess," she then demanded. "If anything happens to her, I will be sure to make your life a living Hell."

"Oh, my... Quite the threat, aren't we, Mayor Mills?" Gold smirked fearlessly. "But I promise... I shan't let anything happen to your daughter in my care. Besides, I'm sure that Benjamin would love to have a playmate tonight."

"Make sure he doesn't hurt her either." Regina then added.

"Again, Madam Mayor, you have nothing to worry about," Gold reassured calmly. "Benjamin is a young gentleman and would never let anyone get hurt. I'll need the keys to your home of course to come and go as I please to get whatever young Evelyn would need in order to be comfortable in my home."

"Of course..." Regina replied as she took out the keys. "Evie and Ben are good friends after Ben had his first sleepover at our house until he felt homesick. Good day, Mr. Gold."

"Take care, dearie." Gold nodded as he accepted the keys to the Mills mansion.

MEANWHILE, AFTER SCHOOL...

"Bye, guys!" Charlie called out, waving with the other school kids as Ben and Evie stood together after the school bus dropped them off as it rode off to take the other kids back home for the weekend.

"Bye, Charlie!" Evie called back while waving.

"See ya on Monday!" Ben added.

"Hello, children." Gold greeted as he hobbled over, holding his cane in place while carrying a pillow under his arm with a light pink bag that had a stuffed yellow bunny's head sticking out of it.

"Oh... Hi, Mr. Gold." Evie greeted, surprised to see the man.

"Hi, Dad! Why are you carrying a pillow?" Ben asked his father.

"It's Evie's. And so is this." Gold explained, showing them the bag.

"Rabbit!" Evie beamed once she saw her favorite stuffed animal.

"You're sleeping over!" Ben beamed once he realized what this meant.

"I'm sleeping at your house!" Evie smiled.

"That's right," Gold smiled back as friendly as he could. "Your mother just dropped these off a few minutes ago."

"The baby will be home soon, right?" Evie guessed.

"Indeed, dearie," Gold nodded. "And you're going to be a big sister."

"Yay! The baby's coming!" Ben cheered as he danced happily with his best girl friend.

"I'm gonna be a big sister! Yippee!" Evie added as she danced with Ben before stopping. "What are we gonna have for dinner?" she then asked.

"You're our guest," Gold replied. "Maybe you'd like to decide?"

Ben and Evie shared a thoughtful look with each other.

"Uh..." Evie paused bashfully with a small smile. "Pancakes?"

"That sounds good." Gold smirked and nodded.

"Oh, boy!" Ben beamed in excitement about having pancakes for dinner.

"With blueberries, chocolate chips, whipped cream, and cherries on top?" Evie asked hopefully.

"I'll see what I can do," Gold smirked, going to lead them over to his car which was a black Cadillac. "Into the car, dearies~"

"I'm gonna be a big sister, I'm sleeping over at my best friend's house, and I'm gonna have pancakes for dinner!" Evie smiled at Ben. "This is the best!"

"Gee, lots of good things happen when you get to be a big sister." Ben smiled back.

"That's for sure," Evie beamed before following Gold over to his car. "Come on, Benny. Let's have a snack."

"Yeah, I'm hungry!" Ben added in agreement as he soon followed after her.

MEANWHILE...

"Well, Ms. Mills, your application is almost too good to be true," The adoption agent said to the woman sitting in front of him. "I mean, your references are impeccable and this town you live in, Storybrooke, you're the mayor?"

"Third term," Regina nodded as she smiled proudly. "All unopposed."

"I've never heard of Storybrooke." The adoption agent remarked as he removed his glasses.

"Oh, it's a hidden gem. Peaceful. Perfect for children," Regina explained innocently. "I already have a six-year-old daughter named Evelyn, but everyone calls her Evie. It's like a fairy tale. You should come visit sometime." she then suggested.

"I get two weeks off a year, and all due with respect, Sandals has an inclusive buffet," The adoption agent replied before looking curious. "You got that in Storybrooke?"

"I'm afraid not." Regina replied.

"Anyway, I've explained your rights and responsibilities, but there's one item I'd like to go over in detail," The adoption agent then said before explaining something very crucial to Regina. "This is a closed adoption, which means you'll never be able to contact your child's birth parents. It's complete information blackout. Parents' names, ethnicity, genealogical records. You won't have access to any of it." he then advised.

"I'm concerned with my child's future, not his past." Regina insisted.

The adoption agent nodded before smiling. "Well, then, congratulations. You ready to meet your son?" he then asked softly.

"Yes!" Regina nodded rather eagerly.

The adoption agenct then hit the call button on his phone.

Regina then looked out the door to see a woman carrying in an infant boy and she soon set the baby in the black-haired woman's arms. "Well, hello there. It was fate wasn't it? Henry." she then greeted the baby softly.

"Henry, huh? You don't meet a lot of Henrys nowadays," The adoption agent noted. "Very old world."

"It was my father's name," Regina explained softly. "He passed some time ago."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," The adoption agent dropped his voice in sympathy. "I hope it was peaceful at least."

Baby Henry then suddenly began crying, making Regina unsteadily rebalance him in her arms.

"You need some help?" The adoption agent soon asked.

"Oh, no, no. I've got it," Regina said as she cradled and comforted her new baby son. "Come on, Henry. Let's go home." she then suggested as they had a rather long drive ahead of them.

LATER THAT NIGHT AT THE GOLD RESIDENCE...

"My baby sister is lost in that cave?" Evie's voice asked as she was playing with a Barbie doll, dressed in a pink princess dress with long braided blonde hair while Ben was playing with a Ken doll, dressed like a prince. "Step aside! I'm going in there to rescue her."

"A dragon lives in that cave. Don't you know that?" Ben warned while playing with the Ken doll.

"Oh, I know that, but I'm her big sister and I don't care about dragons. Even fire-breathing ones." Evie insisted bravely.

"Okay, but I warned you, lady!" Ben replied before making the Ken doll go away.

"Baby Sister! I'm coming in to save you!" Evie said, going to make the Barbie doll go into the blanket fort which was used as the pretend cave.

"Who are you and why have you come to my cave without being invited?" Ben then asked, deepening his voice as best as he could, bringing out a purple dragon toy that looked female.

"I am Big Sister Evie and you had better get out of my way or I'll-" Evie challenged before she was suddenly interrupted.

"Shh!" Ben shushed Evie before looking over to the door and bit his lip nervously.

"...What is it?" Evie asked quietly.

"I thought I heard Dad coming again," Ben whispered to Evie. "Be more quiet, okay?"

"Okay!" Evie nodded quietly before they went back to playing.

"So what do you want?" Ben then demanded, trying to sound scary like a beast.

"I'm searching for my baby sister." Evie replied.

"She's not here!" Ben said before taking out a smaller doll dressed like a princess known as Kelly before making his voice go high a little. "Yes, I am! Yes, I am!" he then deepened his voice go low again as he hid the Kelly doll. "Go back in the cave and wait for me!"

"You let her go!" Evie demanded.

"No!" Ben retorted. "I get lonely and she's really fun to play with."

"Go get your own baby sister! This one belongs to me!" Evie glared bravely before going inside the blanket fort as Ben crawled backwards and roared like a dragon. "Take that! And that! Where are you, Baby Sister? Hey, that's not you!" she then suddenly laughed.

Ben laughed with Evie as that tickled him. "No tickling, Evie!" he then cried out.

The chair then fell over and hit the floor as the blanket fort came apart.

"Benjamin?~" Gold's voice called a bit sharply from outside the room.

"Uh-oh!" Ben and Evie gasped quietly and soon ran across the room as they were covered in the blanket before moving.

"Pretend you're sleeping!" Ben whispered loudly to Evie as he rushed back over to his bed.

Evie moved the chair to stand back up and soon crawled onto the spare mattress given to her to sleep on and she went under the blanket with her spare pillow.

"The light! Turn off the light!" Ben gasped as he looked up and noticed that his light was still on.

Evie then rushed over and stepped on the dragon toy which squeaked under her foot as she turned the light off.

"Evie!" Ben whispered firmly.

"Sorry!" Evie whispered back as she turned the light off and soon ran across the room again, stepping on the dragon toy again, making it squeak again.

"EVIE!" Ben whispered, even more firmly.

"Sorry, sorry!" Evie whispered back before pulling the blanket over to look like she was asleep.

Eventually, Ben's doorknob jiggled and soon in came his father who looked around before smiling warmly. "Oh, look... They're sleeping..." he then softly said to himself before walking into the room before accidentally stepping on the dragon toy, making it squeak for the third time that evening. "Oops... Well, I guess I better let the dearies sleep... I wouldn't want someone to wake me up if I had a new baby brother." he then said to himself.

"BABY BROTHER!" Ben and Evie then suddenly cheered as they stood up in excitement.

"Wahoo! You're a big sister now!" Ben smiled at his friend.

"Yeah, I am!" Evie smiled back.

"Congratulations, Big Sister Evie," Gold chuckled warmly with a small smile. "I hope you don't mind that we woke you up."

"That's okay. We weren't all the way asleep anyway." Evie smiled back.

"I kinda had the feeling you weren't," Gold smirked and winked at them a little before patting Evie on her head. "A baby brother. Aren't you the lucky one?"

"Yeah... She sure is!" Ben smiled softly before looking a little tired right now.

"Good night, dearies." Gold said softly as he got up and walked over to the door to let them get some sleep.

"Good night!" Ben and Evie replied.

"Sleep tight~" Gold smiled warmly before he went out the door and shut it behind them as Ben and Evie decided to go to sleep for real that time.

Evie sighed softly as she got back under the covers. "Ya know, Benny? Of all the days I ever had, this is my favorite one." she then said, smiling sleepily and proudly.

"Yeah... I liked it too," Ben smiled back. "Good night, Evie."

"Good night, Benny." Evie smiled softly before she turned over and began to drift off to sleep as she cuddled Rabbit in her sleep.

LATER...

Soon, Henry was brought back home, but it was a bit hard. He was a cute, almost princely baby, at least in Evie's eyes. However, it wasn't as glamorous and nice as Evie thought it would be as Henry seemed to cry at everything and seemed to cry mostly whenever Regina was around him. Regina decided to take both Evie and Henry out for lunch at the local diner, owned by Beverly Lucas, who was best known as Granny by everyone in town, especially since she had a granddaughter named Ruby who she had raised her whole life. Regina, Evie, and Henry sat at a booth as the baby boy continued to cry in distress while Regina tried to soothe him while Evie looked like she hadn't slept in a few weeks and was even shivering from the endless crying.

"Who is this bundle of joy?" Granny smiled sweetly as she came to meet the newest member of the Mills family.

"Do you have a problem with him crying?" Regina retorted, sounding rather cold.

"...No, of course not." Granny said softly.

"Shhh. Okay, it's time to be quiet now. It's time to be quiet~" Regina then said, trying to soothe and calm Henry down before turning back over to see that Granny was still standing over her. "What?!"

"Do you want some advice? Try a story," Granny suggested. "That's how they soothe themselves. A bedtime story. Gets him used to your voice. Worked with Ruby. Her issues started later." she then added before walking off as Henry continued to cry loudly.

Evie groaned and covered her ears as the noise was really getting to her.

"Hey. Okay, okay. It's okay," Regina said as she took Henry in her arms and tried to cradle him against her shoulder. "Once upon a time, there was-"

Henry then suddenly vomited onto Regina.

"Ugh. Oh." Regina then said softly in disgust and discomfort.

Evie cupped her mouth with a small smirk then.

"Oh... You think that's funny?" Regina asked Evie. "You're grounded."

Evie then suddenly frowned.

Regina then tried to take Henry over to Storybrooke General Hospital. Evie was shown to be licking a lollipop in the background as Dr. Whale checked out Henry for Regina to see what the crying problem could possibly be.

"Well, his heart is as strong as a locomotive," Dr. Whale said to Regina, pulling off the stethoscope ear pieces. "And his lungs are healthy, clearly."

"Well, what about a blood test? Or a chest X-Ray?" Regina then asked.

"Is he a smoker?" Dr. Whale retorted.

Evie giggled as she could tell that was a joke.

"What?" Regina asked, surprised and slightly offended.

"Look, it's obvious what the problem is. He's a crying baby." Dr. Whale then said to Regina.

"I paid for this?" Regina deadpanned.

"Actually, your insurance did." Dr. Whale reminded.

"...What do I do?" Regina then asked.

"I can prescribe you something," Dr. Whale suggested as he pulled aside the curtain. "10 ccs of maternal and sisterly love." he then nodded at Regina and Evie before walking away.

"Dr. Whale. No one loves their child more than me," Regina interjected. "Which means there is something is wrong with my son. Your job is to help him. Do it." she then urged him.

"Sure, I can order additional testing, but with babies, there are risks and it's generally nothing and not worth it." Dr. Whale replied.

"'Generally'?" Regina repeated.

"Well, in some cases, there could be something abnormal happening, but we'd need the birth mother to find out." Dr. Whal then remarked.

"You mean the woman who abandoned him?" Regina retorted as she crossed her arms. "You think she can soothe him? I'm his mother and Evie is his sister."

"You misunderstand me, Regina. If something were in fact wrong with the baby, maybe there's something in her medical records, something genetic that could be causing the problem," Dr. Whale explained before he got to the point to help for her to understand. "Look, the only people we can help us fill the blanks are the biological parents."

"But it was a closed adoption," Regina reminded. "There's no way to contact them."

Of course, Regina would find a way and it would of course involve the help of her colleague: Sidney Glass. After speaking with him and having a rather interesting conversation with him, Regina took Evie and Henry over to the pawnshop to have a word with a certain store owner. It seemed to get worse as Henry was clearly unhappy with her and even a complete stranger like Ms. Blanchard could make him feel better, so she felt unloved as a new mother even though she already had Evie. She also found out a shocking discovery that came with information on Henry's biological family.

"Hi, Evie! How are you doing?" Ben asked as he was in the backroom with his toys.

"Okay, I guess." Evie shrugged.

"Isn't it fun being a big sister?" Ben then asked.

"It's not how I thought it would be." Evie replied.

"It's not?" Ben repeated in concern.

"I can't make any noise or I'll wake the baby." Evie began to explain as she sat down with Ben as he played with his Buzz Lightyear and Woody the Cowboy dolls.

"None at all?" Ben asked in concern while Evie took out the Jessie the Cowgirl doll.

"And when I climbed in the crib to see what it was like, Mom got mad at me." Evie then added.

"Mad at you? Why?" Ben asked.

"I guess cuz my feet were dirty." Evie replied.

"Oh... Well, what about your baby brother? What's he like?" Ben then asked.

"He's really little and he cries a lot," Evie explained. "Mostly when Mom's around."

"I saw you come in with him. Can I see him, Evie?" Ben smiled hopefully.

"Gee, Benny... I'm not sure." Evie replied softly.

"Come on, Evie. I just want a peek," Ben insisted lightly. "Please?"

"Okay... But you have to promise to be quiet." Evie told him.

"I promise!" Ben smiled and saluted her.

The two young kids then began to leave the backroom as Henry's baby carrier was set down on the floor as Regina came to speak with Mr. Gold.

"Mommy, can I take Henry to meet Benny?" Evie asked as she came as her mother came to have a private talk with Mr. Gold.

"Huh? Oh, yes, sure... Here you go, Apple Dumpling. Just be very, very, very careful." Regina said, picking up the baby carrier and held him out to Evie.

Evie smiled as she carefully took the baby carrier and took her baby brother to go and see Ben as the baby boy looked around, quietly whimpering with tears already forming in his hazel eyes.

"You knew." Regina glared at the man in front of her.

"Knew what, exactly?" Mr. Gold retorted.

"The child that you located for me in Phoenix... His mother was found in the woods outside of Storybrooke 18 years ago." Regina then explained.

"What a startling coincidence." Mr. Gold replied with a small smirk.

"18 years ago." Regina repeated the number in strong emphasis.

"I fear I'm missing the significance," Mr. Gold simply said to Regina. "You have to forgive me; my memory is not what it used to be."

"Henry's mother was found as a baby on a very significant day," Regina tried to explain. "The day this town... This town..."

"'This town' what?" Mr. Gold simply asked.

"She's important, isn't she?" Regina demanded. "This mother."

"Is she important?" Mr. Gold asked. "I suppose inasmuch as she gave birth to your son." he then added.

"You... You built this into this whole thing, didn't you?" Regina asked as she narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "You made this happen because the mother... She's..."

"She's what, Madam Mayor?" Mr. Gold asked, getting a little annoyed. "This mother you seem to fear so much."

"...Oh, you really know nothing of what I'm talking about." Regina said softly, looking a little defeated.

"Well, I know you're upset, that much is clear." Mr. Gold told her.

"You told me I'd come to you. That I'd have a hole in my heart," Regina said as she began to look in shock. "And... You want this to end. This town. What I built. You want to destroy it all by bringing the mother back! That's why you did all this!"

"Do you know you have dark circles under your eyes? A weary tremble in your voice," Mr. Gold then noted without fear. "Poor thing. Look what motherhood to a boy has done to you... At least your girl likes you, yes?" he then suggested.

"Play dumb all you want, you little imp. You should know who you're dealing with by now. I sacrificed everything to build this life! And nothing will tear me away from my revenge!" Regina snapped as she came to go and see the kids. "Henry goes back to Boston tomorrow!" she then proclaimed.

"See that you send Benjamin back in." Mr. Gold then nodded, allowing her to go as he lightly said that to her.

Regina soon stepped over as Henry didn't seem to cry around Evie or Ben. The two kids then looked over as they heard Regina open the curtain and come into the backroom of the shop after Mr. Gold allowed her to that time since that was where the kids were.

"Evie, get in the car. We need to talk." Regina told her daughter.

"Oki, Mommy~" Evie nodded before looking over at Ben. "We'll talk later, okay?"

"Talk you later, Evie." Ben nodded as he hugged her and Regina picked up Henry's baby carrier as the baby boy seemed to be sleeping peacefully now.

"Evie... Are you enjoying Henry?" Regina asked softly, trying to find a way to put this delicately.

"Uh-huh!" Evie smiled and nodded at her mother. "He stopped crying when I held him and we had a little talk before I sang him a lullaby. He shouldn't cry when you hold him now unless he needs something." she then added.

"...I see," Regina said thoughtfully then. "So... You wouldn't want him to go away?"

"No, I wouldn't," Evie agreed. "I promised him that we would protect him, especially me with him as his big sister and I want to be the 'bestest' big sister ever."

"I see..." Regina nodded again, still looking thoughtful.

"Why do you ask, Mommy?" Evie then asked, looking over with big, wide, innocent brown eyes.

"...Henry might have to go away for a while." Regina said softly.

Evie then suddenly frowned to that. "...W-Whatya mean, Mommy?~"

"It's probably for the best," Regina said as she looked over at Evie. "He's not happy here and he should be with a mother who truly loves him."

"B-But... We love him..." Evie said softly.

"I'm afraid I'm not a good enough mother to look after him," Regina frowned. "I'm going to call the Adoption Agency and have him go back and maybe someone can give him the love he needs that I can't give him."

"But... You 'tooked' good care of me alright... You're a wonderful mommy," Evie protested. "I-I'll help you out! He doesn't cry when I hold him now! I'll even change his diapers and everything!" she then added, trying to get her mother to reconsider her current decision.

"Oh... That's very nice and mature of you, dear..." Regina said with a small smile. "I know these things take time, but..." she then looked over to Henry.

Henry was luckily still sound asleep, not even fussing.

"...What did you do to him?" Regina asked Evie.

"I 'sanged' him to sleep," Evie explained. "I called him our Little Prince cuz I'm your princess and you're my Queen Mommy. I told him you would do anything for us and as his big sister, I'd protect him too."

Regina looked over softly and there was not much else to say, but it was a rather long car ride back home.

SOMETIME LATER...

Evie was crying her eyes out while Regina was trying very hard not to give in to it. She took Evie with her to show her how serious of a situation this was and her heart ached as she heard her daughter's cries, but did her best to ignore them. Evie was sitting in a play corner with Henry one last time before it would be time to say goodbye as she played with a baby doll to feed it and show Regina how responsible she could be despite her age, though there was still a lot to be desired.

"I wrote out instructions for his bedtime, naptime, and feeding." Regina told the adoption agent, giving him the paper.

"Ms. Mills, I can assure you, the baby will be in expert hands here." The adoption agent replied, accepting the paper.

"I know. I'm just sad this couldn't work out," Regina replied as Evie continued to try to play with Henry. "Circumstances were... Unforeseen."

"Not every child is a right fit for the parent and sometimes putting the child first can mean having the strength to give him up," The adoption agent said before looking over. "Though your daughter seems to be having a hard time in letting go."

"She'll get over it," Regina said with a sharp sigh before crossing her arms. "Where will Henry go next?" she then asked.

"We already have a new family lined up," The adoption agent then said. "He's going to be just fine."

"Look, Mommy! Look! Look!" Evie piped up in the background.

"Evie, please, don't interupt-" Regina said, turning around before she did a double-take and soon saw that Henry was smiling at her.

The adoption agent noticed this before he suggested something. "I'll tell you what. You take a minute. I'll be right back, okay?" he then said before briefly leaving the office.

"Oh, Henry. You deserve better than me," Regina said as she stepped over to the baby boy and her young daughter. "You and Evie truly are the only ones in all the realms who believe in me."

Henry then seemed to reach out to Regina then.

"Oh, Mommy... I think he wants to hug you." Evie smiled.

"Hug me? Really?" Regina smiled back, feeling like her heart was melting.

"Come on... Hug him..." Evie beamed.

Regina smiled before she soon took a hold of Henry and picked him up in her arms. Evie smiled back as she stepped back, watching her mother and potential baby brother bonding. This was so much better than the last time Henry was first brought back home in Storybrooke.

"Would you like me to hold him so we can get the last written signature?" The adoption agent suggested as he stepped back into the room while Evie pouted.

Regina also pouted before she soon smiled softly. "No, that won't be necessary. Henry is my son and Evie's little brother," she then said as she put Henry back into his carrier and grabbed his bags. "The best thing for Henry is to stay with a mother who will never let go of him. Ever again."

"And a big sister too?" Evie asked hopefully.

"And a big sister too." Regina smiled and nodded before they began to leave. "Come, Evie. Let's go home with your baby brother."

Evie beamed as she followed Regina out the door as she was a big sister again and this time, for good.

Outside the room, the adoption agent walked up to a pair of men who were next in line to become Henry's adoptive parents and one of them seemed to wear glasses.

"I'm afraid there's been a hiccup," The adoption agent said to the two men who looked eager to leave the adoption agency with the baby in question. "You'll have to go back on the waiting list. The mother changed her mind. I'm sorry."

"We lost him?" One of the men asked the adoption agent, sounding very unhappy right now.

"Yes, but I can put you back on the list-" The adoption agent then began to suggest, but it was too late.

The couple soon turned around to walk away before he could finish that sentence. The men looked very unhappy that they wouldn't be able to leave the adoption agency with Henry as this seemed to be a very devastating experience for them.

"Mommy, what're we doing here?" Evie asked as they came to a special room as Regina appeared to be making something that looked like a potion from Fairy Tales. At least, that was what it looked like to the six-year-old.

"I'm going to tell you and Henry a story," Regina replied and explained. "You see, Evie... Mommy spoke with Dr. Hopper again and he is helping her cope with fears."

"What are you afraid of, Mommy?" Evie asked calmly.

"It's a grown-up thing, Evie... I'll tell you later and you'll understand when you're older," Regina promised. "Would you like to hold your baby brother while I get ready?" she then asked calmly.

"Okay, Mommy..." Evie nodded as she soon took a hold of Baby Henry in her arms as he cooed and looked up at both of them, looking very calm and secure, especially in his big sister's holding. "Hi, Henry~"

Baby Henry beamed and giggled a little at her, feeling like he could trust her instantly.

"Thank you, Father," Regina said quietly as she touched a nameplate that read: HENRY MILLS: BELOVED FATHER, who was Regina's father and Evie's grandfather mentioned before who the baby boy was gracefully named after. She then began to arrange the potions while Evie played with Henry and kept him company until their mother would be ready for them. "You're such a good big sister, Evie."

"I try, Mommy!" Evie smiled, proud of herself.

Regina smiled back and nodded proudly and warmly in return. "Let me tell you both a story," she then decided. "Get comfortable."

"Okay, Mommy." Evie beamed as she sat with Henry, holding him carefully like she would hold one of her favorite dolls and had practiced on them.

"Once upon a time, there was a Queen and she cast a glorious curse that gave her everything she and her little princess wanted. Or so she thought," Regina began to tell her children warmly and softly as maternally possible as she could. "They both despaired when they learned that revenge was not enough. They were lonely. And so they searched the land for a little boy to be their prince," she then laughed fondly. "And then, they found him."

"I'm a princess!" Evie beamed.

"Yes, you are, you're my princess," Regina smiled before she continued. "And though they lived happily, it was not ever after. There was still an evil out there lurking..." she then paused to pour the substance into a cup. "The Queen was worried for her prince's and princess's safety. While she knew she could vanquish any threat to the boy and girl, she also knew she couldn't raise them worrying. No, she needed to put her own troubles aside and put her children first." she then continued as she poured a green liquid into the cup.

"Oh, no!" Evie gasped while listening to her mother's story.

"Oh, yes," Regina nodded as she continued to get the drink ready. "And so, the Queen procured an ancient potion of forgetting."

This then suddenly made Henry start crying.

"Oh, it's all right. If the Queen drinks the potion, she won't forget her children," Regina cooed and stopped Henry from crying before smiling warmly at both her and Evie. "She'll only forget her worries. Her troubles. Her fears. She used it to give the princess her special medicine so she wouldn't worry or be afraid either." she then comforted before adding a black substance into the cup.

"It's okay, Henry, it's okay," Evie comforted her baby brother. "Mommy isn't ever going to hurt us."

"No, I won't." Regina promised.

"What is you drinkin', Mommy?" Evie then asked. "Is that like my media... Son?"

"Yes, dear, it is, Mommy needs this so that she doesn't worry about you and Henry ever again." Regina reassured.

"Ohh... Okay." Evie said softly.

"And with those gone, she and her prince and princess can indeed finally live happily ever after." Regina then added as she soon took a big drink of the "medicine" she had made for herself and soon, something about her changed instantly as everything else suddenly disappeared.

Evie cooed at Baby Henry, trying to comfort him as he suddenly began to cry again.

Regina then suddenly became out of her stupor, upon hearing Henry's cries. "Oh, sweetie, Princess... Let Mommy see Henry, please?" she then said patiently.

"Okay, Mommy." Evie smiled and nodded, giving her baby brother over to her mother.

"Hello, Henry," Regina cooed and smiled as she held up her new baby son. "What shall we do today?" she then asked him calmly.

What? You didn't think that was the end of the story, did you? Not quite. We're just getting started.

Chapter Text

10 years later, it was the tenth month of the year and it was the year 2011, which would lead up to one fateful and eventful evening that would come to pass and be a night to remember. A lot had changed in 10 years, especially with Henry coming home and staying home in Storybrooke, Maine. Henry loved his time with Evie whenever he would have it, the two sharing a rare sibling bond where they seldom fought with each other and Evie had a part-time job looking after Henry whenever their mother would be very busy acting as his babysitter, chef, and homework helper whenever the time would come. Ben and Evie were still good friends, though some other kids were scared of him in school since his father was Mr. Gold and Ben often accompanied his father, whether helping out in the pawnshop or collecting rent with him. Ben wasn't as scary as his father, but something had definitely changed, plus Charlie went from rather friendly and shy to being a bit rude and selfish and even renamed himself as Chad, but regardless of that, Evie still had a crush on him, though pretty much everyone, even Henry, agreed that he was no good for her and was just a regular "Prince Charmless". 

"All right, I need to get going," Regina said in a rushed tone of voice as she came to see Henry and Evie at the breakfast table as they ate up. Henry was now 10 years old and Evie was now 16 years old. "Evie, could you take Henry to school? I have a meeting that starts very soon."

"Sure, Mom, I can do that." Evie nodded.

"Here you go, sweetie... A new lunchbox." Regina then smiled softly as she took out a new lunchbox for Henry, showing the logo for a video game series known as TRON that her son was rather fond of.

"Oh... Thanks..." Henry said softly as he accepted the lunchbox with a shrug. "I guess."

Regina frowned a little. Something had changed about Henry too, but no one could really figure out what it was. It concerned her and hurt her deeply, not sure what his problem could be. 

"See you later, Mom," Evie said. "I'll make sure Henry gets to school before I go."

"Thank you, Evie," Regina said softly in relief. "I should be back home in time for dinner."

"Should I go ahead and make something then?" Evie guessed.

"Well, if you don't mind, that would be helpful," Regina nodded before she kissed both Evie and Henry on their cheeks. "I'll see you later. Both of you have a good day at school."

"Thanks, Mom. We'll try." Evie replied.

Henry didn't say anything and just began to finish his bowl of cereal. Regina smiled as she soon waved at them and left out of the mansion to get going. 

"Henry, you wanna tell me what's bothering you?" Evie asked. "You haven't been yourself lately. It's just you and me. I won't tell Mom about anything you said and this can be our safe space." she then said softly and soothingly.

"...It's nothing." Henry firmly pouted.

"Are you sure?" Evie asked gently as she could tell that there was indeed something eating him up on the inside. "Please... Tell me. You know you can tell me anything."

Henry looked over at Evie with a sour pout on his face. Evie then smiled softly and warmly at him to reassure him that whatever he had to say would be fine with her. 

"...Maybe I'll tell you later," Henry said. "It's hard and complicated to explain."

"At least try," Evie insisted. "I might not be a licensed therapist like Dr. Hopper, but I can at least try to help you out."

Henry looked over at his big sister with a distant look in his hazel eyes. Evie smiled warmly and comfortably to help soothe Henry from his sudden damper of a mood. 

"I just... I just feel like nothing changes around here. Like at all." Henry soon told Evie after he found the right words in his mind to share with her.

"Hmm..." Evie frowned thoughtfully. "Like how do you mean?"

"It just feels like everything is pretty much the same around here and it's boring and depresses me." Henry frowned.

"Henry... You have nothing to be depressed about. You're only 10," Evie told him before sighing. "...Did you do the homework that Ms. Blanchard assigned you this week at least?"

Henry heaved a sharp sigh and turned away, staring down at the floor.

"Henry... You have to keep up with your homework..." Evie reminded.

"I don't see the point sometimes," Henry firmly pouted. "Nothing changes around here except for me. My birth mother didn't love me and Regina says she does, but she doesn't. I'll never fit in around here."

"Henry, you may have been adopted, but Mom is still your mom and I'm still your sister," Evie replied before smiling a little. "Who else am I gonna have fun with around here, huh?"

Henry sighed sharply.

"Oh, Henry..." Evie frowned softly as she hated to see her little brother like this. "I wish that I could help you somehow."

Eventually, Henry took Evie's hand as they went to go to school together. It was just another day in Storybrooke and the usual business seemed to be going on: Archie was walking his dog, Mr. Gold was walking past, hobbling with his cane, Ruby Lucas and Granny were getting into another argument with each other, Marco was doing light work outside his shop with his ladder right now, Chad was attempting to take selfies with cute girls as Evie sighed dreamily at him, though Henry rolled his eyes at both Chad and how monotonous Storybrooke seemed to be and only he seemed to notice or care. 

"I'm gonna try to make him my boyfriend," Evie told Henry. "What do you think?"

"...I think you should try to see if someone else will be your boyfriend, Evie," Henry frowned. "Chad changed since you and Ben grew up with him."

"Oh, Henry..." Evie frowned firmly.

"What? You asked for my opinion." Henry shrugged.

"Well... Next time, think of something nice or encouraging to say when I ask that question," Evie suggested. "That's rude, Henry."

"It's rude to be honest?" Henry asked out of confusion.

"I'll explain to you later," Evie sighed sharply as they continued to walk down the street. "Besides, people change when they add to their knowledge. Some people need to grow up. You'll be grown up someday."

"If things ever change around here." Henry said sullenly.

"Hey, now. You just said nothing changes around here and you also say that Chad's changed," Evie tutted at him. "What exactly is your issue, Henry?"

"It's complicated for me to explain." Henry pouted.

"...Well, maybe you and Dr. Hopper can talk about it tonight," Evie suggested. "You've changed yourself lately since you turned 10. Just because you're a full decade old doesn't mean you have to act like a grumpy old man. That's Leroy's job at the hospital if he isn't getting arrested again."

"I guess so..." Henry shrugged.

"I'll come to see you at lunch if it's okay with your teacher," Evie suggested. "Maybe that'll help perk you up and we can talk more. I'm afraid I can't stay long because I know that Mr. Deley will have another Chemistry Test before I know it and he has very strict deadlines."

"Okay..." Henry sighed. "Have a good day at school."

"Thanks. You too, kiddo." Evie smiled softly.

Eventually, they made it to the elementary school. The teacher known as Ms. Blanchard was there watching the kids on the blacktop as they ran around and talked with each other until the morning bell would ring which meant that they would have to begin their education. Henry saw a blonde girl from the crowd and soon walked over to her, though he was very slow, seeming like he had a metaphorical raincloud hanging over his head. 

Ms. Blanchard looked over, seeing Evie as she was about to leave before she decided to stop the teenage girl. "Uh, Evie? Can I speak with you for a moment?" she then piped up. 

"Hm? Oh, uh... Sure, Ms. Blanchard," Evie replied as she walked back over. "I can't stay too long though. I have school too you know."

"I know and I understand," Ms. Blanchard said as she stepped over to the teenage girl before she explained and got to the point rather quickly. "Is everything going okay at home? Henry hasn't been himself lately, not to mention his homework issues. I'm sure you've noticed too?"

"Oh, yes, I have," Evie nodded. "I'm not sure what's bothering him either. I don't think Mom knows either, especially since she's extra busy this morning."

"Hm... I was hoping maybe you could tell me so I could help him," Ms. Blanchard frowned softly. "You're a very good big sister."

"Thanks, Ms. Blanchard," Evie replied calmly. "Do you think maybe I could come here for lunch and check on Henry? I'm very concerned about him."

"...That might be a wonderful idea," Ms. Blanchard agreed. "Do you think you could?"

"I'll definitely try," Evie said with a small smile forming on her face. "I just want my little brother back and we'll see what happens. Maybe he'll tell me what's going on."

"All right, Evie," Ms. Blanchard smiled back. "He was a joy in class, a lot like you were when you were his age. I'll see you around, okay?"

"See you around, Ms. Blanchard. Thanks." Evie nodded as she went to go to her own school.

"No, Evie, thank you." Ms. Blanchard replied as she waved at the dark-haired girl.

Evie smiled, waving back, then soon went to her own school. Ms. Blanchard lightly sighed, carrying a smile on her face as she looked around the students as they played and laughed together, enjoying their lives as kids while they still had the chance.

Eventually, the time came for Evie to meet up as she was hanging out with Chad under the bleachers behind the football field. Evie had pure love and a big smile on her face as Chad looked rather smug while smiling at her. 

"So, uh, what do you think you'll do for your birthday this year?" Evie asked with a small smile as she played with her hair a little while talking to her childhood friend, now biggest crush in the whole school.

"Oh, I don't know about the official day, but maybe the week after or something when I'll be having an awesome house party," Chad smirked. "I'll be home alone and we can hang out and enjoy the pool."

"Your pool~..." Evie beamed and gushed. "That sounds so cool~"

"Oh, yeah, it's the best," Chad smirked. "Of course, my bathtub is as big as a swimming pool and my actual swimming pool has a submarine inside of it with a fountain. There's even buried treasure with real gold coins and jewelry which you can take if you want~"

"Awesome..." Evie whispered and gushed in excitement before she flinched as she suddenly felt her phone vibrating. She then took out her phone and saw that a reminder was coming in.

"What's that for?" Chad asked. "Does your phone have an app that tells you when you're about to have your--"

"NO!" Evie groaned in disgust before smiling bashfully. "Oh! Uh! I-I-I mean... No, silly~... It's just a phone reminder."

"Oh... Okay... Cool..." Chad smirked. 

"Yeah... I promised my little brother I'd go and see him at his school," Evie then explained. "He's feeling a little down in the dumps lately, so I thought I'd be a good big sister and go and check on him."

"Hm... I see..." Chad replied, still sounding smug and full of himself as he tried not to get bothered by that little fact. "I've got a brother. We try to help each other out too... At least we're better off than Ashley Boyd. That girl got pregnant. I don't know who the father is, but I don't envy him."

"Uh-huh..." Evie said as she backed up. "Anyway, I should go and check on my brother. He's probably waiting for me right this second."

"Oh... Right... Sure..." Chad replied. "I'll see ya later than, Eva."

"Evie." Evie corrected as she walked off to excuse herself from school to go over to Storybrooke Elementary School to check on her little brother.

"Right... That's what I said..." Chad covered up before shrugging as he soon walked off to go and do something else.

Evie was soon walking down the street. She looked over and hid behind a tree as the sheriff car was riding around. Inside was Sheriff Graham Humbert, Regina's boyfriend and father figure to her and Henry. She didn't hate Graham, but she didn't really like him either, but she knew if she was caught outside of school, he would talk to her about cutting class, which she wasn't doing, but kept going. Luckily, the car turned down the opposite side of the street, seeming to not see her, so she sighed in relief, and soon went to go and keep going where she was ending up.

Evie then made it to Henry's school. After the two greeted each other, they sat at one of the tables on the school blacktop as it was time for a break and Henry put away his latest school assignment which was a Family Tree that he did not complete. Evie frowned, feeling her heart aching for poor Henry as she could tell why the assignment was incomplete, though it was not going to look good for when he would see Ms. Blanchard again when she would ask for the homework assignment.

"Henry, you need to do your homework." Evie reminded her little brother.

"What's the point?" Henry frowned. 

"Henry... Don't be like that..." Evie sighed and shook her head. "It's going to get better. We all have our bad days, but that's no reason to wanna run away from your problems and hide. Believe me, it never works or helps."

"I don't care." Henry lightly scoffed.

Evie winced and frowned, feeling very concerned. Ms. Blanchard was soon walking over to the two Mills siblings.

"Thank goodness. Ms. Blanchard." Evie smiled hopefully as Henry soon tried to hide his assignment under his new lunchbox.

"Hello, Evie," Ms. Blanchard greeted. "I see you're living up to your promise."

"Yes, I am," Evie smiled and nodded before sighing. "But Henry doesn't seem to be feeling any better."

Ms. Blanchard frowned lightly. "Henry? You didn't turn in your homework again. Is there a problem?" she then spoke to the boy.

Henry did not answer as he looked away from both his teacher and his sister.

"Oh, Henry. Things really will change if you just believe it." Ms. Blanchard advised as she sat down next to the boy as he closed his lunchbox.

"She's right," Evie agreed. "Life is unpredictable."

"Are your lives unpredictable? Because it seems to me like everything is pretty much the same around here. Except me," Henry sulked at both of the older females. "My birth mom didn't love me. Regina says she does, but she doesn't. I-I don't belong here."

"Henry, don't say that. Mom loves you to pieces." Evie insisted.

"You do belong here, Henry. You are loved," Ms. Blanchard added before her expression suddenly perked up as she came up with an idea. "I wanna show you something."

"Is it a pear because you don't like apples like most teachers?" Evie teased.

"Very funny," Ms. Blanchard replied through a small laugh, slightly amused as she reached for something in her bag. "This morning, I was cleaning out my bedroom closet. Like I've done every week, thousands of times, and do you know what happened? I found something. Something I've never noticed before," she then pulled out a large book, entitled in golden letters as Once Upon a Time, and placed it down in front of Henry. "It was just there. Like magic."

"Wow... Magic..." Evie said, trying to sound endeared and amazed in order to appease Henry. 

"That's not possible." Henry disagreed before he began to open the book.

"Well, of course not, but it happened," Ms. Blanchard replied as Henry continued to look through the pages. "This book somehow arrived. Was it given to me? Did I forget about it? I don't know, but there it was. And do you know what I saw when I looked inside?" she then rhetorically asked.

Henry then looked at her expectantly.

"Hope." Ms. Blanchard then answered her own rhetorical question. 

"Looks like fairy tales to me." Henry shrugged as he looked back down at the book.

"Fairy tales can be oh-so-overrated," Evie rolled her eyes to herself. "...Though I do miss them sometimes." 

"And what exactly do you think fairy tales are?" Ms. Blanchard asked Henry as she continued to speak calmly and softly for him. "They are a reminder that our lives will get better if we just hold onto hope. Your happy ending may not be what you expect, but that is what will make it so special." she then advised.

Henry continued to look through the pages, seeming hopeful for once before he looked back at his teacher. "Can... Can we borrow this?" he then asked softly. 

"You can have it." Ms. Blanchard decided. 

"Really?" Henry asked with a small, but very visible smile. 

"Believing in even the possibility of a happy ending is a powerful thing. Think you could use it," Ms. Blanchard smiled back as she got up and patted him on the shoulder to leave. "I'll see you in class. It was really great to see you again, Evie."

"Nice to see you again too, Ms. Blanchard," Evie nodded. "Have a good day."

"Thank you, dear." Ms. Blanchard smiled as she began to leave.

Henry soon flipped to another page of a princess and her prince. "Ms. Blanchard." he then spoke as he saw something very interesting about the princess in the book. 

"Yes?" Ms. Blanchard responded as Henry looked up at her, seeming to be stunned as she looked very different to him right now somehow as Evie looked hopeful for Henry cheering up. 

"...Thank you." Henry said after a few moments. 

"You're very welcome." Ms. Blanchard smiled in response before she continued walking away.

Henry nodded and soon continued to flip through the pages before seeing one that had a princess and a prince with their infant child, seeing that the baby had her name sewn onto her blanket. "Emma." he then whispered to himself. 

"That was very nice of Ms. Blanchard to give you that book, Henry," Evie smiled lightly. "I hope you like it."

"I love it, in fact, I think I know what has to be done," Henry said as he faced Evie. "I have an idea."

"Oh?" Evie blinked.

"Do you trust me?" Henry soon asked.

"...Henry, what do you think you're--" Evie began to ask, concerned and curious, only to be cut off suddenly.

"Do you trust me?" Henry repeated with heavy urgency in his voice.

"...Well, y-yes. Of course I do, Henry," Evie nodded. "You're my brother and I'm your sister, even if you don't think Mom loves you as much as I do."

"It's time to get some answers," Henry replied. "I'll tell you more later because tonight, both of our lives are going to change."

"How's that?" Evie asked.

"I don't know what my full plan and idea are, but after tonight, it will all get better," Henry said. We have to find out more and I'll tell you more later."

"...Well, Henry, I'm not sure how I feel about whatever your big plan is going to be, but as your big sister it's my job to keep you happy, so whatever you have planned, I'm up for it," Evie decided after thinking about it for a few moments. "Whatever you want. As long as it doesn't involve setting the house on fire."

"It won't. Just trust me, Evie," Henry said as he hugged the large book in his tiny arms. "One way or another, we're all going to live happily ever after. Especially you and me." 

"Okay, Henry. Whatever you want, as long as it makes you happy." Evie replied calmly.

Eventually, some time in the day had passed. Evie was beginning to regret telling Henry that he could tell her anything he wanted her to do just to be happy, which included many great risks. The next thing she knew, she and Henry had left home and been now on their way to a completely different state: Massachusetts. More specifically, in a place called Boston. The Mills siblings were riding a bus together as it was getting dark and Evie felt very scared and nervous. She turned her phone off to avoid calls and texts from her and Henry's mother because that would just make her paranoid about this whole adventure and she wanted Henry to be happy, but if they got in trouble, she would take the blame for it, even if it meant she would be grounded for 100 years or something like that. 

"That a good book?" A woman smiled sweetly as she looked over at Henry and Evie. 

"This... It's more than just a book." Henry replied confidently. 

"Oh." The woman smiled, not taking that too seriously, but she did humor him a bit. 

Eventually, the bus stopped as Evie and Henry got off of it. 

"Boston sub-station. Thank you for riding Greyhound." The announcer informed the passengers as they left.

"Now where do we go?" Evie asked Henry.

Henry looked around before pointing to a nearby taxi. "There." he then said as he walked off ahead of Evie and she followed behind him as he knocked on the window of the taxi.

The driver then rolled down the window, looking at the two siblings. 

"Uh, do you take credit cards?" Evie asked as he held up her mother's credit card. 

"Where to, chief?" The cabbie responded as he let the young ones inside.

Henry and Evie gave him the address and they soon rode off to get going down the night streets of Boston. They looked around before they soon pulled up to an apartment. Evie bit her lip as she knew she had to check on her phone sooner or later, but tried to ignore it as she went with Henry since this meant so much to him. She felt like this wouldn't change anything, but Henry was very happy for the first time in ages, so she didn't want to rain on his parade. She kept all negative thoughts to herself as best as she could without overwhelming her brain, resulting in a headache, but it wasn't easy. 

"Is this the right hallway?" Evie asked as she followed Henry.

"Yep. Room #205." Henry nodded.

"All right... Well, I guess this is it," Evie said before taking a deep breath as she rang the doorbell on the apartment door. "It's now or never."

"Right." Henry agreed.

After a few moments, a blonde-haired and green-eyed woman stepped out the door. She then looked at the two kids who just stumbled onto her doorstep as she looked very curious and surprised. "Uh... Can I help you?" she then asked the kids.

"Are you Emma Swan?" Evie asked patiently, memorizing the name that Henry told her about countless times after a little help and self-discovery.

"Yeah... Who are you?" The woman, named Emma, soon asked in response after confirming herself to them.

"My name is Evie and this is Henry." Evie introduced.

"I'm your son." Henry then added. 

Chapter Text

Henry soon slipped under Emma's arm as Evie walked in, both of the siblings walking right into the blonde woman's apartment.

"Whoa, hey, kid! Kid! I don't have a son!" Emma tried to stop Henry, but it was too late as he kept wandering inside with Evie. "Where are your parents?"

"10 years ago, did you give up a baby for adoption?" Henry rhetorically asked before explaining himself. "That was me."

"Give me a minute," Emma groaned on her way to the bathroom before looking at Evie. "And I suppose you're my daughter?"

"Well, no..." Evie admitted. "But Henry's been having a rough time back home lately and he really wanted to meet you. He's a really bright kid and I just want my little brother back and to be happy again."

"Ugh..." Emma groaned and rolled her eyes, going to the bathroom.

"Well, you could at least humor him a little or play along like I am?" Evie firmly whispered as she put her hands together over her waist.

"Hey, do you have any juice?" Henry called out as he checked Emma's fridge before finding some to give to himself. "Never mind, found some."

"Uh... Emma... Do you mind if I pour Henry some juice?" Evie called out as she took out a glass that she found and took the orange juice to pour for her little brother.

"Thanks, Evie," Henry smiled at her before he looked at Emma again. "You know, we should probably get going." he then suggested.

"Going where?" Emma asked, puzzled.

"I want you to come home with us." Henry replied then.

"Okay, kid, I'm calling the cops." Emma decided as she crossed the room to go for her telephone.

"And I'll tell them you kidnapped me." Henry retorted as Evie couldn't help but chuckle at that.

"And they'll believe you because I'm your birth mother?" Emma guessed before she began to put down her telephone.

"Yep!" Henry nodded.

"You're not gonna do that." Emma challenged.

"Don't fuss with us, Ms. Swan," Evie replied. "Please..." she then added quietly with pleading eyes as she didn't want Henry to get upset just when he was starting to look and feel hopeful again.

"Try me." Henry added bravely.

"You're pretty good, but here's the thing," Emma sighed sharply before she defended herself as she got ready to use her telephone. "There's not a lot I'm great at in life, but I have one skill. It's called a 'superpower'. I can tell when anyone is lying, and you, kid, are."

Henry began to look scared and nervous.

"I'll handle this, Henry," Evie told her little brother. "You just drink your juice."

"...Okay, Evie." Henry said softly before nodding after thinking about it for a few moments.

"Ms. Swan, please, don't call the cops," Evie said as she put her hands down on Emma's phone as she spoke quietly. "This is really important to Henry. Just come home with us and I promise for both of us, just humor us. Just come home with us and we promise it won't take long and once Henry snaps out of his little fit, it'll be like this never happened."

"...You really want your brother to be happy, huh?" Emma quietly asked Evie.

"I do... I want my little brother back," Evie nodded. "He's been feeling so blue lately. Please come home with us."

Emma sighed before she looked back at Evie, trying to regain her composure. "Where's home?" she then asked both siblings aloud.

"Storybrooke, Maine." Evie and Henry replied.

Emma looked a bit irked and flustered. "Storybrooke? Seriously?" she then asked.

"Hey, I didn't name it," Evie shrugged. "But yeah, it's home to us. Just take us home and I'm sure you'll change your mind." she then said with a small smile before winking at Emma to keep their deal.

Emma noticed that before sighing as she gave in. "Alrighty, then. Let's get you back to Storybrooke." she then decided.

Henry smiled in excitement while Evie had a smaller smile. Deep inside, she was unsure about this, but like a good big sister, she did her best to keep it hidden inside so that she wouldn't hurt her little brother's feelings. She seemed to mouth apologies to Emma on the way as they began to get ready to leave the Boston apartment and to head right back over to Maine where the Mills siblings belonged.

"Nice cupcake." Evie noted as Emma began to get ready for the trip away from Boston.

"Thanks... It's my birthday..." Emma replied softly.

"Oh. Well, Happy Birthday to you," Evie said. "...You're spending it alone?"

"It's complicated, okay?" Emma defended. "Let's just get this over with."

"...Okay, Emma," Evie nodded. "Sorry I asked."

"No, no, it's okay," Emma replied as she got an overnight bag ready and began to put on a red jacket. "Let's just get this over with. You know, you're a really good big sister. I wish I had someone looking out for me when I was the kid's age... Or even yours." she then said, adding the last parts softly.

Evie flashed a small smile as they soon went out to Emma's car which was a yellow Bug.

Soon, it was time to hit the road. Henry sat in the back while Evie sat in the front with Emma.

"I'm hungry. Can we stop somewhere?" Henry piped up.

"This is not a road trip. We're not stopping for snacks." Emma retorted.

"Why not?" Evie asked Emma as she faced the blonde woman. "Maine is very far away from Boston, you know. It wasn't easy coming here."

"Quit complaining, kids," Emma told them with a sniff. "Remember, I could've put your butts. I still could." she then reminded firmly.

"You know we have names?" Henry reminded. "It's Evie and Henry."

"Why don't you read your book, Henry?" Evie soon suggested. "I think Emma needs to cool down a little bit."

"Excuse me?" Emma glanced at her.

"I believe you heard me," Evie smirked. "You sass us, you get sassed back. High school rules."

"Yeah... Right..." Emma muttered before glancing at Henry as he opened up his special storybook. "...What's that?" she soon had to ask him.

"I'm not sure you're ready." Henry told her, trying to sound like a grown-up.

"I'm not ready for some fairy tales?" Emma scoffed a bit.

"They're not fairy tales. They're true. Every story in this book actually happened," Henry insisted. "Like Evie being a princess."

Evie smiled warmly as she liked the idea of being a princess.

But Emma was still in strong denial. "Of course they did." she then smirked.

"Use your superpower. See if I'm lying." Henry then challenged.

"Just because you believe something, doesn't make it true." Emma retorted as she glanced at Henry through the mirror.

"That's exactly what makes it true. You should know more than anyone." Henry told her.

"Give him a chance." Evie added lightly.

"Why's that?" Emma then asked both of the Mills siblings.

"Because you're in this book." Henry then told the blonde woman he claimed as his birth mother.

"Oh, kid. You've got problems." Emma sighed and shook her head.

"Yep. And you're going to fix them." Henry defended as he looked at the page in his book that showed a dungeon that Snow White and Prince Charming were about to visit.

Evie looked at Emma before speaking quietly and firmly. "You know, it wouldn't kill you to at least play along a bit," she then suggested. "I'm not sure if I believe in this Fairy Tale Curse he's been talking about for a while, but this is the first time I've seen Henry smile in months, even a couple of months ago on his birthday."

"You shouldn't entertain his imagination like that," Emma advised firmly. "He could end up getting you into trouble."

"When Henry was brought home, I promised that I would do anything to make him happy and comfortable," Evie replied. "Just cool it or else the only trouble that'll happen is you facing the wrath and rage of a protective big sister."

"Oh. I'm scared." Emma deadpanned a bit.

"You should be..." Evie said in a dangerous voice.

Eventually, once they finally left Boston, they arrived in Maine into the place called Storybrooke as it started to rain. Once they rode in a bit more, it was lightening up a little bit in the rain.

Emma then took a look around once they passed the town line as Evie smirked a bit. "Okay, kids. How about an address?" she then asked her passengers.

"42 Not Telling You Street." Henry replied smugly as Evie laughed a little bit as she knew that he would say something like that.

Emma then stopped her car in the middle of the road, prompting Evie and Henry to get out as well as they made it in front of the clock tower. "Look, it's been a long night and it's almost-" she then told the siblings before looking up at the clock in surprise. "...8:15?"

"That clock hasn't moved my whole life," Henry explained to Emma. "Time's frozen here."

"Excuse me?" Emma demanded.

"It's true," Evie replied. "I can't remember when that clock tower was last working and I've been here my whole life too... As far as I can remember anyway, like my friends Chad, Ben, and Scarlet."

"I know why," Henry told his sister before looking at both her and Emma. "The Evil Queen did it with her curse. She sent everyone from the Enchanted Forest here." he then explained.

"Okay, the Evil Queen sent a bunch of fairy tale characters here." Emma repeated, her words faltering a little bit as she tried to process everything.

"Yeah, and now they're trapped," Henry nodded. "Their descendants too and that's why Evie is here." he then added.

"Frozen in time, stuck in Storybrooke, Maine with descendants. That's what you're going with?" Emma repeated again, sounding more annoyed than actually believing this kid.

"It's true!" Henry defended.

"...Then why doesn't everybody just leave?" Emma then asked, feeling even more dubious.

"They can't. If they try, bad things happen." Henry replied.

"Henry!" Someone called out to the boy, showing a redheaded man with glasses, holding a leash with a Dalmatian beside him who approached Emma, Henry, and Evie. "What are you doing here? Is everything alright? ...Evie, you're here too?" he then questioned.

"We're fine, Archie." Henry replied calmly.

"...And who's this?" The redheaded man, Archie, then asked once he looked over at Emma.

"Just someone who's trying to give them a ride home." Emma shrugged.

"She's my mom, Archie." Henry then told the redheaded man as Evie cooed and fussed with the Dalmatian a little bit who seemed to love her company.

"Oh... I see." Archie then said.

"You know where they live?" Emma then asked this man.

"Yeah, sure. Just, ah, right up on Mifflin Street," Archie explained as calmly as he could. "The Mayor's house is the biggest one on the block."

"You're the Mayor's kids?" Emma then asked the siblings.

"Uh... Maybe?" Henry replied nervously.

"Hey, where were you today, Henry? 'Cuz you missed your session." Archie then asked and reminded.

"He's been with me all day," Evie covered up. "I guess I forgot what today was."

"Yeah, we forgot to tell you," Henry added. "We both went on a field trip."

"Henry. What did I tell you about lying?" Archie scolded the boy. "Giving in to one's dark side never accomplishes anything and Evie, you shouldn't encourage your little brother to this sort of behavior. You know how impressionable he is, especially at this age."

Evie firmly pouted as she didn't like the sound of that.

"Oookay..." Emma blinked. "Well, I really should be getting them home." she then suggested.

"Yeah, sure. Well, listen. Um... Have a good night and, uh, you be good, Henry. You too, Evie." Archie then said as he realized it was very late at night and decided to just get going.

"Okay, bye, Archie," Evie said before she cooed and kissed the Dalmatian on his forehead. "You too, Pongo... Bye-Bye, boy... Be good for your pet human~... Oh, yes, you will... Yes, you definitely will!"

Pongo let out a small bark before licking her face, then went to go back home with Archie once that was taken care of.

"So that's your shrink?" Emma guessed to Henry.

"I'm not crazy." Henry defended firmly.

"Emma didn't say you were, Henry," Evie soothed before flashing a dark glare at Emma. "Right?"

"No, it's just... He doesn't seem cursed to me," Emma shrugged. "Maybe he's just trying to help you two."

"He's the one who needs help because he doesn't know." Henry told her.

"That he's a fairy tale character?" Emma then guessed.

"None of them do," Henry explained lightly. "They don't remember who they are."

"Convenient." Emma snarked.

Evie flashed Emma another look.

Emma felt intimidated by Evie's look, especially with how sweet and friendly she seemed before she gave in. "Alright, I'll play. Who's he supposed to be?" she then said and asked Henry.

"Jiminy Cricket." Henry said without skipping a beat.

"Right, the lying thing," Emma rolled her eyes as they went to get settled for the night. "Thought your nose grew a little bit."

"He's not Pinocchio!" Evie cried out as they went along through Storybrooke.

"'Course he's not. Because that would be ridiculous." Emma then retorted lightly.

"Ugh... Emma..." Evie groaned as she shook her head at that, feeling frustrated that she wouldn't even play along with Henry's situation like she was just to help make him feel better. Even if she found this fairy tale theory to be rather silly, she was willing to put up with it if it would give her baby brother back and maybe he would snap out of it eventually. "Well, if you think about it, psychiatry can be like a mental link to one's conscience. So I can believe that too." she said with a humoring smile to Henry in the backseat.

Henry smiled back, feeling glad that Evie believed him. Or at least, that was what he thought.

Eventually, they got back into the car and they soon arrived at a large white house. They began to go in through the gate and went up the walkway.

"Please don't take me back there." Henry begged as he rushed behind Evie and cowered a bit.

"I have to," Emma replied. "I'm sure your parents are worried sick about you."

"We don't have parents," Henry shook his head. "Just a mom and she's evil."

"Evil? That's a bit extreme, isn't it?" Emma asked in concern.

"She is. She doesn't love me. She only pretends to," Henry defended. "She likes Evie better than me 'cuz she's actually her kid and I'm not."

"Kid... I'm sure that's not true." Emma sighed.

"I think Emma's actually right about this, Henry," Evie said as she tried to soothe her little brother as even she found that be a little too much, even if their mother had been firm and cold a lot lately. "Adopting and raising you after having me biologically doesn't mean that Mom doesn't love you."

"Your sister is absolutely right." Emma agreed softly as that seemed to hit her in a spot deep inside, almost like she could relate somehow.

A certain tall woman with black hair and brown eyes soon came out of the mansion. "Henry? Evie?" she then called before she soon ran from the door and came over to hug both of her children instantly, pulling them into her arms. "Oh! Henry! Evie! Are you okay?" she then asked them. "Where have you been? What happened?" she asked before pulling away a little so that she could look at them. "Evie... You told me that you were at Scarlet's house." she then reminded her teenage daughter.

Evie was about to come up with an excuse, but Henry spoke up, beating her to saying anything.

"I found my real mom." The boy then said before running into the house, passing by an adult man who was there, making Emma step away a bit.

Regina soon eyed Emma and examined the blonde woman. "Y-You're Henry's birth mother?" she then demanded.

"Hi..." Emma blinked at the black-haired woman.

"Erm... Come along, Evie," The man spoke up as he came over and put his hands on the teenage girl's shoulder, making her feel instantly uncomfortable. "Let's just go... Check on the lad. Make sure he's alright." he then suggested.

"I don't wanna go with you..." Evie whined and complained.

"Evie... You're going..." Regina decided. "Our guest and I need to talk over some things... Grown-up business."

"Maaaawm!" Evie complained as she was pulled into the house by the man who was her mother's on-and-off-again boyfriend: Sheriff Graham Humbert.

"How would like a glass of the best apple cider you've ever tasted?" Regina offered and invited Emma.

"...Got anything stronger?" Emma retorted lightly.

Regina hid a small smirk as she went to help Emma into her kitchen.

Soon, upstairs, Evie squirmed as she followed Graham inside. "Stop it!" she then complained as he touched her. "Don't touch me! I don't like you touching me!"

"I don't very much like your tone, Evelyn Mills," Graham scolded before he soon let go of her. "Why did you lie to your mother?"

"I didn't lie to her!" Evie groaned and shoved him off. "Not really anyway."

"You know I don't like that tone," Graham glared. "You're going to get as bad as Henry has been acting lately."

"He's my little brother... Let me worry about Henry," Evie defended. "I'll talk to you later, okay?" she then firmly added.

Graham frowned before he soon let go of Evie and backed away a bit.

"That's right... Stay away..." Evie added before she took out a whistle. "Otherwise I'll blow this. I'll warn you, it's very loud."

"Good evening then..." Graham said as he backed away. "Just watch that tone and mood of yours or else you'll find yourself in very deep trouble."

"Sor-ry..." Evie said, a bit snarkily, but she didn't seem to mean it. "...I think I'll have some cider with Mom."

Graham gave her a firm look, but would try to stay patient. "All right," he then told her. "Just make sure you stay away from the strong stuff."

"Yes, sir." Evie muttered and rolled her eyes slightly, going back downstairs.

"Kids these days," Graham sighed to himself. "I don't want to make her uncomfortable around me, but I want her to be happy and safe. I have no idea where this behavior from Evie and Henry came from." he then said before he went to go check on Henry for Regina.

Meanwhile, downstairs, Emma and Regina had moved into the house with Emma in the foyer. Regina came in with two glasses and poured out the cider.

"How did they find me?" Emma wondered, referring to Evie and Henry of course.

"No idea," Regina shrugged. "When I adopted Henry, he was only three weeks old. Records were sealed. I was told the birth mother didn't want to have any contact." she then explained as best as she could.

"You were told right." Emma admitted lightly.

"And the father?" Regina then asked curiously.

"There was one." Emma nodded, though a bit distant about where exactly her son came from.

"Do I need to be worried about him?" Regina questioned.

"Nope. He doesn't even know." Emma declined.

"Do I need to be worried about you, Miss Swan?" Regina then asked.

"Absolutely not." Emma then reassured.

Regina then nodded as Graham was coming downstairs.

"Madam Mayor, you can relax," Graham told the woman of the house. "Other than being a tired little boy, Henry's fine. Evie's being a little difficult, though I suppose that just comes with being a teenager and coming down with a severe case of puberty."

"Thank you, Sheriff," Regina told him so that he could leave before she then led Emma into a different room. "I'm sorry they dragged you out of your life. I really don't know what's gotten into them."

"The kids are having a rough time. It happens." Emma replied as she followed after Regina.

"You have to understand. Ever since I became mayor, balancing things has been tricky," Regina defended. "You have a job, I assume?"

Emma hesitated slightly before nodding. "Uh, I keep busy, yeah." she then said.

"Imagine having another one on top of it. That's being a single mom, especially with a teenage daughter," Regina then continued. "So I push for order. Am I strict? I suppose, but I do it for their own good. I want Henry and Evie to excel in life. I don't think that makes me evil, do you?" she then prompted.

"I'm sure Henry's just saying that because of the fairy tale thing and Evie is trying to make him feel better about himself." Emma remarked.

Regina suddenly looked curious like she had no idea. "...What fairy tale thing?" she then asked.

"Oh, you know. His book. How he thinks everyone's a cartoon character from it," Emma explained like it was obvious. "Like his shrink is Jiminy Cricket."

"I'm sorry. I really have no idea what you're talking about." Regina said as she still sounded a bit clueless.

Emma looked like she was about to explain before she shook her head and gave in. "You know what? It's none of my business. They're your kids. And I really should be heading back." she then said.

"Of course." Regina nodded as she let Emma out.

As Emma walked down the walkway to her car, she looked up to the second-story window and saw Henry. He then closed the curtain and turned off the light.

Emma was driving along the road out of Storybrooke. She then looked over and saw Henry's book on the seat. "Sneaky bastard." she muttered to herself with a small smirk before she suddenly looked back to the road only to see a wolf in front of her car. She swerved to avoid it, but then ended up hitting the Storybrooke entrance sign and seemed to be knocked out cold.

The wolf then howled and got off of the road while Emma was unconscious and the book flipped open to the pages of the wood maker Gepetto who appeared to be carving on a tree trunk.

Meanwhile, Regina sipped some of her cider before looking over as she saw her teenage daughter. "Oh... Evie. I thought you and Henry went to bed?" she then said.

"Well, I was on my way to bed, but I got thirsty," Evie said lightly. "Mind if I have some cider too?"

"No, I suppose not," Regina shook her head, allowing Evie to have some cider, but not the strong kind of course as she was only 16. "So... What happened at school today?"

"...A lot of things happened in school today." Evie said, seeming to dodge a certain discussion.

"Evie..." Regina said a bit firmly.

"Well, I came to help cheer Henry up when I went on my lunch break and Ms. Blanchard was helping out too..." Evie began to say.

"I just wanted Henry to be happy and have fun again," Evie insisted to her mother. "Can't you see he's bored around here? To him, nothing much has changed around here in what feels like an eternity and I just want him to be happy."

Regina paused thoughtfully as she gave her daughter an even longer look.

"Mom... You can't blame me for that..." Evie said with a sharp sigh. "Look, I'm sorry we cut school. I'll make it up to you. I can babysit Henry without Graham here for double time... As long as we both do our homework of course."

"...I just... I need to think about this," Regina said thoughtfully and still rather sternly. "I think I need to talk with him a bit too tomorrow."

"...Okay, Mom," Evie said softly before sighing sharply. "Just go easy on him, okay? He's having a rough time right now."

"All right, Evie," Regina replied. "I just hope you finished your Chemistry homework. You know how Mr. Deley gets if you don't have your work done."

"Yes, Mom, I will," Evie nodded and promised. "I'll just drink a quick glass of cider and go straight to bed."

"Good girl," Regina replied. "Make sure Henry gets up on time and goes to school and no cutting class again. Do you promise me?"

"Yes, Mom. I promise." Evie said calmly.

"Good," Regina approved before she decided to give her daughter a glass of apple cider. "Here you go. Now off to bed you go after that drink. It's very late despite what the clock tower says."

"Yes, ma'am." Evie replied, accepting the glass of cider and soon drank quite a bit of it.

"Very good." Regina nodded as she went to clean up the glasses she shared with Ms. Swan and soon decided to get ready for bed as well.

Evie sighed sharply as she sipped her cider before she came over to the sink and went to put her glass in next after she finished up. She just hoped that least tomorrow would be easier, especially in a very mundane place like Storybrooke. She didn't believe a word of her brother's theory of everybody being a fairy tale character trapped in a land without magic, but this was the happiest she had seen him in a long time and it felt like years since she saw a smile on his face. She decided that she would at least try to humor him a bit tomorrow and decided that this fairy tale theory was just a phase and eventually Dr. Hopper would help him snap out of it and he would focus on something else, like maybe wanting to grow up to be Luke Skywalker or something like that.

Being a teenage girl, she had more important things to worry about than Rumplestiltskin demanding the name of Snow White and Prince Charming's baby or The Evil Queen cursing them for foiling her evil plans or whatever else Henry said was apart of his new book. Soon, Evie helped herself to bed as she slid on her eyemask and sighed dreamily as she began to dream the wonderful dream that filled her teenage mind and soul with hope and happiness which was the sights and sounds of being Chad Herman's girlfriend. After all, they grew up together back when he called himself Charlie until he decided that Chad was a cooler name for a cooler him.

The next morning soon came. It snuck up on both Evie and Henry rather quickly, though that was probably because they had a long day yesterday traveling to Boston and finding this mysterious Emma Swan. Evie did what she always did and got herself out of bed, fighting her alarm clock for making her get up so early, but it was just the life of a student and she refused to get detention from the principal just because she wanted a few more precious minutes to rest only to come into school to be handed tests, forced social norms, and just trying to survive by her 18th birthday or graduation.

Whichever was easier to get through. She brushed her teeth, washed her face, got her uniform ready and took out a flashing pink button to add to her uniform and brushed her hair out. After she got up pretty early, she went to wake up Henry to get him ready for school too and went to get breakfast ready for them both. Regina had a very busy time as both Mayor of Storybrooke and being a single mother, though she at least had Sheriff Graham beside her who acted as a father figure to both Evie and Henry. Evie wasn't that fond of Graham personally, but she often tried to get along with him because she wanted her mother to be happy which was a bit harder to come by in recent years.

"Five more minutes..." Henry mumbled into his pillow.

"Look, Henroid, I don't like it as much as you do, but you gotta get up and go to school," Evie reminded her little brother. "Otherwise, Mom will cut off both our heads or whatever." she then added, trying to appeal to his new fairy tale obsession.

"That's the Queen of Hearts from Alice in Wonderland," Henry said before sitting up. "Regina is The Evil Queen."

"Okay, just because Mom isn't your mother by blood, that doesn't mean you can call her by her first name," Evie firmly reminded. "Just get out of bed, okay? Otherwise, Mom will kill us."

"Fine. Fine." Henry sighed and rolled his eyes, getting a bit huffy as he forced himself out of bed.

Evie sighed sharply as she then went down to get them both something for breakfast in the form of bowls of cereal. Henry then did what he had to do to get ready for the day and of course, once he was done, he made sure that he had his book with him for more research. After getting ready, he sat across from his sister and the two began to eat up together, both being quiet as the only sounds that filled the air were their spoons hitting the bowl and their crunching from the cereal. Evie usually didn't mind a quiet morning, especially to gather her thoughts and mentally prepare herself for a busy school day to come, but the silence got to her a bit right now. She and Henry used to be pretty close, but now they seemed to be drifting apart. Could it be because Evie was a teenager now and Henry was going through his phase? Regardless, Evie decided to try to make decent conversation to help comfort her little brother due to recent events.

"Look..." Evie began to speak calmly. "I know Mom thinks this is just a phase... I do too a little bit, because the idea of everyone being under a curse is kind of silly."

Henry gave Evie a bit of a look.

"But... What character am I in your book?" Evie then continued as she asked lightly. She was still highly unsure of this claim of the curse being real, but she decided to try to humor him in an effort to bond with him more as he seemed to slowly turn into an emo kid faster than "Creepy Claudine" from her school.

"Oh..." Henry said before he brought out his book a bit. "Well... Since Mom is your actual mom, she's The Evil Queen, that makes you The Evil Princess."

"Me? Evil?" Evie smirked a little bit.

"Well... I guess you're not evil now, but that's probably from the curse," Henry replied lightly then. "But yeah... You're The Evil Queen's daughter."

"Well, maybe we can read more about that story someday together?" Evie suggested.

"You really do that for me, Evie?" Henry asked.

"Sure... I know you're having a rough time lately, Henry, but I want to help you just like I promised I would 10 years ago," Evie reassured warmly. "You're my brother and I love you, regardless if we share blood or not."

Henry cracked a small smile as he seemed to like the sound of that.

"All right, let's finish up our breakfast and get ready to head on over to school." Evie said to him.

"Okay..." Henry said as he took another spoonful of Cheerios cereal. "...Hey, Evie?" he then piped up again.

"Yes?" Evie replied.

"Does it get easier?" Henry then asked.

"What?" Evie responded. "...Y-You mean school?"

"Mm-hmm," Henry nodded. "Does school get a little easier? When you're older I mean." he then explained.

"Well, it depends on what classes you take, but they have to get a bit harder as you're growing up so you can learn more." Evie explained softly.

"Hm... I was afraid of that," Henry said. "Oh, well. I try my best and Mom says that's all that matters."

"That's all anyone can ask of you, Henry." Evie said with a soft smile.

Henry smiled back.

"All right, finish up your breakfast and we'll get going to school." Evie suggested before she began to drink the milk in her bowl after finishing up her cereal.

"Okay, Evie." Henry nodded as he continued to eat his cereal.

Evie nodded at him and finished up her milk before she soon went to put that in the sink next. She then checked the time and came over to her mother's bedroom door, looking a bit nervous. She was then about to knock on it before flinching suddenly as a voice spoke right behind her, giving her instant chills.

"I'm already awake, Evie."

"Oh... Hey, Mom..." Evie grinned bashfully and nervously as she turned around to face her mother. "You're up early."

"Yes..." Regina nodded. "Graham is going to pick up my breakfast from Granny's and I have a lot of work to do in my office. So, did you want something?" she then asked.

"Oh... It's just that Henry and I are finished with breakfast and I'm going to walk him to school today." Evie then explained.

"Oh... All right," Regina said, sounding softer than her usual tone which was really saying something. "I'll see you after school... You don't have any activities after school today, right?"

"No, Mom," Evie shook her head. "I'll bring Henry straight home after 3:00 and I'll make sure he does his homework."

"Good..." Regina said with a bone-chilling smile. "Perhaps things can get back to normal after last night. Tell him I said to have a good day and have fun."

"Yes, ma'am," Evie said with a small, though warmer smile back. "I'm sure that he loves you and I love you too, Mom."

"Thank you very much," Regina smiled back with a small smirk. "Keep him out of trouble and come back as soon as you can."

"Yes, ma'am." Evie nodded as she then went back downstairs to go and meet Henry at the door so that both of them could get to school.

Regina nodded as she fiddled with her apple before she would get to work as Madame Mayor.

Henry soon put his own bowl in the sink and looked over his shoulder as Evie was coming back downstairs.

"Let's go, Henry." Evie smiled softly as she came to open the door so that she and Henry could leave home for the day.

"All right." Henry smiled back as they walked off together.

Chapter Text

Soon, the two Mills siblings came out the door and went to the streets of Storybrooke. As it was a weekday morning, it seemed that everyone else in town was going about their usual business. Evie glanced around as something seemed strange today, though it was nothing out of the ordinary, it began to feel like she had experienced this day before and was probably a classical case of déjà vu with familiar sights all around, especially with the mysterious old man known as Mr. Gold, limping to his shop while everyone else tried to avoid eye contact or anything to do with him like he was the dreaded shark in the dark depths of the ocean, ready to attack whenever necessary.

Old Man Marco was shown to be standing on his ladder while struggling to repair a sign. "That should hold you." he then muttered to himself.

Evie glanced at him before looking over at the diner as a certain young woman in red was speaking with an older woman.

"I cannot believe you put me on the early shift."

"Not my fault you stayed out all night. When I put over easy on the menu, I was talking about the eggs!"

"Morning, Evie. Morning, Henry." Dr. Hopper greeted as he walked by with his pet Dalmatian.

"Erm... Good morning, Dr. Hopper." Evie nodded to him.

Henry didn't really say anything, but looked down at Pongo with a small smile.

"Beautiful day, isn't it?" Dr. Hopper then asked.

"Yes... It's nice... It's lovely..." Evie agreed before she held her head and rubbed it before she suddenly stopped walking, prompting Henry to do the same.

"Evie... Are you okay?" Henry asked his sister. "Is something wrong?"

"I-I'm fine, Henry... I'm just having a bit of... Of déjà vu." Evie explained as calmly as possible.

"Bless you." Henry then said.

"No, Henry," Evie replied with a light chuckle. "That just means I feel like I've experienced all of this before."

"Well... You sometimes walk me to school whenever Graham or Mom doesn't drive us," Henry reminded lightly before shrugging. "...Maybe it just feels familiar like that?"

"I... I guess so..." Evie said to him before smiling. "It's probably nothing."

Henry shrugged at her before looking at the pink pin on her uniform's blazer. "...Is that a Pinkettes' pin?" he then asked knowingly.

"Huh? Oh... Yes, it is..." Evie said before nodding. "Scarlet says if I ever wanna be her friend, I'm gonna have to wear it whenever she and the other girls do so that I can be an official Pinkette like them."

"I don't like those Pinkette girls," Henry frowned. "They sound kinda mean whenever you talk about them in school, especially Scarlet."

"Oh, Henry... That's just what teenage girls do with each other," Evie sighed as she explained to him as they continued on their way to school. "It's all about being friends."

Henry still looked like he had his doubts.

"Look, if a friend likes a pencil case, you get it for them. If your friend likes your new shoes, you give them to her. And if a friend wants you to steal something from Mr. Gold's pawnshop because they dared you, even if you don't really want to, you do it, okay?" Evie explained to him through the mind of a teenage girl. "Because if you don't, they might not want to be your friend anymore. It's all part of growing up, kiddo, and people need to grow up. You'll understand someday when you're older."

Henry heaved a sharp sigh. "Fine." he then said.

"Fine." Evie nodded firmly before they soon began to make it over to the elementary school.

"Good morning, Henry. Good to see you." Ms. Blanchard greeted, trying to look as happy and friendly as possible once she saw the boy.

Henry didn't say anything to her and just walked on past her into the doors of the school with his head down low.

"...Is he okay?" Ms. Blanchard asked Evie quietly in concern.

"To be honest with you, I don't really know anymore," Evie said before sighing sharply with a shrug. "It's a bit of a complicated story."

"Did you guys get in a fight with your mother?" Ms. Blanchard then guessed.

"That's complicated too, Ms. Blanchard," Evie said with a sigh. "I'm trying my best to keep Henry out of trouble and cheer him up, especially with this new fairy tale obsession that you helped start and he's starting to think that fairy tales actually happened and that we're all under some sort of dark curse or something."

Ms. Blanchard soon frowned a bit.

"Look, I don't know the full details, but like I said, it's complicated," Evie said. "I better get to class. If I'm late for Chemistry, Mr. Deley will toast me alive."

"...Okay," Ms. Blanchard said with a small nod. "...Are you sure you wanna go to school today though? You look a little pale. Erm... Paler than usual... No offense, of course."

"I'm fine... I just gotta get to school..." Evie told her before walking off a bit coldly.

Ms. Blanchard frowned in slight concern before thinking of something. "...Well, maybe this little project before recess will help cheer Henry up a little bit. We're going to be building birdhouses today." she then said, making Evie stop in her tracks.

"...What did you say?" Evie asked suddenly.

"We're making birdhouses," Ms. Blanchard repeated with a small smile. "I thought it would be cute and help teach the children responsibility and be a nice little craft."

"...Didn't you guys make birdhouses last week or something?" Evie asked as she slowly turned around to the woman.

"What?" Ms. Blanchard blinked, feeling confused herself, though it seemed like Evie was the strange one in this argument. "Actually, our last assignment was a Family Tree project. Don't you remember? Henry didn't hand that in because, well... Well, you know."

Evie then rubbed her head as she suddenly looked very confused.

"...Evie, are you feeling okay?" Ms. Blanchard asked out of concern. "You really don't look so good right now."

"I-I'm fine... I just could've sworn you guys did birdhouses already." Evie said to the schoolteacher as calmly as possible.

Ms. Blanchard frowned before she thought about something. "I think I know what this is," she then said. "You're probably just remembering when you did a birdhouse project too when you were Henry's age. Yours was so cute," she then beamed and giggled a little bit. "I even remember how you tried to put in a jacuzzi and make your birdhouse into like a birdmansion like Barbie's Dream House or something."

"Oh... Uh... Right... Maybe that was it..." Evie smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of her head. "...I'm sorry, Ms. Blanchard. I should get to class though. This is a very big test."

"Of course... You're probably just overwhelmed because of the test, even though you do so well in Mr. Deley's class," Ms. Blanchard said calmly and patiently. "You better run along now. I'll look after Henry for you while you're in your own school."

"Okay. Thanks, Ms. Blanchard," Evie said with a small smile. "...You know, you'd make a wonderful mother someday."

"Oh... Thank you, dear," Ms. Blanchard smiled back as she put her hand to her heart, feeling amazed by that statement. "I think you would too since you're such a good big sister to Henry."

"All right... I better get going then," Evie said as she walked off. "I wish that talking to my mom was easy as it is talking to you."

Ms. Blanchard waved goodbye as she went to tend to her other students while Evie went to her own school of Storybrooke High.

LATER AT STORYBROOKE ELEMENTARY SCHOOL...

"As we build our birdhouses, remember: what you're making is a home. Not a cage. A bird is free, and will do what it will. This is for them, not us," Ms. Blanchard began to tell her students as she held a bird in her hands as gently as possible. "They're loyal creatures." she then released the bird out the open window.

The bird then flew out the window and flew up into a birdhouse beside the window.

"If you love them and they love you, they will always find you." Ms. Blanchard then advised her students.

The bell soon rang which made the students rise up out of their desks and begin to leave the classroom.

"We'll pick this up after recess. No running!" Ms. Blanchard told her students before warning them and smiled as she accepted a pear instead of the traditional apple from one of her students. "Why thank you!"

Regina then suddenly came into the room just as the students left.

"...Miss Mills, what are you doing here?" Ms. Blanchard asked out of confusion.

"Where's my son?" Regina demanded.

"Henry... I assumed he was home with you and Evie?" Ms. Blanchard then replied, feeling even more confused.

"You think I'd be here if he was?" Regina scoffed before gesturing to Emma who was standing in the doorway. "Did you give them your credit card so they can find her?"

Ms. Blanchard looked at Emma, looking quite puzzled. "...I'm sorry, who are you?" she then asked.

"I'm... I'm his-" Emma began to try to explain as best as she could, but it was a bit complicated.

"The woman who gave Henry up for adoption." Regina finished sharply.

"...You don't know anything about this, do you?" Emma asked Ms. Blanchard as calmly as she could.

"No, unfortunately not," Ms. Blanchard said before looking for her credit card, but then did see that it was there. "Well, mine's here... I guess Evie used her own?" she then replied.

Regina narrowed her eyes sternly.

"Erm... I'm sorry," Ms. Blanchard said, nervous of Regina's dark and icy gaze. "...Clever boy. I should never have given him that book." she then muttered to herself.

Regina began to get even more annoyed now. "What in the hell is this book I keep hearing about?" she then demanded.

"Just some old stories I gave him," Ms. Blanchard explained calmly. "As you well know, Henry is a special boy: so smart, so creative, and as you might be aware, lonely. He needed it."

"What he needs is dose of reality and he's even dragging Evie down with him. This is a waste of time," Regina rolled her eyes before facing Emma. "Have a nice trip back to Boston." she then added before walking out in a huff, knocking over a stack of books on the way.

Ms. Blanchard suddenly rushed over to go and pick them up, so Emma rushed in after her to help her out.

"Sorry to bother you." Emma said to the woman as calmly as possible.

"No, i-it's okay, I fear this is partially my fault." Ms. Blanchard replied, trying not to tremble.

"How's a book supposed to help?" Emma then had to ask, referring to Henry's book that he took with him practically everywhere.

"What do you think stories are for? These stories? The classics? There's a reason we all know them," Ms. Blanchard explained, sounding a bit passionate now. "They're a way for us to deal with our world. A world that doesn't always make sense. See, Henry hasn't had the easiest life." she then added before they left the classroom and came to walk down the hallway.

"Yeah, Regina's kind of a hard-ass and I'm a little unsure about his sister." Emma scoffed.

"No, it's more than them," Ms. Blanchard remarked. "He's like any adopted child. He wrestles with that most basic question they all inevitably face: why would anyone give me away?" she then added.

Emma seemed to frown at that question.

Ms. Blanchard then realized what she said. "I am so sorry," she then said to the other woman. "I'm so sorry, I didn't mean in any way to judge you-"

"It's okay." Emma replied softly.

"Look, I gave the book to him because I wanted Henry to have the most important thing anyone can have; hope," Ms. Blanchard then explained calmly. "Believing in even the possibility of a happy ending is a very powerful thing."

Emma then had a knowing look on her face. "You know where he is, don't you?" she then asked calmly.

"You might want to check his castle," Ms. Blanchard suggested. "Evie might be with him too, she's been acting strange lately too. Not as strange as Henry with his new fairy tale obsession, but still... She's probably just overwhelmed with the pressures of pretty much raising her little brother since their mother is so busy being the Mayor of Storybrooke."

Emma looked thoughtful before simply nodding at the short-haired woman.

Evie was very lucky when she made it to school. She looked around as she came in through the doors and sighed in relief as she saw that everyone was still in the hallway and the bell didn't ring yet. She could not be late to class, especially for Mr. Deley's Chemistry Class. While she enjoyed the class very much, tardiness in his class would be a grave mistake for anyone who would dare make it and he would often make students come to school Saturday morning to do a make-up test if they were late and locked outside of the classroom. Evie had only been late a couple of times and unfortunately, not even being a responsible big sister to Henry and obedient daughter to Mayor Regina Mills would be enough of an excuse to get her out of trouble, especially from Principal Hoffman.

Evie soon rushed on over to her locker and tried to take a deep breath and stay calm, hoping that Henry would stay in school this time and that she would be able to have a normal day in school and maybe not hear about Fairy Tales for a while or at least be made fun of by it. Luckily, no one would ever make fun of Evie or Henry in public, especially with their mother who would be on look-out if she happened to be there and it was one of the reasons why the two siblings barely had any friends in Storybrooke, though more Henry than Evie as she was able to make friends with other kids in her early childhood such as Ben Gold, Chad Herman, Melody Summerfield, and hopefully, of course, Scarlet and The Pinkettes.

"Nice to see you're on time today, Miss Mills." Mr. Deley greeted his student.

"Erm... Yes, Mr. Deley, of course," Evie nodded as she came into the classroom. "I wouldn't miss this test for the world."

"I sure hope not," Mr. Deley nodded. "Especially since it counts for 58% of your grade and that goes double for all of you." he then reminded his students in the room, making some of them flinch nervously in fear of failing.

Evie then came to take her seat before Mr. Deley gave her her test packet as the clock hands went into position, prompting the teacher to close and lock the door as the class bell rang.

"You know the rules by now when we started class last month," Mr. Deley began to tell his students as he stood at the front of the classroom. "Eyes on your own paper, no talking, when you're done, bring your papers up to the front of the classroom and you may sit or read quietly. You have 30 minutes and cheating will most definitely not be tolerated. And... Begin." he then said before he began to wind up a timer before he set it down and it instantly began to tick rather loudly with other sounds being heard such as coughing or squeaking from other classrooms and the ticking of the clock up above in the classroom.

And then suddenly, every student suddenly took out their pencils and quickly began to work on their tests. Evie sighed as she held her head and began to look over her test paper. She found herself a little bit distracted as she thought about what was going on in Storybrooke now, especially with Henry, but she did her best on her test, answering the questions that she knew right away and some students looked envious as she flipped to the next page rather quickly, but it was mostly because she was doing the easy ones first before coming back to the hard questions.

She was feeling concerned about him and found herself chewing on her eraser until suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Some other students looked up and over as Mr. Deley seemed to mutter a curse word to himself before he stood up and answered the door, looking rather cranky at the interruption and stepped outside the room and shut the door behind him. The principal came to the door and talked with Mr. Deley quietly before the teacher soon came back into the room and spoke suddenly.

"Miss Mills." Mr. Deley called sharply.

Evie let out a small squeak as that startled her before she looked up and over, facing him with wide eyes and nearly looked like a deer caught in headlights.

"Apparently you are dismissed," Mr. Deley told the girl. "There's been a family emergency. You can finish your test another day."

Evie gulped before nodding as she stood up and shrugged before she went to do what Mr. Deley asked of her, though she looked concerned and wondered what the big family emergency could've been.

Henry was soon shown to be sitting with Evie on the wooden playground castle together, neither one knowing that they were about to receive some company.

"You know you nearly got me busted in school," Evie said softly. "I was in the middle of taking one of the biggest tests of my life."

"I'm sorry, I'll make it up to you later, I promise." Henry replied.

Emma was soon shown to be coming over with a certain book in her hands. "You left this in my car," she said before giving it to Henry. "...Still hasn't moved, huh?" she then asked.

"I was hoping that when I brought you back, things would change here," Henry explained to the blonde woman. "That the final battle will begin."

"Henry..." Evie sighed in the background.

"I'm not fighting any battles, kid." Emma told the boy.

"Yes, you are. You're here because it's your destiny," Henry urged. "You're going to bring back the happy endings and for the descendants like Evie."

"Can you cut it with the book crap?" Emma asked rather bluntly.

"Emma..." Evie frowned as she didn't like Henry being spoken to like that.

"You don't have to be hostile. I know you like me, I can tell. You're just pushing me away because I make you feel guilty," Henry told Emma calmly then. "It's okay; I know why you gave me away. You wanted to give me my best chance."

Emma paused as that seemed to touch her deep inside somehow. "...How do you know that?" she then asked.

"Isn't that what you said about Snow White and her baby?" Evie asked her little brother.

"It is and that baby was Emma." Henry nodded.

"Listen to me, kid. I am not in any book. I'm a real person and so is your sister. And I'm no savior," Emma sighed as she tried to make Henry understand. "You were right about one thing, though. I wanted you to have your best chance, but it's not with me. C'mon, let's go."

"Please don't take me back there!" Henry begged as he backed away before Emma could make him go with her. "Just stay with me for one week, that's all I ask! One week, and you'll see I'm not crazy."

Emma sighed to him. "I have to get you back to your mom." she then said as calmly as possible.

"You don't know what it's like with her," Henry complained. "My life sucks! The only good thing about it is Evie!"

"Aww..." Evie smiled softly as that made her feel a little bit good.

"Oh, you wanna know what sucking is?" Emma groaned and rolled her eyes before glaring. "Being left abandoned on the side of a freeway; my parents didn't even bother to drop me off at a hospital!" she then continued as she began to break down a little before Evie cupped her mouth a little bit. "I ended up in a foster system and I had a family until I was 3 but then they had their own kid so they sent me back," she then suddenly stopped to collect herself before trying to reason with Henry. "Look. Your mom is trying her best. I know it's hard. And I know sometimes you think she doesn't love you, but at least she wants you."

"Your parents didn't leave you on the side of the freeway; that's just where you came through!" Henry then told Emma.

"What...?" Emma asked.

"Okay, I think I remember this story," Evie spoke up. "There was a wardrobe like in The Chronicles of Narnia, right?"

"Yes!" Henry nodded, glad that she was paying attention to at least some of the stories that he shared with her ever since he got this book. "When you went through the wardrobe you appeared on the side of the street," he then told Emma. "Your parents were trying to save you from the curse."

"Sure they were. C'mon, Henry." Emma said with a scoff before taking his hand and they walked off, prompting Evie to go after them.

"Thank goodness that Mr. Deley is gonna give me another chance about that test," Evie sighed to herself. "I doubt Mr. Deley would do that to any of his other students."

"Easy for you to say, you're probably his favorite student," Henry replied. "I hear the big kids say that he's very ruthless and doesn't take junk from anybody."

"Trust me, you do not wanna see him angry," Evie advised. "Lemme guess though; he was a fire-breathing dragon in The Fairy Tale World too, right?" she then asked with a small smirk.

"Maybe... I'll have to look that one up later." Henry shrugged.

"Henry..." Evie rolled her eyes playfully a bit.

Soon, they were back at the mayor's house.

Regina opened the door to find that Emma was escorting Henry and Evie back home as the boy ran inside. "Thank you." she then told the blonde woman.

"No problem." Emma replied.

Regina nodded before looking at Evie. "Your teacher says you can retake your test... Apparently, you suddenly had to leave?" she then prompted.

"Yeah... I was apparently called away on a family emergency during Mr. Deley's test," Evie groaned before nodding. "I'm just glad he's not gonna bury me alive for that interruption that I couldn't control."

"You're one of his best students, so I guess he decided to give you a break," Regina replied. "Well, you better get a jump start on your own homework and if Henry needs your help, give him some."

"Yes, ma'am," Evie nodded before she came in after her little brother. "Later, Miss Swan."

"See ya, Evie." Emma told the girl as she went inside the house.

"They seem to have taken quite a shine to you." Regina then told Emma.

Emma suddenly started to laugh bashfully. "You know it seems kind of crazy. Yesterday was my birthday. And when I blew out the candle on this cupcake I bought myself, I actually made a wish. That I didn't have to be alone on my birthday," she then said to the black-haired woman. "And then Henry and Evie showed up-"

"I hope there's no misunderstanding here." Regina then suddenly interrupted.

"...I'm sorry?" Emma asked in concern.

"Don't mistake all of this as invitation back into Henry's life." Regina explained firmly.

"Oh..." Emma said softly.

"Miss Swan, you made a decision 10 years ago. And in the last decade, while you've been; well, who knows that you've been doing; I've changed every diaper, soothed every fever, endured every tantrum," Regina then told the blonde woman rather coldly. "You may have given birth to him, but he is my son."

"I was not-" Emma started with a frown.

"No. You don't get to speak; you don't get to do anything," Regina retorted bluntly. "You gave up that right when you tossed him away. Do you know what a closed adoption is? It's what you asked for. You have no legal right to Henry, and you're gonna be held to that. So I suggest you get in your car, and you leave this town. Because if you don't, I will destroy you if it is the last thing I do. Goodbye, Miss Swan." she then said firmly as she began to leave.

Emma watched her go, but she then suddenly thought about something. "Do you love them?"

This made Regina stop in her tracks before she turned around. "Excuse me?" she then demanded.

"The kids... Do you love them?" Emma reminded before repeating her question.

"Of course I love them." Regina defended.

Emma looked visibly troubled before she soon left for a new place to sleep for the night and at least six more afterward. Regina then took Henry's book without him noticing, and stood, watching herself hold it in the mirror in a rather mysterious way.

Inside the new place, it was a Bed & Breakfast, owned by a woman who was known by all as Granny and not just her granddaughter, Ruby Lucas, who she was currently arguing with right now.

"You're out all night, and now you're going out again."

"I should've moved to Boston!"

"I'm sorry that my heart attack interfered with your plans to sleep your way down the Eastern Seaboard!"

"'Scuse me? I'd... Like a room?" Emma spoke up as she came between the two women who were going at it and they seemed to be related.

"Really?" Granny asked, surprised at the request.

Emma merely nodded in response.

Granny then dashed off and brought out a book suddenly, coming behind her desk. "Would you like a forest view or a square view?" she then asked as calmly as she could. "Normally there's an upgrade fee for the square, but as the rent is due, I'll wave it."

"Square is fine." Emma reassured.

Granny nodded before taking out a pen, getting ready to write something down. "Now. What's the name?" she then prompted.

"Swan. Emma Swan." The blonde woman answered casually.

"Emma..." A voice said from right behind, making all of the women land eyes right behind Emma and in front of Granny, showing to be a certain suited man who had a bone-chilling smile on his face and appeared to have a boy that was Evie's age beside him who looked like he was trying very hard not to smile. "What a lovely name."

"Thanks." Emma replied to the strange man.

"Excuse us, Mrs. Lucas, but do you have what my father asks for?" The teenage boy asked, trying to sound stoic and look as stone-faced as a gargoyle.

"It's all here." Granny said as she soon brought out a roll of cash, handing it over to the man and the boy.

"Yes, yes, of course, it is, dear. Thank you," The man said, accepting the money without even counting it as he faced the blonde woman ominously. "You enjoy your stay, Emma."

The boy blinked before he then gave in and showed a smile, exposing his teeth to her. "Welcome to Storybrooke, Miss Swan."

"Uh, thanks, kid." Emma said to him then, feeling slightly spooked out by the man and the boy.

"Benjamin..." The man called sternly, making the boy freeze up as he seemed to do something wrong. "What did I tell you about what to do when we come to collect the rent?"

"Not to do it while smiling otherwise it shows weakness, Dad." The boy recited from memory.

"Precisely... Now come along, we have other people t say and you have homework once we get back home," The man nodded at his son as he left with him. "Make sure you do it all and no cheating."

"Yes, Dad. Sorry, Dad." Ben nodded as he followed after his father, looking like a well-oiled machine. Almost like an emotionless robot.

"Who were they?" Emma asked after seeing the man and his son.

"Mr. Gold and his son, Ben," Ruby said as she watched through the curtains as the father and son soon left the inn. "They own this place."

"The inn?" Emma asked.

"No, the town," Granny clarified. "How long will you be with us?" she then prompted the blonde woman.

"A week. Just a week." Emma stated and nodded.

"Great," Granny replied, handing Emma an old-fashioned key to her new room for the time being. "Welcome to Storybrooke."

Emma then accepted the key and went to get settled into her new temporary home.

Meanwhile, Evie was on her way to her bedroom and came to check on her little brother who was wide awake. "Henry?" she then asked softly.

"Evie, look, I wanna show you something," Henry urged his big sister. "Come on. Hurry!"

Evie looked over before shrugging and she then walked on over to join Henry's side out the window. She then tilted her head as she hunched down to see what he was looking at before he pointed out the clock tower. The clock's hands soon jerked and moved a little bit before it was soon 8:16 on the clock.

"Talk about a miracle," Evie remarked. "The clock tower is working for the first time since... Forever."

"Not a miracle, Evie. Magic," Henry said with a small grin. "Things are going to start changing around here."

"Hmm... I don't know about all of that..." Evie said, though noticed his grin which began to make her smile too a bit. "...Are you happy now, Henry?" she then asked.

"Very happy, Evie," Henry nodded. "I just know that Emma is going to save everybody."

Evie still looked unsure about Emma saving everyone like Henry believed her to be, but she smiled as she saw that Herny was being happy and friendly again. "Whatever you say, kiddo. Whatever you say." she then said softly.

Chapter Text

The next morning came in Storybrooke. Things started to change, though the people of the rather small town were walking and going about their days almost like nothing had changed when a lot more had and they didn't realize it yet. However, one thing that didn't change, was definitely Evie's morning routine as it was a weekday morning and she cringed at the sound of her alarm before she rolled over and slammed her phone to be quiet as it charged overnight and she yawned as she stretched and slid off her eye mask. She stumbled out of her room as she grunted to herself, but she tried her best to be innocent and cheerful as she came out into the hallway and knocked on a certain door.

"Henry, time to get up for school." Evie gently called as she knocked on her little brother's door.

"Coming..." Henry mumbled in reply.

"Very good." Evie said, going to walk off then.

"Hey, Evie?" Henry then spoke up before his sister would leave to her daily routine.

"Yes, Henry?" Evie replied as she stopped.

"Can we go to the diner on the way to school today?" Henry asked her.

"...Why?" Evie asked, almost suspiciously. Not that Granny's Diner was bad or anything, it had amazing food, as long as you didn't order the meatloaf even if Mr. Gold thought that ordering lasagna from there would be overpriced.

"Take me first and then I'll tell ya." Henry smirked.

"Henry..." Evie smirked back, raising an eyebrow as she crossed her arms.

"Okay," Henry then sighed and gave in. "I wanna see Emma again."

"I don't know," Evie said cautiously. "That sounds like a hazardous idea, especially since Mom doesn't seem to like her very much."

"Oh, Evie, please?" Henry asked and pouted.

"Augh! Not the puppy dog eyes! I invented that trick!" Evie cried out and flinched, trying to avoid his gaze, though she sighed at him. "Oh... All right. Just remember, we can't stay long, we have to get to class on time. Ms. Blanchard is nice and all, but she might be a little mad if you're late."

"Great!" Henry then beamed. "Thanks, Evie."

"Yeah, whatever..." Evie rolled her eyes with a smirk as she then left the hallway to head into the bathroom to freshen herself up for the day. She did her business first of course, then washed her hands, and soon began to take out her moisturizing wipes to wipe down her face and brushed her teeth before brushing her ebony hair as it got a bit fuzzy overnight. She then flossed her teeth and looked at her reflection before beaming at how cute she looked before she then left the room and went to go to her bedroom to get dressed, applying her lotion and deodorant as needed. It was a pretty simple and regular morning in Storybrooke so far. Evie smiled as she took out The Pinkettes' pin and put it on her shirt as she looked hopeful about being noticed by Scarlet and her friends.

When Henry got himself ready for school, he was immediately met with his and Evie's mother who looked frustrated as she held onto his prized storybook.

"The missing pages, where are they?" Regina demanded.

"It's an old book, stuff's missing," Henry shrugged and scoffed while getting his uniform ready. "What do you care?"

"I care because you think I'm some evil queen. And that hurts me, Henry," Regina explained before she reached out to touch his face in comfort as best as she could. "I'm your mother. If I'm an evil queen, then you must think Evie is an evil princess, right?"

"No, you're not and Evie's not an evil princess," Henry said, backing away from her suddenly. "Evie actually believes me about the curse and she's trying to help me."

"Henry... That woman you brought here is not your mother," Regina sighed sharply. "I don't like what she or this book is doing to you. Thankfully both are no longer an issue."

Henry looked at her, then looked at the ground and shuffled his feet a bit.

"What?" Regina then demanded.

Evie then came over to take Henry out of his room. "All right, kiddo, let's get to-" she then stopped herself, seeing their mother and quickly changed what she was originally going to say. "School."

"Coming, Evie." Henry beamed and nodded at her.

"Ah, Evie... I need you to do something for me." Regina then said once she saw her older child.

Evie flinched, feeling worried, almost like she felt like Regina had discovered what was going on, feeling younger than Henry right now, but she did her best to keep calm as she just looked at her mother and nodded with a low whimper, though her face blanched a bit, making her look paler than she already was.

"I'm in the mood for apples today." Regina smiled which made Henry snicker a little as that didn't help her case about denying being The Evil Queen who cursed Snow White with an apple.

"Oh..." Evie said softly.

"Yes... Why don't you deliver some apples for me and I'll deliver some of my own?" Regina suggested as she kept her smile. "I'll give you a basket and you can share some with your friends in school."

"Heh... That sounds great, Mom..." Evie chuckled and smiled sheepishly. "What's on the menu for today's Apple Day?"

"I was thinking Honeycrisp of course," Regina replied. "You know how much I love my tree."

"Yes, Mom, of course," Evie nodded. "I'll take a basket and deliver some apples to my friends and teachers. That totally won't get me beat up on the playground at all."

"I just want you to make some friends, especially for your brother," Regina advised. "I see you already have a pin... Is that something of interest to your peers?"

"It's a long story, Mom," Evie said. "I'll take care of the apples and get me and Henry to school."

"Good," Regina nodded at that. "Both of you have a good day."

"We will." Evie and Henry promised.

"Speaking of delivery though, I better make one of my own," Regina then decided as she smirked to herself, but Evie and Henry clearly saw it, but said nothing of it. "Especially to some... Certain special people."

Henry looked quickly unsure, but again, he said nothing because he knew that Regina wouldn't like that.

Eventually, Evie and Henry finished up getting ready for school as Regina left with her apple basket, leaving another one for her older child. She was clearly on her way to Granny's Bed & Breakfast, though she stopped at a very unique sight in Storybrooke, especially pointed out by someone else who was taking a walk with a certain canine companion of his.

"Hey, how 'bout that?" Dr. Hopper smiled as he saw that the clock tower had changed in what felt like the first time in decades. "Guess those rusty old innards finally straightened themselves out, huh?"

Regina was dumbfounded before she looked across the street to see Emma's car. "Yes, how 'bout that, indeed?" she then agreed rather sternly.

Eventually, after a little while, Evie and Henry made it into the diner. Henry walked right in and went to go find a seat as Evie smiled at him, carrying her basket. She then looked around, but saw that there were some other kids her age who sat at a booth on their own. One of which was a long-haired boy with a red beanie on his head, another boy seemed to be small and had black and white hair with freckles all over his face, and there was a girl who had various hints of purple in her hair who seemed to have a sour expression on her face. Evie sighed as she took a deep breath and soon tried to look brave and confident before she walked off to go and see the other teenagers as they were talking among themselves.

"I'm telling you guys, I think I might have to say goodbye to Zevon sometime soon," Mal said to Jay and Carlos. "You might not get it, but he's really getting under my skin lately."

"Sounds like he's so under your skin that he's under your skeleton." Carlos commented.

"Meh... I wouldn't mind honestly." Mal shrugged before smirking.

"I wouldn't mind either, especially with having girls on both of my arms no matter what," Jay smirked. "I know my way around a girl."

"Now if only they were interested in you like you were with them." Mal then smirked to herself.

Carlos cupped his mouth and chuckled to that as Jay narrowed his eyes slightly.

"Whoa..." Carlos soon said and muttered.

"What? Did I suddenly just strike a nerve or something?" Mal asked based on Carlos suddenly looked shocked about something.

"N-No, no... It's not that..." Carlos replied.

Mal just raised an eyebrow at him. "Then... What?" she then asked. "Speak!" she then demanded like she was speaking to a dog which made Carlos straighten up suddenly.

"Gah! Erm... Uh... Evie Mills is coming right this way." Carlos explained as he twitched nervously.

"Evie Mills?" Mal and Jay repeated.

"As in... Mayor Regina Mills' daughter?" Mal then asked.

"Erm... Is there any other Evie Mills around here?" Carlos replied.

"Fair point." Jay smirked to himself.

"Hm... She'd seem interesting if she wasn't the mayor's kid..." Mal chuckled lightly.

"Um... Hello, there..." Evie smiled as she walked by. "I think I might've seen you guys in school."

"Yippee-tapdancing-doo to you for finding that out," Mal smirked before looking over. "Oh... Yeah, you're definitely the mayor's kid... You got some apples with you."

"Erm... Yeah..." Evie smiled before she took one of the apples out of her basket and reached out to show them. "Did you know the Honeycrisp tree is the most vigorous and hardy of all apple trees? It can survive temperatures as low as forty below and keep growing. It can weather any storm." she then educated them.

"Huh... I didn't know that..." Carlos remarked.

"...I knew that. I just didn't wanna show off..." Jay mumbled to himself.

"No, you didn't," Mal rolled her eyes before smirking. "Well, uh... Thanks for the tip, Eva."

"Evie," Evie corrected before smiling. "So... Who are you guys?"

"Well... I'm Mal and this is Jay and Carlos," Mal then introduced with a small smirk. "You don't have to hang out with us though just to pity us."

"Huh? ...Whatya mean?" Evie asked with a small frown.

"You're the mayor's kid, so you're pretty much the princess of this town," Mal rolled her eyes before she looked Evie dead in her eyes with a glare. "If you don't move your pretty-haired caboose out of my way, you'll get some kind of view all right."

Evie blinked and flinched as Mal seemed to hate her already even though they had just met. She knew this girl for a few seconds and they already seemed to be enemies.

"Do you guys want anything else?" The young waitress, Ruby Lucas, the granddaughter of the eponymous Granny, asked once she saw Mal, Evie, Jay, and Carlos.

"Thanks, Ruby, but we're fine," Mal replied before looking over at Jay and Carlos with a smirk. "We were just leaving."

Jay and Carlos didn't say anything and soon walked over while Carlos seemed to look apologetic to Evie. Evie frowned before she sighed at herself. She wasn't sure how this could get any better for her, but she soon came to sit down with Henry.

"Hey, Evie..." Henry told his sister.

"Hey, Henry..." Evie said as she sat down. "You want some hot chocolate with cinnamon?"

"Maybe a little bit, but I know someone else who would like it too." Henry then said as he looked over a little.

Evie glanced at him before looking over to see a certain someone in the diner. "Oh... My... Gosh..." she then whispered as she knew that Henry had to have done something while she was trying to make some new friends.

"Here you go." Ruby said as she gave Emma a certain drink that Evie recognized instantly.

"Thank you... But I did not order that." Emma told the young waitress as she was about to bite into an apple that Regina got for her.

"Yeah, I know. You have an admirer." Ruby smiled innocently.

Emma then turned around before seeing Graham at a booth as she put down her paper and walked right over to him suddenly.

"Ah, so you decided to stay." Graham smiled.

"Observant. Important for a cop." Emma snorted.

"That's good news for our tourist business, bad for our local signage." Graham replied then.

Emma shot him a look for that quip.

"I-It's a joke... Because you ran over our sign..." Graham then smiled nervously.

"Look, the cocoa was a nice gesture, and I am impressed that you guessed that I like cinnamon in my chocolate, 'cuz most people don't, but I am not here to flirt, so, thank you, but no thank you." Emma then spat at him before setting the mug down on the table suddenly.

"I didn't send it." Graham told her innocently and truthfully.

"I did," Henry piped up as he stood up from his and Evie's booth. "I like cinnamon, too."

"Don't you have school?" Emma glanced at him.

"Duh, I'm 10." Henry reminded.

"Maybe you should walk with us, Emma." Evie suggested as she stood up beside her little brother.

Emma looked unsure about that, but she soon decided to do that.

"Here, Henry, wear your scarf," Evie reminded her little brother as she made him wear it. "It's rather chilly, it's October you know."

"Yeah, I know..." Henry sighed. "I just think I look silly in this scarf."

"Hey, don't you remember that I made that for you on your birthday?" Evie reminded.

"Couldn't you have made something cooler?" Henry asked.

"You mean like a superhero's cape?" Evie smirked playfully. "Maybe when you get a little bit older."

"Maybe you could make me something nicer than this silly old scarf." Henry pouted as he and Evie walked past the counter as Granny waved them off as they headed to school.

"Oh, Henry... It's a nice scarf." Evie sighed and smiled as they walked off together away from Granny's Diner.

However, there was a girl who seemed to be sitting at the counter as she looked over and quietly spoke to Henry, though it was so quiet that he didn't even hear her and it was mostly to herself. "I-I... I like your scarf..." she then said quietly and bashful as she sipped a glass of chocolate milk she was given.

They soon went out of the diner and it was about time to get to school for both Evie and Henry. Evie told Emma that she didn't need a full walk to school and would get out of her way as soon as Henry would be in school since it was her job to make sure he would make it to school on time and especially make sure she wouldn't be late, especially for Mr. Deley's chemistry class.

"So, what's the deal with you and your mom?" Emma soon asked the Mills kids.

"It's not about us, it's about her curse. We have to break it," Henry replied. "Luckily, I have a plan. Step one: identification. I call it, 'Operation: Cobra'."

"Cobra?" Emma blinked. "That has nothing to do with fairy tales."

"Exactly, it's a codename," Henry explained. "It'll throw the Queen off the trail."

Evie snorted a little at that.

"So, everyone here is a fairy tale character, they just don't know it." Emma then guessed.

"Uh, yeah, that's part of the curse." Evie replied, though she seemed to make that up as she didn't truly believe in the curse and just wanted to cheer up Henry from his fairy tale phase and was sure he would be over it in no time if she played along for now.

"Yeah... Time's been frozen... Until you got here," Henry added before saw that Emma was about to bite into the apple she had been carrying. "Hey! Where'd you get that?"

"Your mom." Emma answered like it was obvious.

"Don't eat that!" Henry told her before taking the apple from her and then suddenly threw it.

Evie gasped and moved her head before the apple could hit her before she smirked at herself.

"Okay... Um, uh, alright. What about their pasts?" Emma then asked Henry.

"They don't know. It's a haze to them," Henry explained again. "Ask anyone anything and you'll see."

"So... For decades, people have been walking around, in a haze, not aging, with screwed up memories, stuck in a cursed town that kept them oblivious?" Emma then guessed as Evie looked a bit relaxed then.

"I knew you'd get it! That's why we need you," Henry cheered hopefully. "You're the only one who can stop her curse."

"Because I'm the daughter of Snow White and Prince Charming?" Emma then asked.

"Yes! And right now, we have the advantage. My mom doesn't know that and Evie's on my side even though she's her daughter which makes her an Evil Princess," Henry replied before he unzipped his backpack to take out the missing pages from his storybook to give to Emma. "I took out the end, the part with you in it."

Emma glanced at the page which showed the illustration of Prince Charming placing Baby Emma in the wardrobe, the name "Emma" clearly visibly on the baby blanket.

"See? Your mom is Snow White!" Henry then urged.

"Really? Cuz that looks like Prince Charming to me." Evie said to Henry.

"You know what I mean!" Henry then retorted.

"Kid..." Emma sighed wearily.

"I know the hero never believes at first, if they did, it wouldn't be a very good story. If you need proof, take them, read them, but whatever you do, don't let her see these pages," Henry then told Emma. "They're dangerous. If she finds out who you are... Then it would be bad."

Soon, they made it over to the elementary school which was Henry's stop.

"I gotta go, but I'll find you later and we can get started," Henry then said to Emma. "I knew you'd believe me!"

"I never said I did!" Emma called out to him as he got ready to go to school, seeming to smile for the first time in a very long while.

"Why else would you be here?" Henry retorted before he ran off to school.

"I better get myself to school too, Emma," Evie decided as she looked at the blonde woman. "Thanks for walking with us."

"Sure, no problem," Emma replied. "So... Do you really believe in this curse stuff or are you just trying to make your brother feel better?"

"I'm sorry, but as a part of Operation: Cobra, I'm afraid I can't discuss that in public." Evie said before suddenly running off.

"Hey! You can't just walk away from me like that!" Emma called out suddenly.

"Yes, I can!" Evie replied.

Emma then rolled her eyes before looking over as Ms. Blanchard came over to her as Henry came to see his classmates.

Evie soon made it to school while everyone went about their business. Some students seemed to be whispering and staring at her funny, even more so than usual. Evie just glanced at them and shrugged as she tried to ignore them, though she had to wonder why she was being part of everybody's attention today.

"Ahem!" A throat was cleared right behind Evie, making her flinch suddenly.

Evie then turned around, looking over her shoulder, then found herself met with a fellow girl in school who had a notepad and pencil. She flinched briefly because the girl startled her as she put her hand on her chest before sighing a bit sharply.

"Jordan Glass, heiress to The Storybrooke Daily Mirror Newspaper?" The girl spoke, making herself sound like a professional news reporter even if she was just a teenager like everyone else in this school.

"Jordan... I've known you since Pre-K..." Evie rolled her eyes slightly.

"Just go with it, okay? I gotta do this if I'm gonna be a journalist like my dad someday," Jordan retorted before smirking. "I was wondering if I could schedule you for a lunch interview?"

"Interview? For what?" Evie asked as she began to collect some books from her locker.

"Oh, nothing too major or hot off the press, though... It was in my dad's paper," Jordan said before smirking. "Apparently the new arrival in Storybrooke is an ex-jailbird."

"WHAT?!" Evie asked before suddenly spinning on her heels. "What are you talking about?"

"Just this little paper," Jordan said before she took out her father's newspaper to show Evie what she meant which had Emma on the front page with the headline of "EX-JAILBIRD: EMMA SWAN BIRTHED BABE BEHIND BARS". "If memory serves me correctly, she was already in the paper for crashing into the town sign the moment she was trying to leave town."

"Henry was born in jail?" Evie muttered in shock with wide eyes as she took the newspaper. "...I'm not sure about this Emma Swan woman."

"It's the talk of the school that your brother is actually the son of a felon," Jordan replied, sounding rather smug. "So... How about that interview then?"

Evie just looked wide-eyed and horrified. What was this going to do to her reputation? She had to talk to someone about this as soon as possible, but... Who could she turn to in a time like this? She two girls in The Pinkettes crew of the usual trio, Amalie Bonfamille and Scarlet O'Bell, who were whispering to each other. Evie just feared that she would lose her chances of becoming a Pinkette now at this rate and she didn't even want to think about what Mal, Jay, and Carlos probably thought about her right now. She just couldn't wait for this school day to be over now.

Evie pretty much tuned out and blocked the school day that happened today out of her mind. Henry's obsession was getting out of control and she was concerned about being around Emma anymore.

"Evie?" Regina's voice called. "Why don't you come downstairs?"

"I'm not in the mood, Mom!" Evie called out with a pout.

"But you haven't been out of your room since you got home," Regina replied in concern. "Come say hi."

Evie sighed sharply as she sat up and soon decided to come downstairs. Henry would be busy later tonight as he had a session with Dr. Hopper to hopefully control his obsession with fairy tales lately as it was really getting out of hand lately. Evie then gasped once she saw that Emma was in the house.

"Hey... Look, I know what the paper said, but please... Don't be afraid of me." Emma said to Evie.

"Hm..." Evie paused with a firm pout as she crossed her arms.

"I think we all need to talk right now." Regina suggested.

"...Fine." Evie said as she gave in.

Regina nodded before they decided to sit down and have a word in the office.

"Is this gonna take long?" Evie then asked. "I mean... It's almost time for-"

"Don't worry, my dear Evie, we'll have plenty of time," Regina interrupted with an innocent smirk. "Just sit down and get comfortable."

"Okay, Mom..." Evie sighed before she sat down.

"I know we have a lot going on right now, so I'll start," Regina decided to say before facing Emma. "I'd like to start by apologizing, Miss Swan."

"What?" Emma asked, a little surprised.

"I just have to accept the reality that you want to be here." Regina then said.

"That's right. I do."

"And that you're here to take my son from me."

"Okay, let's be clear: I have no intention of taking him from anyone." Emma then clarified.

"Well then, what are you doing here?" Evie then demanded. "Do you really wanna help Henry?"

"Please..." Emma sighed and shook her head at what Evie said before she explained herself to Regina. "I know I'm not a mother; I think that's pretty self-evident, but I did have him, and I can't help it; he got in my head and I want to make sure he's okay. The more you try to push me out, the more I want to be here, especially after seeing how... Troubled... He is." she then explained.

"You think he's troubled?" Regina then asked.

"Well, he's in therapy, and I only got through a couple pages of his shrink's notes before you had me arrested, but putting all that aside; he thinks everyone in this town is a fairy tale character and some people like Evie are descendants from said fairy tales." Emma then explained.

"And you don't?" Regina then asked as Evie looked like she was suddenly in deep thought over what was being said by Emma.

"How can I?" Emma scoffed. "The poor kid can't even tell the difference between fantasy and reality and it's only getting worse."

"...Miss Swan, I think I have to agree with you." Evie then suddenly said.

"What...?" Emma asked as she turned around to the girl suddenly.

"You're right, Miss Swan," Evie explained as calmly as she could. "Henry has been taking this fairy tale obsession too far and has been lying to Mom and even turning into a little jerk. It's turning him into a crazy kid."

"Now... I didn't say-" Emma then began, only for a tiny voice to suddenly interrupt them.

"You guys think I'm crazy?"

Emma and Evie turned around and suddenly saw that Henry was standing there in the doorway of the office and suddenly looked hurt on the inside.

"Oh... Henry... I... I didn't mean-" Evie spoke up with a frown, but it was too late. Henry was already running out of the office as he was deeply dejected and depressed over what was being said about him.

"How long was he there?" Emma demanded from Regina.

"Long enough." Regina replied coldly.

"Mom..." Evie firmly pouted and whispered.

"You knew he would be there." Emma said suspiciously.

"Did I know that my son comes to my office every Thursday at precisely 5:00 PM so I can take him and his sister for dinner before his therapy session? Of course I did," Regina retorted smugly. "I'm his mother. Your move."

"You have no soul," Emma spat out. "How in the Hell did you get like this?" she then stormed off suddenly as Regina didn't answer that question.

Regina watched her go before smirking. "I think I need to tend to my apple tree tonight," she then spoke to Evie. "Would you like to help me out?"

"Mom... I-I can't... I gotta go... I have a lot of homework." Evie suddenly said, sounding shallow like she was going to be sick.

"...Evie?" Regina called, going to reach out for her daughter's arm.

Evie just walked out of the office and soon came upstairs to go to her little brother's room. Regina watched her go as her facial expression didn't seem to change much. Evie thought about going to Henry's room to check on him, but she just felt her heart sink in her chest as she bowed her head and felt unsure about that idea. She then sighed and shook her head and just decided to go to bed early as this was probably a very rotten day of her life. So very rotten. It was rotten to the core.

Chapter Text

When the next morning came, Evie groaned as she heard her phone ringing and buzzing. She thought maybe it was too early for this to be happening since she didn't hear her phone alarm go off as she always had it scheduled for 7:15 sharp so she could get up, wake up Henry, then they would both get ready for school, get some breakfast, be given some big sister duties from Regina, and then heading to school before 8:00. However, when Evie checked her phone, it was indeed 7:15. She then groaned and turned off her alarm before yawning and stretching and then looked around before feeling confused. "Wait... This isn't my room..." she then said as she looked flabberghasted at her surroundings and even more so as she smelled coffee brewing. "Mom...?"

"Oh... Good. You're awake." A new voice said, though she sounded nothing like Regina and then Evie looked over to see who it actually was.

"Ms. Blanchard?" Evie blinked as she looked over from lying down on the couch with a pillow and blanket before she looked around, feeling even more confused.

"Did you sleep all right, Evie?" Ms. Blanchard asked with a small smile.

"Uh... Yeah... I guess so..." Evie replied. "Uh... But can you tell me what I'm doing over here? ...This is your place, right?"

"Yes, it's my loft and you asked to come here last night, remember?" Ms. Blanchard nodded before reminding Evie.

"I did...?" Evie then asked as she put her hand to her head. 

"...You don't remember?" Ms. Blanchard frowned. "You just ended up at my door late last night and you looked like you were going to be sick and looked so unhappy."

"I did?" Evie asked softly. "Why don't I remember doing that?"

"Hmm... Well, sometimes when we feel intense emotions, sometimes our brains can be put on auto-pilot like that," Ms. Blanchard then calmly explained. "I just wanted to help you out and I tried to ask you what happened, but you didn't seem to be in the mood."

"Oh... Yeah... Um... I had trouble with Mom and Henry last night," Evie explained calmly as she then remembered that at least. "It's a bit of a long story... I'm not sure who I could talk to about it... Mom's being impossible and not to mention Emma's in trouble with the town."

"Yes... I've heard and read the paper," Ms. Blanchard nodded. "Well, you could always talk to Dr. Hopper? He always tells others to let their conscience be their guide and he already talks to your brother."

"I guess... Maybe..." Evie shrugged before she pulled back the blanket and came to stand up from the couch. "Where's your bathroom?"

"Just right this way," Ms. Blanchard said as she decided to lead Evie to her bathroom. "You can freshen up and we'll have some breakfast together, then we'll get going to school."

"I just can't believe I don't remember coming over here." Evie said softly on the way to the bathroom.

"You seem to have been through a lot, which is natural for your age and you're a teenager after all," Ms. Blanchard said to her. "Also, your mother seems to be under a lot of stress over this Emma Swan person. What do you think of Emma anyway?" she then asked softly.

"She seems interesting, but I don't know," Evie shrugged. "I don't really believe in Henry's theory of the fairy tale curse, but I want him to be happy and now he probably hates me. He thinks that Emma and I think that he's crazy."

"Ah... I guess that was on Emma's mind last night too," Ms. Blanchard said softly. "She came over last night. I'm rather fond of her... Though, it's funny."

"What is?" Evie then asked curiously.

"Well... Ever since Emma came into town, I've had the strangest yet most wonderful feeling when we shared cookies together before you came around," Ms. Blanchard explained as calmly as she could. "I just feel like I've met her before... Somehow, I feel like I've known her all her life or something."

"So... You trust her?" Evie asked.

"Somehow, yes," Ms. Blanchard said with a small smile. "She might be a stranger, but she seems like a friendly stranger to me."

Evie shrugged, not sure what to say or feel about that and soon went to go to the bathroom to freshen up.

"I'll give you your privacy right now," Ms. Blanchard smiled. "You ever think about volunteering at the hospital?"

"I've thought about it, but I don't know about it sometimes," Evie said as she shut the door a bit and went to go into the bathroom to do her thing before meeting the woman outside for a quick breakfast and getting to school. "I'm not really fond of blood or dealing with a kid with a severe case of chicken pox."

"Well, I'm sure you wouldn't have to worry about that, but you could take a look at some of the patients and just make sure they're okay and comfortable," Ms. Blanchard suggested with a small smile. "Just something to think about, plus it might help you clear your mind about what's going on with your mom and brother for a little while."

"Hmm... Okay, Ms. Blanchard... I'll think about it." Evie replied as she paused thoughtfully, still not fully sure, but that did sound like a nice benefit at least.

"That's all I ask." Ms. Blanchard smiled warmly.

And soon, the two continued to get ready for their day. After Evie finished up in the bathroom, she washed her hands and then began to go in the other room so that Ms. Blanchard could use it next and then she went over to the couch and began to get her clothes out, finding them in her suitcase that she packed overnight even if she didn't really remember doing that last night. She then started to think more about last night until a random memory just flashed through her brain briefly.

Evie couldn't believe it, she had been under so much frustration and pressure, especially with what happened with Henry. Her mother had to have planned that: talking about Henry's obsession with Emma and his fairy tale theory that was spinning more and more out of control and not to mention Evie herself mentioning that Henry was probably going crazy. Regina had also changed quite a bit and Evie always did her best to defend the woman as she was her mother, after all, then she found herself heading to her room and going to sneak out and she packed a bag in her room for at least a couple of days. On her way out that night, she stopped as she hid behind the bushes a bit as she saw her mother having a chat with a certain someone.

"Huh? What's Ben's dad doing here?" Evie mumbled to herself as she saw the two adults around Regina's favorite apple tree which had been properly catered to by Emma who decided to go "apple picking".

"What a mess." Mr. Gold noted as he spotted the woman in control of the town even if he owned it as the landlord and pawnshop owner. 

"Not for long," Regina huffed. "What can I do for you, Mr. Gold?"

"I was just in the neighborhood, thought I'd pop by," Mr. Gold informed calmly. "Lovely to see you in such high spirits."

"Well, it's been a good day," Regina said with a chuckle and smirk. "I just rid the town of an unwanted nuisance."

"Emma Swan? Really?" Mr. Gold then asked. 

"Yes. I imagine she's halfway to Boston by now." Regina then replied.

Evie gasped and flinched as she didn't like the sound of that. 

"Oh, I wouldn't bet on that," Mr. Gold said before picking an apple from the tree which in return got him a scowl from Regina. "I've just seen her strolling down the main street with your boy. Thick as thieves, they looked." 

"What?" Regina asked, aslo Evie, though a bit more quiet, especially since she was hiding. 

"Perhaps you should have come to me," Mr. Gold advised. "If Miss Swan is a problem you can't fix, I'm only too happy to help, for a price, of course." 

"I'm not in the business of making deals with you anymore." Regina chuckled and shook her head before she turned away from him and went back to the tree.

"To which deal are you referring?" Mr. Gold pondered.

Regina huffed before she turned around at him. "You know what deal." she then reminded.

"What...?" Evie whispered to herself. 

"Oh, right, yeah. The boy I procured for you. Henry," Mr. Gold chuckled and nodded. "Did I ever tell you what a lovely name that was? How ever did you pick it?" 

"Did you want her to come to town?" Regina then asked as she seemed to have more meaning into what was going on lately. "You wanted all this to happen, didn't you? Your finding Henry wasn't an accident, was it?" 

"Whatever do you mean?" Mr. Gold asked. 

"Where did you get him?" Regina demanded as the man stayed quiet from her questions. "Do you know something?"

"I've no idea what you're implying." Mr. Gold retorted calmly before he seemed to smirk a bit. 

"I think you do," Regina continued firmly. "Who is this woman, his mother, this... Emma Swan?"

"I would say you think you know exactly who she is and especially your daughter's true life and our true lives no one else remembers," Mr. Gold retorted before he decided to take his leaves. "I really must be going"

"Tell me what you know about her." Regina demanded. 

"I'm not gonna answer you, dear, so I suggest you excuse me." Mr. Gold decided rather sternly.

Regina said nothing and decided not to move.

"Please." Mr. Gold then added which seemed to shake chills down Regina's spine.

Regina just turned, stunned, and watched Mr. Gold leave as he threw an apple over his shoulder after biting into it. 

"True life...? Our true lives...? What could he mean?" Evie wondered out loud.

"Evie?" Regina's voice suddenly called which stunned Evie then right on the spot as she suddenly felt nervous of being caught by her mother.

"Mom!" Evie gasped and flinched suddenly.

"Evie, what are you doing out here and so late?" Regina asked as she approached her teenage daughter. "Shouldn't you be inside helping Henry with his homework?"

"I-I can't... I'm going." Evie said before narrowing her eyes then as bravely as she could.

"Going? Where are you going?" Regina replied with an eyebrow raise.

"Somewhere where I'd feel loved and more at home!" Evie hissed before suddenly storming away.

"Evie! Evie, get back here right now!" Regina demanded, though the girl continued to keep walking. "Evelyn Ingrid Mills!"

Evie flinched as her middle name being used was a bit frightening. She always theorized that parents used middle names as a weakness against their children whenever they wanted to get their attention as it's a name they don't hear very often and it can easily strike fear into them.

However, Evie didn't really remember much of what happened after that, but she must've somehow overpowered her mother because she ended up in Ms. Blanchard's loft and all. "True lives... What did Mr. Gold mean by that?" she then wondered to herself as she finished getting ready and soon sat at the breakfast counter as Ms. Blanchard was finishing up her coffee.

"You don't drink coffee, do you?" Ms. Blanchard's voice suddenly asked, pulling Evie right out of her reverie.

"Huh? What?" Evie blinked and looked around before looking at the woman. "Uh... No, thank you. Um... Do you have any apple juice actually?" she then responded as calmly as she could.

"Not normally... How about some white grape juice?" Ms. Blanchard then suggested.

"Well... Okay," Evie said with a small smile. "Better than nothing, right?"

"Exactly," Ms. Blanchard smiled back. "I just hope you don't mind cereal and toast for breakfast."

"That's just fine." Evie reassured before she looked down to see a bowl of Cheerios and soon began to eat them up.

Ms. Blanchard then decided to sit down and sip her coffee and share some cereal with the girl. "So... Are you coming back home with me after school or do you think you feel comfortable enough to go back home on your own by tonight?" she then asked calmly.

"Oh, gee... I don't know..." Evie said thoughtfully. "I like being here with you, you're very good company like when I was a little girl, could I maybe call or text you about it?"

"Hm... Teachers don't usually give students their phone numbers or contact information," Ms. Blanchard said cautiously. "I'd love to do that, but I'm not sure if I should."

"Oh..." Evie said softly.

"But... Maybe when you come to get Henry from school, we can talk about it then?" Ms. Blanchard then suggested before biting into her toast.

"Okay... That sounds fair enough..." Evie nodded. "By the way, Ms. Blanchard? Thank you for this... You didn't have to do this, but you did, so... Thanks a lot."

"No problem," Ms. Blanchard beamed. "I like to view you students all as my children since I don't have any of my own."

"I think you would be a wonderful mother." Evie smiled warmly.

"Oh... Thank you very much, Evie..." Ms. Blanchard smiled back as that made her heart flutter. "You don't know how much those words mean to me. Who knows? Maybe you'll make a good mother too someday."

"I'm not fully sure about that..." Evie blushed sheepishly. "Though, I wouldn't mind starting a family with Chad Herman."

"That boy..." Ms. Blanchard sighed and shook her head. "He was such a sweet kid, I don't know what happened to him. Plus, I like the name Charlie better anyway until he decided to go around and call himself Chad."

"Oh, but Ms. Blanchard, he's such a Prince Charming," Evie beamed warmly. "I'm gonna try to be his girlfriend before the end of the semester."

Ms. Blanchard just sighed and shook her head to that as she finished up her coffee. "Oh, speaking of boyfriends, if you spend the night tonight, you have my permission to order something in if you'd like." she then said as she suddenly remembered something.

"Oh... Uh... Thank you, Ms. Blanchard... I'll think about it," Evie replied. "What's wrong? You don't like to cook?"

Ms. Blanchard laughed a little. "I'm often happy to cook, it's just... I have a date tonight," she then explained. "I'm going to see Dr. Whale."

"Dr. Whale?" Evie asked before grimacing and shuddering.

"Yes... What's wrong with Dr. Whale...?" Ms. Blanchard replied, raising an eyebrow at her due to her reaction.

"He's just kinda... I dunno... Creepy..." Evie said to her with a nervous, but trying-to-be nice smile. "I mean, he was funny when I was a kid, but whenever I go to see him for a check-up with Henry nowadays, he seems... Just... Eww~"

"Oh, Evie..." Ms. Blanchard sighed and shook her head.

"Is that why you volunteer at the hospital?" Evie smirked slightly. "You just want his attention so you can score brownie points or something?"

Ms. Blanchard just shook her head with a small smile and soon went to keep drinking her coffee cup.

Eventually, after breakfast, Ms. Blanchard took Evie to school with her, making sure to go to the high school first before she would go to the elementary school to officially start her day. She just hoped that Regina wouldn't be too mad to find out her daughter had spent the night like that and that neither one of them would get into trouble. Evie found herself barely paying attention to the lesson however as she thought about the drama that was going on in her family right now. 

"Miss Mills!" Mr. Deley's voice suddenly called, making the girl flinch suddenly.

"Erm... Yes, Mr. Deley?" Evie blinked as she answered a question she thought maybe that he had asked. "The atomic weight for silver is 107.9." she then quickly answered.

Some of the others in the classroom chuckled a bit.

"Hmm... Yes... Very good, Miss Mills, but that wasn't what I was going to talk to you about." Mr. Deley smirked slightly.

"Oh..." Evie smiled bashfully. "Sorry, Mr. Deley... What were you saying?"

"Could we talk out in the hallway, please?" Mr. Deley asked as he didn't want to say this out loud in front of the other students. 

"Erm... Sure, Mr. Deley..." Evie said before nodding, though she felt a little nervous about being alone with him, though she did trust him not to do anything creepy or weird, unlike Dr. Whale who had a bad habit of flirting with uninterested females. 

"Ooohhh~" Some of the students teased as Evie and Mr. Deley began to make their way over to the door.

Mr. Deley then flashed them all a look that startled some students before they instantly stopped and he cleared his throat at them. "Please take out your books and read from the last chapter from our last lesson and go ahead to the next chapter," he then suggested and requested. "The bell will be ringing soon and I have your homework to look over before I head back home myself."

"Yes, Mr. Deley." The students replied quickly before they went to do what was asked of them.

Mr. Deley nodded as he soon left his classroom with Evie and brought her outside of the room to talk.

"Mr. Deley, if I drifted away in class, I'm so sorry," Evie began to tell her teacher, though she feared what her mother was probably going to say if she had failed a very important test in school, especially one from one of the more strict teachers in school. "I know you don't tolerate excuses or bad behavior in your classroom, but I've just had a lot on my mind lately."

"It's all right, Miss Mills, I quite understand," Mr. Deley said as he put his hand up to make her stop rambling as quickly as possible. "But I promise, you're not in any sort of trouble."

"I'm not?" Evie blinked. "Oh... Then... What did you want to tell me?" she then asked. 

"Well, if you must know, I was saying that you and Mr. Clark both scored the highest on your last tests... I'm pretty impressed with that, especially for you." Mr. Deley then said.

"Wait... What do you mean by that?" Evie asked, feeling nervous as that almost sounded condescending.

"Well, given what's been going on with you and at home lately, such as this mysterious Emma Swan dropping in on your family, especially your little brother, it's good to see that you were able to concentrate even after that family emergency you had when you had to skip the test." Mr. Deley explained.

"Oh... Um... Heh... Well, thank you, Mr. Deley," Evie chuckled and blushed sheepishly. "It was easy, really. At least for me."

"Which is why I think a reward is in order," Mr. Deley nodded and smirked warmly. "You and Mr. Clark are doing very well in my class, Miss Mills, this is almost like a child's play to you."

"No problem..." Evie smiled. "Erm... What sort of reward?"

"Well, I was planning on giving a video to the other students before our next lecture on our next unit, but since you and Mr. Clark are a couple of my best students that you deserve a treat for what you did," Mr. Deley replied. "So I volunteered you both to help out at the hospital where Ms. Blanchard's class will be visiting to help the patients there get well. I understand that you know someone in Ms. Blanchard's class?" he then prompted knowingly.

"Ah... Um... Yes... Henry... My little brother..." Evie nodded. "It'll be nice to see him I suppose."

"Yes... Sounds like it," Mr. Deley replied. "That's all I wanted to talk to you about. Just don't brag to the other students that you'll be getting a day off with Mr. Clark though." he then requested.

"Oh, I wouldn't do that, Mr. Deley; I'm not the bragging type," Evie promised. "Thank you for telling me though."

"Of course," Mr. Deley replied before they made their way back into the classroom. "Now, let's get back inside so you can expand your cranium with your textbook."

"Yes, Mr. Deley." Evie mumbled slightly, rolling her eyes when his back was turned, though she followed him back inside of the classroom. Volunteering at the hospital sure sounded interesting, especially seeing her little brother there, though she just hoped there wouldn't be too much blood or sickness, especially if her pores would enlarge or she would get a huge pimple on her face just before Chad would have a chance to ask her out or something.

Evie decided to stay with Ms. Blanchard just a bit longer. She was going home to pick up a few things and would meet Ms. Blanchard back outside before she groaned as she saw a certain someone coming into her room. 

"Knock-Knock."

"Graham, just knock on the door like a regular person before you walk in, saying 'Knock-Knock' is not the same as actually knocking." Evie complained and rolled her eyes.

"Well, I'm sorry, but I needed to talk to you right away." Graham defended as he came inside the girl's room.

"Oh, sure. Come on in. Don't wait for an invitation," Evie rolled her eyes before smirking a bit. "You know, say what you want about vampires, but at least they can't enter another one's domain without an invitation."

"Very humorous, Evie," Graham said with an amused smirk before he sat down on her bed. "Anyway, I just wanted to talk to you about going off to Ms. Blanchard's house without permission. You could've gotten into trouble with Regina."

"Well, I'm sorry, but Mom and I are having a rough time right now," Evie sighed and shook her head. "I'll come back once I clear my head and feel comfortable enough to come back home."

"So, do you trust Ms. Blanchard with anything now rather than your own mother?" Graham asked as he crossed his arms a bit. "You know, she's probably not the best secret keeper. I've heard quite a few things from your mother."

"Can we talk about this later, Graham?" Evie groaned. "I'm just going through a lot right now... I don't expect you or Mom to understand."

Graham flinched a bit, sighing at the teenage angst he was forced to deal with ever since he started dating Regina for as long as before he could even remember since Evie and Henry came with Regina and he had to keep them happy in order to keep Regina happy. 

"Look, I gotta go, okay?" Evie told him then. "I promised Ms. Blanchard I'd be over with my things since I'm not ready to stay back home yet." 

"...Very well, Evie," Graham said as he heaved a sharp sigh. "Off you go... I just hope you're still being a good girl and not turning... Erm... Rotten to the core..."

"Rotten to the core?" Evie repeated as she raised an eyebrow at him.

"You know... Turning into a bad girl..." Graham said. "And I hope your grades don't start slipping or anything like that."

"Hmph," Evie smirked at the school assumption. "Well, if you must know, I actually got one of the highest test scores in my chemistry class and Mr. Deley is rewarding me and Mr. Clark with a visit to the hospital with Henry's class to help cheer up some of the patients."

"Oh? Well, congratulations, and if I may know, I'd like to know who this Mr. Clark is in your class?" Graham then replied. "Do you think he's cute?"

"Ugh!" Evie groaned. "I'm not even sure I know who that is... I'll see you later, Graham. I better go and see Ms. Blanchard."

"...Well, very well," Graham said before sighing. "Off you go then."

Evie nodded firmly and she soon went to keep going and came to meet Ms. Blanchard as promised. She just wondered what sort of adventures she would have and to keep her mind off of the Emma Swan and fairy tale mystery case for a while.

Chapter Text

"You know who I saw on my way back home last night?" Ms. Blanchard asked Evie as she began to bring her back to her loft for the time being since tensions were still high between the teenage girl and her mother right now.

"No. Who?" Evie asked curiously.

"Emma," Ms. Blanchard then said. "She was alone in her car and she seemed to be sleeping there?"

"Oh... I thought maybe she was staying at Granny's?" Evie replied out of confusion.

"Apparently she needs a new place to stay... No doubt you saw that newspaper about her?" Ms. Blanchard then explained.

"Yeah... Jordan Glass showed it to me in school which made me feel sick and led to an even worse day at home," Evie rolled her eyes knowingly. "Did you offer to let her stay here?"

"I mentioned that you were currently on my couch, but she passed on the roommate offer," Ms. Blanchard replied. "I really wanna help her. I feel like she's very important, even more than she thinks she is. Henry especially seems to think so."

"Well... I guess at least Emma is staying for Henry's sake," Evie shrugged. "Though I imagine it's quite hard especially with his fairy tale curse theory.

"It's pretty interesting, but at least he's happy again," Ms. Blanchard replied. "He's been so down in the dumps lately."

"Yeah... I know, right?" Evie agreed with a steady nod. "I just want my little brother back, but hopefully this keeps up for as long as possible. Then maybe when Emma decides to leave Storybrooke he'll snap out of it."

"That might be tricky," Ms. Blanchard said. "You're a very good big sister though."

"I try my best," Evie said bashfully. "Does Henry tell you that? That I'm the best big sister ever?"

"Most definitely," Ms. Blanchard chuckled warmly. "You two are very lucky to have each other."

Evie smiled as Ms. Blanchard smiled back and they continued to head off to her loft as the teenage girl decided to stay a bit longer.

"So... Have you thought more about volunteering at the hospital?" Ms. Blanchard then asked. "It might be a good place for you to clear your head for a little while."

"Well, I'm gonna start going there with Mr. Deley's reward for me and this other boy in class who got the best scores on his test," Evie explained softly. "I knew I was smart in science and chemistry, but I didn't know I was that smart to be one of the top scores."

"You have always been a bright young girl, especially when you were in my class." Ms. Blanchard smiled proudly.

"Really, Ms. Blanchard, I'm not that smart," Evie said bashfully. "Mr. Deley just, uh, happened to catch me in a good mood. Especially if Chad happened to be watching. What would he say if I had the biggest brain on campus?" she then asked a bit nervously.

"Evie... You do not have to play dumb to get a guy," Ms. Blanchard sighed and shook her head a bit. "You are so smart."

Evie paused bashfully as she wasn't sure about that. She did know that she was smart deep down, but she wanted to be like The Pinkettes so that she could be one of them and gain popularity. She was sure if she was popular enough in school then she would be able to win Chad's heart and he would become her boyfriend and she would become his girlfriend and that had been a wish of hers for as long as she could even remember.

Some time soon had passed. Evie was still with Ms. Blanchard and away from Regina, Graham, and Henry before the day came. She sighed to herself as she was beaming and talking with Chad in the hallway before their next class would come around.

"Mayor Regina Mills is so lucky to have a daughter as pretty as you." Chad grinned at Evie as they met up.

"I like to think I'm the fairest of them all," Evie smiled bashfully. "You must be the same in your house, right? So it's just you and your brother?"

"Me, my dad, and my brother actually," Chad said before grinning boastfully. "My brother Sean seems interested in that Ashley Boyd girl."

"Oh? Do you know her well?" Evie asked.

"Meh... Not too much," Chad shrugged. "I just know that she's going to be in big trouble with that baby of hers."

"Oh?" Evie asked.

"Let's just say she made an offer with Old Man Gold that she couldn't refuse," Chad replied before smirking. "Glad I ain't her, I can tell you that much."

"Hm... Right..." Evie replied before nodding. "I wonder who the father is?"

"It's not me, I can tell ya that much." Chad said before laughing.

Evie gave him a look before she started to make herself laugh with him so that he would appreciate her sense of humor. After all, that was one of the best things about earning the boy of your dreams. At least that was what they said in teenage magazine quizzes.

"Oh... By the way..." Chad then spoke up with another smug grin on his face. "You really nailed that chemistry test. You're gonna have all the nerds in love with you."

"I'm not that smart." Evie smiled bashfully.

"Oh, come on." Chad then pried innocently.

"No, really, I'm not, but I'm... I'm really good at sewing and cooking and cleaning." Evie then said as she rubbed her arm innocently.

"That will come in handy when you get married, you know?" Chad then said with a smirk. "Lots of guys like that in a girl, especially me."

"Oh... Uh... Okay..." Evie winced slightly before smiling. "Sounds... Nice... For you?"

"I'd really like to talk, but... I'm just swamped," Chad then said as he began to look frustrated before smirking once he had an idea. "Unless..."

"Unless?" Evie then asked hopefully.

"If you could knock all my homework out along with yours, then maybe we could get together sometime... Hang." Chad then began to suggest with a small smirk.

Evie looked a little hesitant at first before she looked around before shrugging and deciding to answer. "Okay." she then answered softly.

"Thanks, babe." Chad then grinned at her. "I'll meet you at yours sometime and you can get started."

"Oh... Okay..." Evie then said.

"See ya." Chad said before he suddenly left.

"...Yeah. Bye." Evie said softly before she looked around before flinching as a boy with brown hair and glasses was walking up to her.

"I couldn't help but overhear..." The boy started to say as he approached Evie.

"Are you stalking me?" Evie asked him with a firm pout as she didn't seem to recognize him.

"Technically... Yes," The boy then said before he pushed his glasses back a bit. "Erm... That and I'm here to escort you to the hospital."

"You are?" Evie asked.

"Yeah... Doug Clark?" Doug nodded and introduced himself. "I'm the other student who scored the highest on Mr. Deley's test."

"Oh... Uh... Are you new to Storybrooke?" Evie then asked, seeming to not even know who he was despite him being her classmate.

"No... I've lived here all my life?" Doug replied, glancing at her oddly. "...I play in the school marching band? ...My uncle owns Darkstar Pharmacy? ...I came to your 6th birthday party?" he then began to tell her to get her to remember him somehow.

"Oh... Did you? ...I have vague memories about 1st grade..." Evie said sheepishly. "Erm... Let's get going to the hospital then, huh?" she then suggested.

"Very well..." Doug nodded.

"Okay. Cool," Evie said before whispering to herself. "Let's just hope no one sees me. Especially The Pinkettes."

Doug glanced at Evie, feeling a little hurt, but said nothing so that it would seem like she didn't think he heard her. However, as soon as they walked off, the two girls, Scarlet and Amalie stepped out, a couple of girls in The Pinkettes' trio.

"Was that Evie Mills with one of the biggest geeks in school?" Scarlet wondered with a smirk.

"Why, yes, I think it was," Amalie replied thoughtfully. "What should we do?"

"We should probably talk this over with Magda and see what she says." Scarlet suggested as she looked sneaky and eager.

"See what I say about what?" A voice demanded from behind.

The two other girls turned around and saw "their group leader" who was smirking rather sinisterly.

"Oh, Magda..." Amalie spoke. "We just saw Mayor Mills' daughter with a total geek."

"She must be a real geekette, right?" Scarlet giggled evilly. "Should we exclude her from your next party and then her reputation will down the toilet?"

"Actually... No." Magda spoke up.

"No?!" Amalie and Scarlet asked in surprise.

"But... She's with a total geek..." Amalie reminded. "That's not good... Right?"

"You let me worry about that, girls," Magda smirked at them. "Sure, Evie is with one of the biggest geeks in school, but we could probably use this to our advantage in a way."

"What?!" Scarlet and Amalie gasped.

"Girls, just hear me out," Magda smirked. "If Evie is as smart as they say she is, we could possibly recruit her and stuff."

"Oh?" Scarlet asked. "But... Won't that tarnish our reputation or something?"

"Yeah... We're all supposed to be pretty and popular," Amalie added. "What would other people say if we hung out with Geek Princess Evie Mills?"

"Just leave that to me... Besides, Evie can't be a total geek if she looks like that," Magda told them with a smirk. "I'll figure something out eventually. You girls just play nice and we'll all get along just fine."

Scarlet and Amalie just looked and felt even more confused while Magda rolled her eyes at them before smirking as she had something special planned, but they would find out later. She would definitely make sure of it. For the glory of her popularity as the lead Pinkette and the true Queen Bee of Storybrooke High even if Evie was the one who was the mayor's daughter and all. However, once they were out of sight in the hallway, Mal seemed to be watching these three popular girls in school very closely and she looked like she had something on her mind, but kept it to herself until the time would be right.

Meanwhile, Evie and Doug made it to Storybrooke General Hospital.

"Ah... Evie... What a nice surprise... Look at how much you've grown..." Dr. Whale smiled warmly.

"Erm... Hello, Dr. Whale..." Evie greeted with a nervous smile.

"Aren't you a little old to be in Ms. Blanchard's class right now?" Dr. Whale then asked as he just looked at her up and down in a rather creepy way which seemed to make Doug grumpy and uncomfortable.

"Um... Heh... Well, I'm in high school now," Evie defended bashfully. "Also, this is my new friend, Derek."

"Doug." Doug corrected as he stood beside her with a firm glare at Dr. Whale who was being creepy.

"That's what I said." Evie covered up.

"No, you didn't, and we both know it." Doug muttered to himself.

"Well... Nice to meet you then," Dr. Whale then said before nodding. "Say, you remind me of the janitor around here... Leroy..." he then noted. "He seems to never be in a good mood. Do you know him?"

"Uh... I don't think so, but yeah... He does seem to be rather grumpy most of the time..." Doug replied.

Evie rolled her eyes before gasping as suddenly, someone had grabbed her around her waist.

"Oh... What do we have here then?" Doug asked, chuckling as he looked over to Evie as Dr. Whale then walked away suddenly. "A stowaway."

"Mm..." Henry beamed and smiled as he hugged Evie good and tight. "Hi!~"

"Well, hello there, little guy," Evie giggled as she looked down at her little brother before he let go of her as he smiled. "It's really good to see your smile again."

"Evie? Why'd you go away?" Henry asked innocently. "Don't you like me anymore?"

"Of course I like you, Henry... You're my special little guy... My #1 guy," Evie smiled softly. "I just needed some personal time away from home for a little while, but I promise that it isn't your fault."

"I was hoping it wasn't," Henry said softly. "I'm sorry that I got mad at you and Emma when you were talking with Mom the other night."

"Oh... It's okay..." Evie soothed. "I'll probably be back home another time, but I haven't forgotten you. I promise."

Doug smiled as he watched Henry and Evie reunite together.

"Ms. Blanchard said that you did really well on your chemistry test." Henry then said to his big sister.

"I did..." Evie nodded. "Apparently so did... Um... Uh..." she then stammered.

"Doug... My name is Doug," Doug told her as he came back again before smiling and nodding his head at little Henry. "Hello there."

"Hi, Doug. I'm Henry." Henry replied.

"Oh, believe me, I know," Doug chuckled before he hunched down a little and shook hands with the boy. "Nice to meet you, Henry."

"You too, Doug," Henry nodded. "Are you Evie's boyfriend?"

"Henry!" Evie gasped as that made her blush out of embarrassment.

"Uh... Heh... Erm... N-No, I'm afraid not..." Doug smiled bashfully and nervously as he fiddled with his glasses a little bit. "Though... I guess I wouldn't mind that... Evie is as pretty as a princess."

"I'm not a princess..." Evie muttered bashfully before she came to push Henry away from Doug a bit. "Hey, Henry, let's go somewhere else, okay?"

"Uh... Okay, Evie..." Henry said before shrugging at Doug who just shrugged back.

Doug then turned away before he smiled at a blonde pigtailed girl who was doing a ballet dance for some patients before he came to see her up close.

"Henry, we don't say that sort of thing out loud especially in front of the person we're talking to or about, okay?" Evie advised as she put her hand over her little brother's shoulders. "I'm not mad, just... Frustrated, okay?"

"Sorry, Evie..." Henry replied. "But... Do you like him? He seems like a nice boy." he then asked.

"Like him? I don't even know him," Evie sighed and pouted before smiling. "Besides, I'm saving my heart for Chad Herman."

"Chad's a dingdong." Henry retorted.

"Henry..." Evie groaned and rolled her eyes.

"Well, he is," Henry defended. "I'm not sure what his deal is, but he doesn't seem right for you, Evie. I think that Doug might be."

"Well... Maybe only in a fairy tale..." Evie then said.

"You never know... Stranger things have happened... Especially since things are changing around here with Emma coming to Storybrooke." Henry replied assertively and matter of factly.

"...Okay, Henry," Evie said, giving in a bit. "You're lucky you're cute otherwise I would've traded you for magic beans 10 years ago."

"So you can grow a beanstalk?" Henry smirked.

Evie gave a stoic, deadpan face as she just sighed and shook her head. "What am I going to do with you?" she then sighed wearily.

"Not trade me for magic beans. You just said so yourself." Henry replied innocently.

"Argh..." Evie groaned a bit before she got back up and looked over to see that they were in company. "Oh, sorry, sir, we didn't mean to disturb you."

The patient in the bed didn't respond. In fact, he didn't even seem to be awake and he almost appeared to be dead.

"Oh..." Evie said softly as she realized this man wasn't conscious before she put her hand under the man's nose before sighing. "Oh, good... He's still breathing."

"So he's not dead?" Henry asked.

"No... I guess he's just... Asleep for a very long time, but definitely not dead." Evie reassured as calmly and maturely as she could for her little brother.

Henry then came over and reached out to touch the man's face as he stood next to Evie.

"Henry. We could really use your help with the decorations." Ms. Blanchard spoke as she came to the boy who wandered off from the group.

"Is Mr. Doe going to be okay, Ms. Blanchard?" Henry then asked his teacher.

"His name's not John Doe, honey. That's just what they call people when they don't know who they are." Ms. Blanchard explained calmly.

"Do you know who he is?" Henry then asked her.

"Nope. I just bring him flowers on my rounds." Ms. Blanchard then said.

"Do you know what happened to him then?" Evie asked. "Car accident? Intense food coma Thanksgiving dinner? Sugar rush gone wrong?"

"I don't know," Ms. Blanchard told the siblings. "He's been like this as long as I've been volunteering."

"Does he have any family or friends?" Henry then asked.

"No one's claimed him." Ms. Blanchard told him calmly.

"Oh... How sad... He's all alone in this hospital with no hope..." Evie pouted in sympathy.

"Yes... It's very sad..." Ms. Blanchard agreed softly.

Henry looked like he had a lot more on his mind about this strange unknown man. "...You sure you don't know him?" he then asked her.

"'Course I'm sure. Come on," Ms. Blanchard reassured. "You shouldn't be in here. Evie, what were you thinking?"

"I'm sorry, Ms. Blanchard, we just needed to talk in private for a minute," Evie replied before coming back out of the ICU Unit with the teacher woman. "Brother to sister."

"I guess you two made up?" Ms. Blanchard smiled hopefully.

"Mm-hmm..." Evie smiled and nodded proudly.

"Good..." Ms. Blanchard beamed as she liked the sound of that.

Evie smiled while leading Henry away as he took one last glance at the coma patient who was doomed to be in that bed for goodness knew how long. "What?" she then asked her little brother quietly, seeing his glance.

"I know that guy." Henry then said.

"What?" Evie then repeated, though a bit flatly.

"Honest!" Henry defended. "You and Emma should meet me at the castle later."

"Well... Okay..." Evie shrugged with a small smirk. "This should be interesting."

"Believe me, Evie. It will be." Henry reassured as they continued to enjoy the rest of the experience.

Doug was shown to be talking to one of the patients, trying to keep a fishbowl away from her as the fish was swimming around rapidly while a dark-haired woman was shown to be staring at the fish, almost looking like a cat who was ready to go after it. Henry and Evie walked by before glancing at each other and then looked back at Doug and the mysterious woman curiously as they decided to walk over.

"Oh. Hey, guys." Doug said as he looked over while putting the fishbowl down somewhere else, keeping away from the dark-haired woman who pouted.

"Um... Hey, Doug..." Evie said. "Sorry about the detour, but Henry and I had to talk about something... Uh... Important."

"You mean besides your little brother thinking that everybody in Storybrooke is a fairy tale character with cursed memories and that we're their descendants?" Doug guessed.

"Uh... Yeah... That..." Evie said before nodding.

"Trust me, Evie. You'll see what I mean some of these days." Henry defended.

"Sure, Henry, of course..." Evie said as she shook her head.

"That's why you and Emma have to meet me at the castle after school." Henry then urged.

"Heh... Kids..." Evie smiled bashfully before shrugging. "So, uh, enough about us. What's going on over here now?" she then asked, changing the subject to avoid utter teenage embarrassment with a constantly curious younger sibling.

"Just saying hi to my mom." Doug replied.

"Your mom?" Henry and Evie asked curiously.

"Mm-hmm..." Doug nodded before showing the dark-haired woman who looked around the room before she looked at him with a warm smile. "Guys... This is my mother... Ebony."

"Oh... Uh... Hello there, uh... Mrs. Clark," Evie smiled bashfully as she gave a friendly wave. "It's nice to meet you."

Henry began to look at the dark-haired woman curiously to see if he recognized her from his book or not, but so far, he felt unsure.

"Oh... Hi..." The woman, named Ebony, smiled softly back. "Are you my kitten's friends?"

Doug looked a little bashful himself from the "Kitten" nickname, but there was a lot more to it than that.

"Erm... Yes... Kitten's told us a lot about you..." Evie said, putting her hand to her mouth with a light snicker at the nickname.

"Evie, don't be rude." Henry whispered to his sister.

Evie just glanced down at him and stuck her tongue out at him in response.

"It's still very nice to meet you all," Ebony smiled. "Do you all have any tuna on you? I quite like tuna~"

"Mom, no..." Doug whispered nervously.

Henry and Evie looked curious about what was going on between Doug and his mother, though she seemed like a very friendly lady so far. Ebony even asked to hug Evie and Evie could've sworn that she heard purring in the hug before they would leave the hospital, but decided to keep it to herself for now.

Doug did have some insight on the situation however. "Sorry about Mom... She... She tends to act like a cat sometimes..." he then told Evie and Henry. "Whenever I'm not too busy with marching band I try to visit her everyday after school."

"What happened to her anyway?" Evie then asked, especially with how Ebony probably even ended up in the hospital in the first place.

"It's a long story... I'll tell you later." Doug replied softly.

Evie glanced at him before shrugging as they took their leave. Ebony smiled as she bonded with Doug while Evie's curiosity simply got the better of her as she wondered what Henry had to say about this John Doe in the hospital, though she felt very bad about him to be in a coma. She couldn't imagine what that would be like and just hoped whoever was looking for him would find him.

Some time later, it was time to meet Emma at the castle as the siblings agreed upon as Henry brought out his book.

Henry flipped through the pages until he found the one he needed to show his sister and birth mother. "I found your father: Prince Charming." he then told Emma as he pointed out the picture.

"Henry..." Emma sighed a bit.

"He's in the hospital, in a coma. See the scar?" Henry defended bfore he pointed out more in his book to show Emma and Evie as Evie did a double-take as it was crazy how similiar the two men were in both Storybrooke and in the storybook. "He has one, too."

"So? Lots of people have scars." Emma shrugged off with a scoff.

"In the same place?" Henry then asked Emma.

"...Well, I can't lie..." Evie replied softly as she looked at the prince in the picture who did resemble the patient in the hospital quite a bit. "The resemblance IS very uncanny."

"Evie..." Emma sighed wearily.

"It's a very crazy coincidence, Emma," Evie defended. "He makes a very good point."

Henry then looked proud of that statement.

"So... What would this mean then?" Evie then asked her little brother.

"Isn't it obvious?" Henry replied before he explained. "The curse is keeping them apart with the coma. Now they're stuck without each other. We have to tell Ms. Blanchard we found her Prince Charming."

"Well... Better him than Dr. Whale..." Evie said before rolling her eyes and shuddering as she still felt disgusted for her interraction with the man at the hospital.

Okay, kid. Telling someone their... Soulmate is in a coma is probably not helpful," Emma denied. "Not having a happy ending is painful enough, but giving someone unrealistic hope is far worse."

"But what if I'm right? We know who they are," Henry retorted courageously. "Now THEY have to know."

"And how do you intend to make that happen?" Evie then asked Henry softly.

"By reminding him. We have to get her to read their story to John Doe," Henry replied. "Then, maybe, he'll remember who he is. Evie, maybe you could do it." he then suggested to his sister.

"Me?" Evie asked, blinking with wide eyes. "Why me?"

"You're close with Ms. Blanchard right now," Henry reminded before he began to reach out to give her his book. "You're staying with her, so you could probably talk her into doing it."

"Oh... Henry... Are you sure that you wanna part with that?" Evie asked.

"It's okay, I'll get it right back, I trust you and Ms. Blanchard," Henry reassured warmly. "Please, Evie... It's the only way for her to live happily ever after."

Emma still looked very doubtful about this idea working.

"Well... Uh... Okay..." Evie said before she took the book back. "Let me see what I can do." she then said with a small smile.

Henry smiled back before reaching out and hugging his sister again. "You're the best, Evie. I don't know what I'd do without you!" he said cheerfully.

"All right, but you owe me one after this..." Evie then said with a smirk.

"Okay," Henry smirked back. "You can take me to play Whac-A-Mole."

"And how is that paying me back for what I do for you?" Evie asked as she chuckled a little at his suggestion.

"Because then you can play Sugar Rush Speedway like when you were a kid?" Henry grinned innocently. "And you get to see a very proud and happy little brother?"

Evie rolled her eyes. "You're a pain in the butt sometimes. You know that, right?" she then replied.

"Yes, but you love me anyway," Henry defended smugly. "Otherwise you would have magic beans right now."

Evie just sighed before smirking and ruffling up his hair a little. Emma looked between them, giving a small smile between the two siblings, but said nothing else.

More time had passed and it was soon later that night with Evie and Ms. Blanchard to talk about a certain idea as she held onto her little brother's storybook for the time being.

"You want me to read to a coma patient?" Ms. Blanchard asked the teenage girl as they sat together in the woman's loft.

"Henry thinks it will help him remember who he was," Evie nodded. "He thinks that this John Doe guy was Prince Charming."

"And if I'm Snow White, he thinks... Me... And him..." Ms. Blanchard then said, a bit unsettled.

"He has a very active imagination, which is the point. Emma and I can't talk him out of his beliefs, so we need to show him," Evie then interrupted as she explained even though she felt a little funny about this idea too. "Play along, do what he says and then maybe, just maybe-"

"He'll see that fairy tales are just that... That there's no such thing as love at first sight or first kiss," Ms. Blanchard then realized. "He'll see reality."

"Yeah... Something like that," Evie said as she nodded. "Then he'll get over this fairy tale phase and move onto something else like Star Wars or Lord of the Rings."

"Well... Sadly, this plan is rather genius," Ms. Blanchard then replied. "We get him to the truth without hurting him."

"Yes, exactly," Evie replied as she nodded. "Now look, Emma agreed to meet at breakfast at Granny's with us and we'll talk more about this the next time we all see each other. Do you understand, Ms. Blanchard?"

"Well, I suppose I'll get ready for my date," Ms. Blanchard then said as she took the book gently from Evie with a lot on her mind and her heart. "I guess I'll have to do all the talking."

"Better than nothing," Evie replied. "Good luck."

"Thank you, Evie," Ms. Blanchard said before giving a small smile. "It's really nice of you to look out for your little brother though."

"I've made a vow to do so once he was brought home from Boston," Evie smiled back. "Even if it might be a little difficult with this new obsession."

Ms. Blanchard nodded as that was understandable before she took a deep breath in and let it out slowly. "Wish me luck." she then said.

"Luck's got nothing to do with it." Evie said as she felt determined for her little brother's sake.

The next day soon came and luckily it wasn't a school day. Ms. Blanchard decided not to tell Evie what happened last night at the hospital, but she was dumbfounded by what happened and Evie was just shivering and quivering with anticipation, but she had to share it with not just her, but also Emma and Henry as agreed upon. She did ask Evie to get to the diner before her though as she would be just a little bit late, so Evie tried very hard not to let her anticipation overwhelm her and she was excited to see and hear what would be happening next. She soon made it into the diner as Emma wore a very familiar-looking shirt as it was time to meet up like promised with one another.

"Hey, you think your mom will mind if I borrow this shirt?" Emma asked Evie once she saw her.

"What is this? Peculiar Greeting Day?" Evie giggled as that question seemed random before she took another look at the blonde woman. "Oh... I thought I recognized that shirt."

"I let her borrow it." Henry piped up.

"Of course you did," Evie teased. "Let's just hope she doesn't throw a fit or a flaming pumpkin."

"That's The Headless Horseman from Sleepy Hollow," Henry then said. "I don't even know if he's in my book or not."

"Probably not," Evie shrugged. "Those are probably different stories like The Pied Piper, Mulan, or Robin Hood. They were all legends."

"Yeah, you're probably right." Henry then nodded.

"Hm," Evie smirked warmly. "So, are we playing Whac-A-Mole then?" she then asked, remembering what they agreed on before.

"Well... Not exactly..." Henry said, trying to sound innocent. "Just don't tell Mom, okay?"

Evie glanced at him before sighing and shaking her head. "Henry... You shouldn't lie to your mother or big sister." she then said.

"But you're in on Operation: Cobra too," Henry defended. "Just don't tell Mom, please? We're so close! ...By the way, where's Ms. Blanchard? I thought you two were living together for a while." he then said as he didn't see the woman anywhere.

"She wanted me to come here ahead of her," Evie explained. "I guess she just needed to collect some feelings. She was in a weird mood and I kept trying to ask her what she was thinking about after last night, but she wanted to wait until we were with you and Emma."

"This should be really interesting." Emma commented to Evie.

"Indeed." Evie nodded before she checked her phone to pass the time.

Eventually, after a few more minutes, the woman in question was making her way into the diner to meet the group she agreed to meet with.

"She's here!" Henry soon piped up, pulling his sister out of her reverie.

"Hey, don't get your hopes up," Emma warned Henry. "We're just getting started, okay?"

Evie merely nodded in silent agreement, though there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes as well.

"Um, hello, Ms. Blanchard," Evie greeted. "Glad to see that you're finally here. So, what's the news on our Mr. John Doe in the hospital?" she then asked very eagerly. "Please tell me... The suspense is killing me."

"Me too! Me too!" Henry piped up very eagerly.

"He woke up." Ms. Blanchard informed them.

"What?" Emma and Evie murmured in surprise.

"I knew it." Henry beamed to himself.

"I mean, he didn't 'wake up' wake up, but he grabbed my hand." Ms. Blanchard then calmly explained herself.

"He's remembering!" Henry then beamed as this was a very good day for him so far.

"Slow down, Henry," Evie told her little brother before facing the short-haired adult woman. "What did Dr. Whale have to say about this?"

Ms. Blanchard sighed as she explained what had happened last night since they weren't there and had to be honest. "That I imagined it, but I'm not crazy. I know it happened." she then confessed wearily.

Evie frowned, looking deep in thought before her eyes widened.

"We have to go back," Henry soon suggested eagerly. "You have to read to him again."

Ms. Blanchard seemed to pause before she then agreed with the young boy. "Let's go." she then decided.

"Wait, what?" Evie then asked before she yelped as Henry suddenly grabbed her by her arm and pulled her away so that they could head down to the hospital as soon as possible.

"What she said." Emma agreed.

"If I got through to him, if we made a connection..." Ms. Blanchard then started to say, explaining to Emma calmly.

"You don't believe..." Emma replied softly.

"That he's Prince Charming? Of course not. Somehow, someway, I touched him." Ms. Blanchard then replied calmly.

Evie looked curious as she had overheard that, but said nothing, though it had to be a miracle of some sort. Almost like a sign from up above.

Henry continued to pull Evie around as they made it over to the hospital. Evie looked a bit amused as she saw Ebony, Doug's mother, staring at the fish tank in the recreational room, looking like she was contemplating about the fish swimming around, looking rather feline-like in her demeanor somehow. They soon made it over to where John Doe was, but he wasn't alone which made Evie feel queasy once she saw who was in their company.

"You're right! He's waking up!" Henry beamed to Emma and Ms. Blanchard.

"Henry, you should stay back." Graham advised as Evie's face paled at the sight of him.

"What's going on?" Ms. Blanchard asked the sheriff urgently and hopefully. "Is it John Doe? Is he okay?"

"He's missing." Graham informed before a certain someone was shown in the patient's room.

Evie felt shocked about what Graham had just told them, but she felt even more shocked to see who was in John Doe's room. "...Mommy." she then whispered wearily and nervously as her mother was very ill-tempered right now, especially since she (Evie) decided to leave home so suddenly after a poor misunderstanding that struck her tender and sweet heart with guilt.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Regina hissed at the sight of Emma before spotting Henry. "And you; I thought you were at the arcade with your sister. Now you're lying to me?"

"Mom, please don't be mad with Henry." Evie frowned softly.

"And you... I don't even wanna talk about you right now," Regina replied firmly to her daughter. "Running away from home when you're only 16."

"I didn't run away from home, I was just hanging out with Ms. Blanchard!" Evie defended firmly before whispering to herself. "At least with her, I feel more at home."

"I don't have time to discuss this." Regina glared.

Evie flinched at her mother's very cold-hearted glare as she actually felt her own heart shifting. Almost like even it was afraid of "Mother's Wrath".

"What happened to John Doe?" Ms. Blanchard then had to ask. "Did someone take him?"

"We don't know yet," Graham explained calmly. "His IVs were ripped out but there's no sign for sure there's a struggle."

"What did you do?" Henry asked his mother instinctively.

"You think I had something to do with this?" Regina retorted.

"Why else would you be here, Mom?" Evie replied calmly.

"It is curious that the mayor is here." Emma had to agree.

"I'm here because I'm his emergency contact." Regina then explained.

"Wait... What?" Evie asked, feeling even more mind blown and overwhelmed. "You know this guy, Mom?"

"I found him," Regina explained calmly. "On the side of the road years ago with no ID. I brought him here."

"Mayor Mills saved his life." Dr. Whale added as he stepped in.

"Will he be okay?" Ms. Blanchard asked hopefully.

"Okay?" Dr. Whale scoffed. "The man's been on feeding tubes for years on constant supervision. He needs to get back here right away or, quite honestly, 'okay' might be a pipe dream." he then informed.

"Well then, let's quit yapping and start looking." Emma then suggested.

"That's what we're doing?" Regina scoffed before defending herself. "Just stay out of this, dear. And since I clearly can't keep you away from my son and daughter, I guess I'm just going to have to keep my son and daughter away from you. Enjoy my shirt, because that's all you're getting," she then added sternly before facing Graham. "Sheriff, find John Doe. You heard Dr. Whale. Time is precious." she then commanded before leaving with her children.

Evie kept her head down low before trying to speak up. "Mom, I-" she then started.

"I want you to ask Ms. Blanchard when you take Henry to school next time to put your things in a bag for you to take back home after school," Regina interrupted crudely. "I know we're all having a hard time with Miss Swan being here in our town, but you running away and trying to be a rebellion teen isn't going to help anything. You're a big influence on Henry and I don't find this attitude funny and I don't find it cute either."

"I... I just wanna help Henry be happy," Evie explained softly as she seemed to be holding back tears. "Why can't you understand that?"

"I want you to understand that I won't tolerate any bad behavior, rudeness, or rebelling just to get your way," Regina retorted. "It's something you have to learn, especially you Henry once you get older. People have to grow up."

"Well, maybe sometimes I don't wanna grow up." Evie firmly pouted.

"Fine... You can just be jobless and homeless for the rest of your life and see where that takes you," Regina replied. "People have rules for a reason, Evie. I thought you of all people would know that since you hardly gave me trouble when you were a little girl or Henry's age."

Evie just sighed sharply in defeat.

"Excuse me?" Regina then demanded as she crossed her arms at that response.

"Sorry, Mom." Evie then forced herself to say.

"You had better be," Regina said before nodding. "Now, let's go straight home. Just remember, there's nowhere to hide and you can't run from my rules or the law forever."

Evie glanced away before bowing her head and shutting her eyes as they soon left the hospital to go back home.

"Now, I need to run out again so I just need to bring you home," Regina told her children. "Evie, keep an eye on Henry, and no funny business. Do you both understand?"

"Yes, Mom." Evie and Henry replied.

Regina nodded as she soon began to bring them back home.

Later that night after Evie was brought back home and would need to get her personal belongings later. Henry was soon showing his storybook to Evie about the story of Snow White and Prince Charming which was a lot different than the story that Evie and a lot of other people had grown up with.

"So... Snow White's a bandit? I never would've guessed that." Evie commented.

"Yeah... She's really something else," Henry nodded. "That's why we gotta go out tonight."

"You're a real masochist lately, you know that, right?" Evie commented.

"What's a masochist?" Henry asked. "If it's someone who helps a Savior, then I'm all for it."

"A masochist is someone who enjoys pain and punishment for... Some kinda sick reason," Evie explained. "I don't know if I can get in any more trouble with Mom and especially you."

"Come on, Evie. Where's your sense of adventure?" Henry replied before he quickly went to grab a jacket, his backpack, and a flashlight.

"Henry..." Evie wearily sighed, not sure about this.

"If you won't go, then I will!" Henry called out as he soon ran for the door. "Besides, Mom said you had to keep an eye on me. What else are big sisters for?"

"...I just know I'm gonna regret this." Evie muttered firmly to herself before she decided to get a jacket too and brought out her phone.

"All right!" Henry cheered and smiled. "It's all worth it in the end once we all get a happy ending, right?" he then asked.

"Don't push it..." Evie replied with a dark smirk.

"All right, let's go," Henry nodded as he came to get the door open. "Hey, don't you need a flashlight?" he then asked her once he saw that she didn't have one with her.

"Nah, it's okay," Evie said before she took out her phone and turned on its flashlight. "I got this."

Henry nodded before he soon went with Evie as they left the house while Evie just sighed to herself as she felt uncomfortable. The things she would do just to keep her little brother happy... Just two more years until she can legally move out.

"So, where are we going?" Evie asked Henry on the way.

"Over the river and through the woods." Henry replied with a nod.

"To Grandmother's house we go?" Evie smirked.

"Very funny..." Henry smirked back before they began to leave and did indeed head for the woods of Storybrooke.

Ms. Blanchard, Emma, Graham had already went there as Henry began to lead the way for Evie. It was getting very dark outside, but they could still see before the sky would be black and the moon would come out. The adults talked among themselves with Graham leading the way as he seemed to be a natural born tracker, almost like a hunter or even a wolf as they looked for a trail on John Doe before they suddenly felt a disturbance right behind them.

"Henry! Evie!" Ms. Blanchard gasped once she saw the Mills siblings.

"Did you find him yet?" Henry asked.

"No, not yet," Emma replied. "You two shouldn't be here."

"We can help. We know where he's going." Henry explained.

"And where's that?" Ms. Blanchard then demanded.

"He's looking for you," Henry told her eagerly. " You're the one who woke him up. You're the last one he saw. He wants to find you!" he then explained.

"Henry, it's not about me. I just... I think he's lost and confused," Ms. Blanchard replied softly. "He's been in a coma a long time."

"But he loves you!" Henry urged as Evie wasn't sure what to do or say. "You need to stop chasing him, and let him find you."

"Guys. You need to go home," Emma told the Mills siblings. "Where's your mom? She's going to kill me and then you... And then me again." she then added.

"She dropped us off at the house and then had to run a few nightly errands." Evie explained calmly.

"Well, we need to get you back immediately." Emma suggested.

"No!" Henry cried out as he backed away from the blonde woman.

"Guys!" Graham suddenly called out.

"What is it, Graham?" Evie asked the man.

"See for yourself." Graham replied as he showed a hospital bracelet covered in a certain wet substance.

"Is that...?" Ms. Blanchard began sickly.

"Blood." Emma added in realization.

Evie gulped thickly. She wasn't afraid of blood or anything, but seeing blood like this up close made her feel a little bit queasy.

"It's okay, Evie. Remember, I said it's worth it." Henry comforted his older sister.

"Sometimes I'm not sure about you..." Evie muttered weakly to herself.

"It'll be okay, Evie," Graham soothed the girl as he tried to be paternal. "You can head back home if you want. We can take it from here. Maybe you can convince your little brother to go home with you?" he then suggested.

Evie knew that Henry wouldn't go back right away so she shook her head. "N-No... I'll be fine," she then said. "Let's just keep going."

"...Well, okay," Graham then said to her. "As long as you're sure."

"I am..." Evie said with a loud gulp. "Come on... I think we're almost at Troll Bridge."

"Toll Bridge..." Graham corrected with a small smirk.

"I know what I meant." Evie rolled her eyes at him.

Soon, the group continued to comb through the woods before they then soon made it over to Toll Bridge as Evie predicted.

"Where is he? Can you see him?" Ms. Blanchard asked.

"The trail dies at the waterline." Graham informed.

"What does that mean?" Evie wondered before she gasped and her eyes widened.

There they found the patient they were looking for lying down in the water, no one sure if he was dead or alive.

"Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Oh, my God!" Ms. Blanchard panicked.

Graham soon brought out his walkie-talkie to get some extra help. "I need an ambulance! At the old Toll Bridge, as soon as possible." he then demanded urgently before helping the women back to shore.

"Oh, my God... This is actually happening..." Evie muttered wearily.

"No, no, no, no, no! No, no, no! I found you!" Ms. Blanchard told the weakened man.

"It's going to be okay." Emma comforted.

"Help's coming." Graham reassured warmly.

"Is he okay?" Henry wondered.

"I don't even know if I'm okay..." Evie said as she sounded sick to her stomach.

"Is he going to be okay?" Henry then asked.

"Shh... Come here..." Evie shushed as she brought her little brother over to her and hid him away from John Doe since this looked very dark and nightmare inducing, especially for Henry at his current age.

"Come back to us. Come back to me." Ms. Blanchard whispered and begged as she began to perform CPR and even put her mouth on his mouth.

Evie cringed nervously before her eyes widened at the next thing that happened...

John Doe was coughing up water and was now shallowly breathing, now fully awake from his coma that lasted for who knew how long. "You saved me." he then said to the woman who had saved his life.

"She did it. She did it!" Henry cheered. "She woke him up. Isn't this great, Evie?"

There was no response.

"...Evie?" Henry asked before looking over at his sister before he gasped with wide eyes. "EVIE!"

Evie was shown to had passed out in the middle of the woods. The others called out, but their voices sounded muffled and underwater as Evie seemed to be knocked out. Henry just hoped that there wouldn't be another coma patient in the hospital.

Evie let out a small groan before her eyes flashed open and she looked around. "Huh? Where am I?" she then asked as she seemed to be in a hospital bed of her very own and had a bandage on her forehead.

Dr. Whale soon got a glass of water for Evie and she then took it and began to relax.

"Oh, thank you, Dr. Whale..." Evie said in a weary voice before taking the water and sipping it. "What happened?"

"You apparently passed out in the woods... No harm done," Dr. Whale told her calmly. "You can get up whenever you're ready, but you have a couple of visitors."

"Oh?" Evie asked before she saw her little brother come in, so she smiled at him softly. "Hey."

"Ms. Blanchard woke up John Doe, Evie." Henry smiled warmly.

"Hooray... Bananas for everybody..." Evie smiled back wearily.

Henry smiled a little, though he didn't look fully cheerful and Evie could tell before her little brother then looked over as Regina came to see her.

"Nice to see you're recovering nicely," Regina said to her daughter as she crossed her arms. "Perhaps I should, as the young people say, bring you up to speed?" she then suggested.

"Um... Okay, Mom... Sure..." Evie replied softly. "What's up?"

"What's up is that you and Henry are both grounded for a while," Regina began to explain as Evie instantly felt her stomach turn. "John Doe is actually named David Nolan and his wife came looking for him."

"He's been married all of this time?" Evie asked in surprise.

"Let me finish," Regina stated sternly before she continued. "Apparently Mrs. Nolan wasn't getting along with Mr. Nolan a few years ago and he ended up in his coma and they're both going to live happily ever after now, the two of them, not Mr. Nolan and Ms. Blanchard. There are going to be a few changes around here once we get back home and you had both better understand."

"Yes, Mom..." Evie answered softly. "Sorry, Mom."

Regina nodded. "Now, you better get up out of that bed so we can both go home," she then decided. "It's very late and I think now would be a good time to go to bed."

Evie sighed before she finished up her glass of water and soon got up before taking Henry's hand as they began to follow Regina out of the hospital. She could've sworn that on the way out that she heard Ebony and she was hissing like an angry and provoked cat at Regina almost as though she didn't even like her.

"Don't worry... This story will have a happy ending... It's just like this for now, but the story's not over yet." Henry whispered to Evie as they left.

"Whatever you say, kiddo. Whatever you say." Evie shrugged before they soon headed to the car to head back home.

Chapter Text

The next morning came. Evie had a small headache, but she held her head and looked over as her phone alarm was twinkling in her ear and she soon picked it up and turned it off before yawning as she then came to do her weekday morning routine. She then went to the bathroom and began to get dressed before knocking on her little brother's door.

"Hey, Henry! Shake a leg!"

Henry's groan was heard before he was heard shuffling in his room, going to get ready. Evie soon came downstairs and turned around before flinching once she saw her mother right behind her and didn't even realize she was there, so she clutched her chest with a gasp.

"Sorry for the scare, my dear." Regina smirked at her teenage daughter.

"Ugh..." Evie groaned before she took a moment to collect herself. "...It's fine, Mom... Really. Would you like me to make you some coffee?" she then offered wearily.

"That'll be fine, Evie," Regina nodded. "I'll take it to go though."

"Early morning meeting or something?" Evie then asked as she got milk for Henry's bowl of cereal before putting it at his side of the table before she decided to get some too as she took the box of Applejacks and put it aside to ger her mother some coffee.

"You could say that," Regina replied. "I have to be quick and plus, tomorrow is Saturday and you need to be in charge of Henry."

"Meeting?" Evie then guessed.

"City Council," Regina nodded. "I'll be sure to see you two after you wake up, but I can't stay long, but I'll try not to be late either."

"Okay, Mom. I'll look after Henry." Evie replied.

"Just remember not to let him out of the house and that should probably go double for you too, so no seeing her gal pals to talk about cute boys or whatever you teenagers do nowadays." Regina then said.

Evie resisted the urge to scoff and roll her eyes from that. "Yes, Mom..." she then said wearily before nodding.

"Good girl," Regina nodded before looking at her box of cereal. "Why do you kids eat Applejacks when they don't taste like apples?"

"Well... Why do some people think there's a pot of gold at the end of the rainbow? Why do teachers need an answer book? Why do we drink water when our bodies have water in them?" Evie retorted with a small shrug and smirk. "They just do and we just do." she then added, quoting from an old cereal commercial.

"Hm..." Regina smirked back. "Very wise... Don't get too wise though, you'll get yourself in trouble."

Evie merely nodded in response before she began to make the coffee for her mother the way she liked it before she would get her own cereal and sit down. She then finished getting the coffee the way her mother liked it before putting it in her traveling mug and then held it out for her. "Here you go, Mom," she then said. "Piping hot and fresh from the brew."

"Thank you, my dear," Regina approved as she accepted it. "You're becoming quite good at being Mommy's Little Helper."

"Please don't call me that in front of the others." Evie murmured to herself feebly.

"I'll see you and Henry later," Regina decided before she went out the door with her travel mug. "Remember what I said!"

"We will!" Evie replied innocently before groaning slightly once she was alone with her thoughts.

Soon, Henry came downstairs and Evie pushed over his bowl of cereal before she came to have her own with some toast. The siblings both said "Morning" to each other before they began to eat up.

"Mom going to work?" Henry guessed.

"She said she had an early meeting," Evie nodded as they ate up together. "I'll take you to school as usual though and it looks like we have most of Saturday together at least."

"You wanna help me out with my science homework?" Henry asked. "You're so good at it. I don't know why you try to hide your smarts around the other kids at your school... Especially Magda, Amalie, and Scarlet."

Evie just sighed. "It's a big kid thing, Henry... You wouldn't understand." she then advised.

"Well, if you gotta grow up to change yourself just to make other people grow up, then I don't wanna grow up," Henry said. "Paige and Dee Dee like me just the way I am."

"You're still little kids though," Evie replied. "You'll understand that once you become a teenager that you have to change in order to get a lot of people to like you. It's just all part of growing up, Henry."

"Well... If that's the case, I still don't wanna grow up." Henry firmly pouted.

"Fine. You don't have to grow up," Evie smirked. "You can just run away to Neverland and live with Peter Pan and become a Lost Boy."

"That would be cool." Henry chuckled.

"Maybe someone in your school is Peter Pan," Evie smirked. "Is he in your storybook?"

"I haven't seen him, but maybe we both will someday," Henry shrugged. "Maybe after Emma breaks the curse."

"Mm-hmm..." Evie just hummed before eating more of her cereal with him and drank some healthy mineral water, grimacing at the taste, but still drank it anyway. After all, that was what the cool girls in school drank.

"Lemme guess... Drinking gross water is also part of being popular in school so you'll have a lot of friends?" Henry then asked.

"Now you're getting it!" Evie then said before groaning. "Ugh... I'm starting to think maybe drinking yucky sewer water would be better than this."

"Maybe it is yucky sewer water and Magda, Amalie, or Scarlet are descendants of The Rat King." Henry remarked.

"From The Nutcracker?" Evie laughed. "I thought it was The Mouse King?"

"Sometimes it's The Rat King." Henry clarified.

"Is that even a fairy tale?" Evie then asked.

"Maybe," Henry shrugged. "It sure sounds like one anyway, especially with Clara's adventure against The Rat King and her one true love, The Nutcracker Prince, especially when she wakes up after her adventure away from The Land of Sweets and The Sugarplum Fairy."

"When did you become the ballet buff?" Evie asked, surprised at how much Henry knew about The Nutcracker Prince.

"From my friend Dee Dee," Henry explained, looking a little bashful. "She wants to be a ballerina when she grows up."

"Oh, yeah..." Evie said thoughtfully. "Isn't she that girl who stands on her tiptoes and twirls around all the time?"

"Uh-huh," Henry nodded. "I'm surprised she isn't in The Red Shoes Dance Academy."

"Hm... Maybe someday," Evie shrugged. "Maybe her parents couldn't afford to send her to the school yet."

"Well, I hope she gets to go in," Henry nodded. "She's a very wonderful dancer."

"I'll take your word for it." Evie replied as she began to finish up her cereal and soon sipped her bowl after lifting it to drink the remaining milk.

Eventually, after breakfast, the Mills siblings gathered their things and began to leave home so that they could get to school. However, as soon as they left, they were met with a surprise just outside the door.

"Emma?" Evie blinked. "What are you doing here?"

"Hey, guys. I thought you'd like a little stroll on your way to school," Emma smiled. "Don't worry. Your mom didn't see me."

"You're playing with fire, Miss Swan, but... I guess we could use the company." Evie warned before she smiled back.

Henry beamed, glad that his sister agreed to let Emma escort them to school. They soon hit the streets together as Evie told Emma where to go and that Henry would go to school first since the elementary school was closer to home than the high school.

"Are you sure we can be seen out in the open?" Henry asked during the walk.

"Enough sneaking around. If your mom has a problem with me walking you guys to school, I am more than happy to have that chat." Emma replied bravely.

"How brave and admirable of you, Emma." Evie remarked.

"Yeah. You'll need that for Operation: Cobra," Henry nodded in agreement. "Speaking of, do you think we need code names?"

"Isn't 'Cobra' our code name?" Emma asked out of confusion.

"That's the mission. I mean us," Henry replied. "I need something to call you."

"I guess it'd be too awkward to call her 'Mom' right away?" Evie asked Henry.

"A little bit," Henry nodded. "Your mom, our mom, Mom might've been my mom for 10 years, even if she isn't, but you're right. Calling Emma 'Mom' would be weird." he then added as he tried to address Regina properly to Evie.

"Oh, um... Well, I don't..." Emma stammered before she then shrugged. "You can just call me 'Emma' for now."

"Emma's a good name anyway." Evie agreed.

"Thank you." Emma smiled.

"No problem, Emma." Evie smiled back.

"Okay, well I'll see you later, Emma." Henry then said as he came to go over to his school, seeing his classmates on the blacktop before the morning bell would ring.

Emma nodded before looking at Evie. "So, next stop yours?" she then guessed.

"Yeah..." Evie agreed before seeing the police car about to ride over to them before her eyes widened. "Let's hurry up."

"What? You got a date or something?" Emma teased with a small smirk.

"Let's just hurry up." Evie urged as she took Emma's arm and rushed with her.

Emma glanced over in concern before shrugging as they rushed over to the high school as the police car passed by.

"...Evie?" Graham blinked as he glanced out the window, though he just kept on driving before sighing. "Oh, Evie... I know I can't replace your father, but I just want to be there for you and Henry so you don't feel left out as I bond with your mother." he then said, deciding to drive over to the high school so that he could see and talk with Emma as he had to talk with her about something important.

Eventually, they made it over to the high school as Evie was now mostly quiet.

"You can stop walking with me here." Evie said to just before they would make it to the school grounds.

"You don't want me to see you at the door or meet any of your friends?" Emma asked in concern as Evie was a sweet girl, but she seemed to be a little uncaring right now.

"Sorry, Emma, I just can't be seen with you like this right now, especially in public... Because you're unpopular." Evie then said.

Emma flinched as that stung a little bit.

"You understand, right?" Evie asked.

"...Yeah, I understand," Emma said softly. "I just thought you were a kind and sweet girl. This is something I'd expect from The Queen Bee from your school, but not from you."

"...Sorry, Emma, it's just business," Evie said before she decided to take out a pair of sunglasses to wear as she walked further ahead of Emma. "You know how it is."

Emma frowned before shaking her head and turned around as she heard a police siren while Evie made her way over to school. Luckily for Evie, no one seemed to notice or see her with Emma which would probably save her reputation and possibility of becoming a Pinkette with Scarlet, Magda, and Amalie. At least, she very much hoped so.

"Hey, don't worry about Mal the other day, okay?" A tiny voice piped up suddenly.

"Huh?" Evie blinked before looking over as the freckled boy from the diner the other day was sitting right next to her with a small, comforting smile.

"It'll be okay," Carlos told her as he smiled back. "Mal just likes to be left alone. She's not as tough as she seems. She only talks a big game."

"She does?" Evie blinked. "What about you?"

"I don't have a game," Carlos shrugged before looking bashful. "Unless you consider getting beat up and pushed around a game, which in a way, I guess it is, but really it's not that entertaining, unless you happen to be the one doing the beating and punishing."

"So... You're that Carlos kid, right?" Evie asked him calmly.

"Yeah, I am..." Carlos nodded. "We met before actually."

"Yeah?" Evie asked.

"I was at your 6th birthday party," Carlos said bashfully. "I was encouraged to go outside and make some friends even though everyone was two years older than me."

"Oh... You must be a child prodigy then?" Evie guessed.

"I guess you could say that..." Carlos shrugged bashfully. "I've always been very smart for my age."

"Oh... Well... Sorry, I don't remember much about that party, but it's good to see you again and at least you seem friendly." Evie smiled softly.

"Well, I try my best." Carlos said before chuckling.

"Then you excel." Evie smiled before they shared a laugh together.

"Ahem!" The teacher, Mrs. Murphy, cleared her throat and glared at them.

Evie and Carlos flinched before they took out their books and hid their faces away from her. The teacher nodded before she turned around and went back to the lesson on her chalkboard.

"Anyway, don't worry about Mal," Carlos whispered to Evie. "She actually thinks you're interesting for who you are."

"Really?" Evie asked, a bit surprised. "She didn't seem that very much interested in me when I saw you guys at the diner the other day."

"Just give her some time... Maybe she'll warm up later," Carlos advised. "You can stick by me though."

Evie smiled warmly. There was something about Carlos who reminded her of her little brother and he even felt like one since he was 14 and she was 16 like everyone else in the room aside from the teacher of course. Mal eyed Evie as she looked curious and thoughtful, almost like she was hatching some sort of scheme, but kept it to herself for now. However, she wasn't the only one, especially once some homework assignments came back with them being marked for the students from overnight.

"Here are your homework papers back." Ms. Murphy told her students.

Some students looked satisfied and some other students looked dissatisfied with the end results.

"Oh..." Chad frowned as he didn't like how his homework assignment looked.

"I guess this is why some kids study." Magda complained as she held her head after seeing her homework again.

"Congratulations, Evie. You really improved since your last assignment." Ms. Murphy smiled approvingly to the dark-haired girl.

"I try my best, ma'am." Evie nodded.

"You succeed in that case," Ms. Murphy approved. "You're one of my best students after all."

Evie smiled bashfully, but was still a bit proud of herself. Chad began to look over at Evie a bit thoughtfully as her intelligence gave him some sort of idea for something. Not only him though as Magda had an idea herself, but she would put it to use sometime whenever the time would be right, especially including the help of Amalie and Scarlet.

Sometime after class, Mal seemed to be talking with Jay about something as they stood beside Carlos who was at his locker. The two bigger students were laughing at each other while Carlos looked a bit shy and quiet compared to them. Evie wondered what they were talking about, but at the same time, she thought maybe it would be a good idea not to get involved. However, all three of them looked over and seemed suspicious as Chad walked over to Evie and made her blush as they talked with each other for a few moments until Chad then left and Evie let out a squealing sound, seeming to be very excited about something.

"I wonder what that was all about?" Jay commented.

"I think I have a pretty good idea," Mal guessed. "Chad is coming over to her house for a study party or homework help or something like that and Evie accepted."

"You sound pretty sure about that." Jay remarked.

"Yeah." Carlos added.

"Trust me, guys. I know what I'm talking about," Evie replied with her hands on her hips. "I've seen it a lot on teen soap operas like on Mackenzie Falls."

"Should we tell her?" Carlos then wondered.

"Meh," Mal scoffed and shrugged. "Let little princess Evie Mills figure it out herself."

"Yeah! It's not like we're all friends or anything." Jay added as he huffed and crossed his arms.

"Heh... Yeah..." Carlos added as he smiled sheepishly and weakly. "W-We don't need her."

"No way." Jay and Mal added, though Carlos seemed a bit unsure about that.

Meanwhile, Mal's prediction seemed to come true as Evie looked like she was walking on air.

"Ooh! I can't believe it! I'm gonna have a study date with Chad Herman!" Evie beamed to herself as she did a little victory pose with her arms in the air.

"See? What'd I tell ya?" Mal asked Jay and Carlos before walking off. "We're out of here."

Jay nodded as he then followed after Mal. Carlos looked a little worried about Evie before he then went to go after Mal and Jay before he would get in trouble with them. Evie was oblivious to their company, so she just kept dancing in excitement and anticipation, though she began to wonder if her mother would even let her be with Chad.

Eventually, before the Mills family knew it, it was Saturday and the weekend came. Regina surprisingly allowed Chad to come over that day for his and Evie's study date, but on one condition: they both had to watch Henry and couldn't leave the house, except for Chad to be picked up and be sent home afterward along with a few other rules she had set for Henry since he was grounded. Evie was too, but Regina was sure that a study date would be harmless enough especially since her daughter was very intelligent, even if she sometimes tried to hide it from cute boys like Chad himself. Evie seemed to be wearing very noticeable make-up, such as red lipstick that made her lips look big and her mascara made her eyes look big. Henry didn't like it at all, but Regina told him to be polite for his big sister's sake, though it was sometimes hard to ignore with the strong scents of perfume Evie was dousing herself with.

"All right, Evie. I made some apple tarts for you and your friend," Regina said as she walked by to finish up her make-up. "You can share them, but remember your rules and make sure Henry remembers his too."

"Homework only, keep an eye on Henry, and sit at least six feet apart from Chad." Evie recited almost like she was forced to memorize those rules.

"Very good," Regina nodded. "Also, make sure you share with your brother if he wants any treats, but make sure he eats his vegetables too. You can order in anything you like for lunch, but it has to be healthy and nutritious and you already have a dessert right here."

"Yes, Mom." Evie replied calmly.

"Very good," Regina said before she went to put on her lipstick before she would head out the door, leaving her children home alone for most of the day. "I know you think otherwise, but I don't enjoy these Saturday city council meetings. Sometimes they're just unavoidable. Now, you know the rules like your sister knows hers?" she then asked Henry once she caught a glimpse of him.

"Yes on homework, no on TV, do whatever Evie says, and stay inside." Henry then memorized his own rules.

"Good boy," Regina approved. "Under no circumstance do either of you leave this house."

"You mean don't see my mom." Henry then said.

"Henry..." Evie sighed quietly and sharply before she looked out the window rather eagerly.

"She's not your mother. She's just a woman passing through," Regina retorted to Henry. "Now do as I say or there will be consequences. I'll be back at 5:00 sharp," she then told him before she opened the door just as a certain blonde boy was about to knock on the door before seeing her. "Ah... You must be Charles Herman?"

"It's Chad now, Madam Mayor..." Chad replied with a small smirk, trying to be brave and confident as he held his backpack over his shoulder. "You look very lovely today."

"Why thank you, Charles," Regina smirked, ignoring his requested name as Evie came to let him inside. "Unfortunately I can't stay long. I have a meeting, so you and Evie will have to go on without me and her little brother is here too. They're both grounded, but I made an exception to let you come over as long as you study."

"Yes, ma'am. Only studying," Chad nodded. "Got it."

"All right. You kids have fun," Regina replied before she went out to her car. "Goodbye, now."

"Bye, Mom!" Evie called out as she shut the door and then beamed warmly. "Hi, Chad... Good to see you~"

Henry rolled his eyes and shook his head slightly at the sight of Chad who made him cringe just from the condescending smirk on the blonde boy's face.

"Chad, this is my little brother Henry," Evie introduced with a small smile. "So glad you could make it."

"...Hey." Henry greeted Chad rather indifferently.

"Aw... I love kids and they love me..." Chad smirked before ruffling up Henry's hair. "Right, little man?"

Henry groaned and glared at him.

"Henry, you wanna go watch TV in the other room?" Evie asked. "We don't have to tell Mom."

"...No thanks," Henry said as he shook his head. "I think I need to do some important work."

"...Henry." Evie said, concerned and had a feeling she knew what her little brother meant by that.

"I'll get out of your way." Henry told them before suddenly turned away and went to head away from the two teenagers.

"Well... Now that little ankle-biter's out of the way..." Chad smirked eagerly. "Maybe we should get started, Eva?"

"My name is Evie..." Evie corrected with a firm pout before she smiled innocently. "Erm... All right... Let's get started."

"Right." Chad smirked and nodded rather eagerly.

Evie then led him into the living room and grabbed her backpack while Chad sat down next to her and began to take his backpack as well.

Meanwhile, at Ms. Blanchard's loft, the short-haired woman was bringing a plate of food out for Emma who was unpacking her belongings as she got more settled into Storybrooke.

"I'm so glad my stuff is here," Emma said in relief before she took the plate from the short-haired woman. "Oh, thanks."

"So that is all your stuff?" Ms. Blanchard asked curiously.

"What do you mean?" Emma replied.

"Is the rest in storage?" Ms. Blanchard then asked.

"No, this is all of it," Emma shook her head. "I'm not sentimental."

"Well, it must make things easier when you have to move." Ms. Blanchard replied before there was then suddenly a knock at the door. She then got up and decided to go and answer it as a certain brunette-haired boy with hazel eyes was at the door.

"Good day, Ms. Blanchard," Ben greeted as he nodded his head. "Is there a Miss Emma Swan here?"

"Erm... Yes, actually," Ms. Blanchard replied. "Hello, Benjamin, nice to see you and what a big surprise... I thought the rent wasn't due yet."

"It isn't. I'm here for a very different reason on my father's behalf." Ben stated as he came inside to see Emma.

Emma glanced over at the boy curiously.

"Ah... Miss Swan," Ben greeted before nodding his head. "My name is Benjamin Gold. You spoke to my father when you came into Storybrooke for the night at Granny's Bed & Breakfast."

"I remember," Emma nodded. "You seem like a nice kid."

"I try my best anyway," Ben said with a small smile. "He needs your help to look for someone."

"Really? Um..." Emma stammered.

"You know what? I am going to jump in the bath." Ms. Blanchard said before walking off suddenly.

Ben glanced at her before looking back at Emma before he brought out a picture of a younger blonde woman. "My dad gave me this to help your search a little in who he's looking for," he then told the blonde woman in his proximity. "Her name is Ashley Boyd and she's taken something quite valuable of my father's."

"So why don't you guys just call the police?" Emma then asked him.

"Dad says she's a confused woman," Ben explained maturely. "She's pregnant, alone, and scared. He just wants what's his and he doesn't mean for the girl to get into so much trouble just because of him."

"And what does your father need?" Emma then asked. "And why doesn't he come for help himself?"

"I'm not supposed to tell you and he's still recovering from last night." Ben explained calmly.

"Recovering from what?" Emma then asked.

"Well... Last night... Ashley assaulted my dad when he was closing up his shop for the night while I was at home finishing my homework," Ben explained calmly. "He mentioned that she needed something to change her life. Please, Miss Swan, you have to find her and my dad doesn't want to call the police and the last thing he wants is to have the baby be born in jail. You can understand that, right?" he then added.

Emma looked a little soft before she answered the boy's question. "No, of course not." she then said.

"So you'll help him then?" Ben asked hopefully.

"I will help her." Emma decided.

"Good..." Ben nodded. "I'll go tell my dad right away."

"Okay... See you later then..." Emma then told him.

"Have a good day then." Ben said before he suddenly left and went to go back to his father until the door opened again.

In came Henry who let himself inside as he came to see the blonde woman. "Hey Emma, I was thinking we-" he started to say until he froze on the spot once he saw Ben.

"Hey, Henry. What's up?" Ben smiled innocently at the boy.

"Nothing much...?" Henry replied, seeming uneasy around the older boy. Okay.

"Good. Give my regards to your mother and Evie, and um... Good luck, Miss Swan." Ben then said before he suddenly left, almost mysteriously like his father.

"Do you know who that is the descendant of?" Henry asked in a warning.

"Yeah, of course I do." Emma nodded as she thought it was obvious, especially since Ben introduced himself at the door as the son of Mr. Gold.

"Who? 'Cuz I'm still trying to figure out who his parents were." Henry then said as he thought more about the fairy tale world.

"Oh, I meant in reality." Emma then told him as she searched through her things.

"Is that all you brought?" Henry asked as he checked her things as well.

"Henry, what are you doing here?" Emma then asked him.

"My mom's gone 'til 5:00 and Evie has a study date with Chad, I thought we could hang out." Henry explained calmly.

"Aw, kid, I wish I could, but there's something I gotta do." Emma sighed as she sounded busy suddenly before she would change her clothes.

However, after changing her outfit and heading out the door, Henry refused to leave Emma's side. "Please let me help." he begged on the way down the street.

"No, no it could be dangerous." Emma advised.

"The pregnant maid is dangerous?" Henry asked in confusion.

"She assaulted Mr. Gold." Emma explained.

"Cool!" Henry smirked a little bit.

"This isn't a game. She's desperate."

"How do you know?"

Emma sighed, thinking of her own personal experience. "Because I know." she then told him as calmly as she could.

"Well, then let's find her." Henry then suggested.

"Oh, no, no, no, no there is no 'let's'," Emma shook her head as she approached her car. "You cannot come with me."

"Then I'll look for her myself."

"Then I'll find you and I'll bring you back."

"Then you wouldn't be helping the maid."

"I am just trying to be responsible here."

"And I'm just trying to spend time with you." Henry retorted as he began to get into the car.

Emma sighed and groaned in defeat. "Oh, that is really not fair." she then told him as she came into the car with him to start the car and drive off with him.

"So the maid, what's her story?" Henry asked Emma before they began to ride off and would go and question people as she had a new job in Storybrooke now.

Meanwhile, Evie and Chad continued to study, though Evie seemed to be a little bit distracted. Yes, she had a big crush on Chad, but not that sort of distraction as her heart was paining about another thing: the disappearance of Henry, worry of him getting caught into a far worse punishment for both of them, and what could be going on with him right now, especially after what happened to John Doe who ended up being Mr. David Nolan. This mystery of their Fairy Tale Town was getting very dangerous and it was getting away from her as she had a hard time focusing on studying with Chad.

"Say, you wanna get me another apple tart? Those are like the best I've ever had." Chad then suggested with a smirk.

"Oh... Sure..." Evie smiled and nodded before she got up and walked off into the kitchen before she sighed to herself. "Henry... What are you doing out there? I'd love to go and check on you... But I made promises to Mom... I can't lie any longer..." she then heaved a sharp sigh. "...I have to go after him..." she then told herself before she got a couple of more apple tarts to share with Chad.

Chad was looking over at Evie's notebook and seemed to be copying down her answers. He smirked and chuckled to himself, looking satisfied at what he was doing.

"Chad... I'm sorry..." Evie said as she walked over as he copied her answers before looking up at her and she didn't seem to notice what he was doing. "I have to go after my little brother, but you have to promise me something."

"Yeah, Babe?" Chad asked as he took one apple tart from her before eating it suddenly.

"Don't tell my mom we went out, okay?" Evie asked him as she put her hands on his shoulders and looked into her eyes. "She can't know."

"Is this about that silly fairy tale thing your brother's obsessed with?" Chad asked with a scoff and rolled his eyes. "That kid needs to grow up, don't you think?"

"Well... Yes, but it makes him happy," Evie replied. "I have to be there for him. He'll grow up eventually, I'm sure, I'm just playing along until he snaps out of it and realizes that Emma's not important and he's just overreacting and romanticizing the idea of this curse in his head. Do you understand?" she then asked.

"Uh..." Chad blinked, looking and sounding clueless from her big words and technological point of view of Henry's stories.

"Just trust me and promise me you won't tell my mom?" Evie begged. "Otherwise, we might not be able to see each other after school again."

Chad looked wide-eyed, but was of course more worried about not being able to use her for homework answers to do better in class. Though, he wasn't going to tell her that before he then nodded and smirked. "Sure, I won't tell," he then said. "But... You have to do my homework for me. You know how busy I get with after-school activities like sports, right?"

"Oh... Uh... I guess I could do that," Evie then said. "You can't get something for nothing after all. Mr. Gold at least seems to think so."

"Great! It's a deal..." Chad then smirked. "Just remember to keep your end of the bargain."

"Okay, Chad~" Evie blushed as she smiled a bit from his smirk. "Our secrets will be safe with each other."

"Deal." Chad nodded before they shook hands on it.

Eventually, Evie grabbed her own backpack and came to meet up with Henry as Chad snatched her answer paper for himself without her knowing. She then came and went to meet her little brother just as they were leaving Granny's Diner after talking about something with Ruby and Emma did a quick meet and greet with Evie before she told them to wait in the car for her next stop: she was going to see Sean Herman himself, the older brother of Chad.

"Hey, kiddo." Evie smiled at Henry.

"Hey, Evie... I thought you had a study date with Chad?" Henry replied.

"I did, but I decided to cancel... I thought you were too important right now," Evie said. "Besides, I'm already doing okay in most of my classes as long as the other popular kids don't know. What happened here?"

"Ruby just told us about Ashley Boyd's family who robbed Mr. Gold last night," Henry explained. "Apparently Ashley has a step-mother and two step-sisters. Does that sound familiar to you?" he then prompted.

"...That is eerily uncanny..." Evie had to admit as that made her think of none other than Cinderella. "It just has to be a coincidence though, right?"

"What do you think?" Henry asked with a small smirk.

"...Knowing you it's just part of the curse," Evie then said. "I sorta remember Ashley from school before she had to drop out when she got pregnant. I'm not sure if I support it, but I'm not having children until after I get married."

"That sounds good, Evie," Henry replied. "Though I'd love to be an uncle for your kids someday."

"We'll see," Evie smirked warmly. "So why's everybody suddenly asking Emma for her help?" she then asked.

"Oh, you don't know? Apparently, Graham let her become a deputy for him," Henry explained. "I don't fully understand it either."

Eventually, Emma came back to the car to tell Evie and Henry what they had missed. Ashley had sold her future baby to Mr. Gold to give the child a proper and happier home since she was only 19 and that Mitchell Herman, Sean and Chad's father, was pretty much running Sean's life with a tight shift and didn't want him to get involved with Ashley in any way.

"You can't make her double-cross Gold," Henry warned Emma. "No one's ever broken a deal with him."

"It's a really dumb thing to do, Emma." Evie added in deep warning.

"Happy to be the first. If Ashley wants to have this baby, she should have it," Emma replied as she began to pull her car up to Granny's Diner and they soon left the car to go inside. "Anyone who wants to be a mother should damn well be allowed to be one."

Ruby was shown to be standing over at the counter before she saw that she had company.

"Why didn't you tell me she sold the baby?" Emma asked the rather sultry waitress.

"Because I didn't think it was important." Ruby shrugged innocently.

"Really?" Evie retorted. "Considering that's why she's running away?"

"Look, Ashley's my friend. I don't like the idea of people judging her," Ruby defended. "Evie, you wouldn't want your friends to be judged too, wouldn't you?"

"...Fair point." Evie then had to admit.

Emma then looked over and saw a tiny figurine in the shape of a wolf with hints and flecks of red on the bar table, so she picked it up suspiciously. "Ruby, where's your car? You didn't send me to Sean to find her, you sent me there to give her a head start." she then demanded suddenly.

"Look, I'm only trying to help her." Ruby defended softly.

"Yeah, so am I. Ashley's in more trouble than you know, Ruby," Emma replied. "Where is she? Don't make her deal with Gold without me."

Ruby looked hesitant before looking over at the Mills siblings. "I can't talk in front of them. They're the mayor's kids." she then said to Emma.

"Oh... Okay then..." Evie said softly.

"Hey! We're on your side." Henry retorted then.

Emma sighed before she whispered to him. "Henry, I need to find this woman, and in order to do that, I need you and your sister to go home, okay?" she then told him urgently and quietly. "So please listen to me, seriously. She's not gonna tell me anything if you're around."

"Okay. Henry said, seeming to understand right away.

"Thank you." Emma then said in relief.

Henry took Evie's hand and they began to walk off, looking like they were going back home. Henry and Evie soon left. Henry then put his finger to his lips to shush Evie before leading her somewhere else which was a secret until Emma would drive away. Evie would've questioned this, but at this point, she just decided to go along with whatever her little brother wanted just to keep him happy, though she knew that this story was going to have an unhappy ending sooner or later.

"She left town. Said she was gonna try Boston," Ruby then informed Emma once they were alone. "Thought she could disappear there."

"How long ago did she leave?" Emma then asked.

"About a half an hour." Ruby replied.

Emma was soon driving off, on her way to Boston to look for Ashley, but she wasn't alone.

"What did she tell you?" Henry asked as he sat up from the backseat, startling Emma suddenly.

"Henry! What the hell?" Emma complained before looking over. "Evie, you too?!"

"Heh... Surprise?" Evie smiled nervously.

"I am going to Boston, you guys can't come with me." Emma firmly told the Mills siblings.

"You can't go to Boston, she can't leave!" Henry cried out. "Bad things happen to anyone that does."

"What makes you say that anyway?" Evie asked.

"Emma tried to leave the night she got here and almost died." Henry reminded.

Evie then groaned and rolled her eyes slightly.

"I don't have time to argue with you over the curse," Emma then sighed wearily. "I've got to get you home."

"We have to stop her before she gets hurt," Henry retorted as he talked about Ashley. "We're wasting time. If you drop us off, you'll never catch up to her."

"Henry..." Both Evie and Emma sighed.

"And then Mr. Gold will call the police, and he'll have her sent to jail." Henry then continued.

Emma's eyes widened before she suddenly relented. "Buckle up," she then told them before sighing to herself. "Ashley, what did you get yourself into?"

"Okay, just keep your eyes peeled guys," Evie suggested. "Let's keep an eye out for Ruby's car."

Emma nodded before she looked at Evie briefly before doing a double-take with wide eyes about her make-up.

Evie then looked forward before looking back at Emma with a small smile. "Do you like my make-up?" she then asked. "I did it for Chad."

"...Tone it down a little bit," Emma suggested before she looked back on the road. "You look like a Bratz doll come to life."

Henry snickered a little while Evie firmly pouted and shot her little brother a look. After a few more moments of driving, they soon saw something that made a few red flags come out.

"Emma, right there," Evie pointed out to the blonde woman. "There's Ruby's car."

Emma nodded and soon began to pull up her car just before the Storybrooke border where Ruby's car was. "Ashley?" she then asked before going to check in the car as she saw it, but it was empty which confused her.

Evie and Henry looked around until the teenage girl found something else again.

"Look!" Evie gasped once it hit her.

Ashley was shown and she was now screaming. She was sitting on a patch of grass and she looked very uncomfortable and unsettled as she sat on the grass near the car.

"Ashley... What's going on?" Evie asked a bit worriedly.

"My baby. It's coming!" Ashley told her as she looked wide-eyed and fearful.

Soon, they got right in Emma's car and began to drive away from where they once were.

"This is really happening..." Evie said to herself. "I'm helping someone with giving birth."

"Calm down, I'm sure Dr. Whale will take care of that and you can just wait with Henry," Emma told her before trying to comfort Ashley. "Don't worry. The hospital isn't that far."

"No, no, no, no, take me to Boston," Ashley fearfully told Emma. "I can't go back there."

"Oh, no we don't have four hours, trust me. I know." Emma frowned.

"I can't go back there, please," Ashley begged through sobs. "He's gonna take my baby."

"I won't let that happen, but do you know what you're asking for?" Emma then asked as she had experience about what Ashley was going through. "If you keep this child are you really ready?"

"Yeah." Ashley insisted, trying to sound mature.

"Are you sure? Because I wasn't." Emma then replied.

Ashley looked and sounded surprised. "...You weren't?" she then asked.

"Nope. If you want to give this kid its best chance, it's gonna be with someone who's ready, so know what that means," Emma advised as comforting as she could. "Your whole life is gonna change, and once you decide that it's yours, this running away can't happen. You have to grow up, and you can't ever leave. Understand?" she then added.

"...Yes. I want my baby." Ashley nodded as calmly as she could.

Evie and Henry smiled a little before they soon went off to the hospital. Today was probably the world's longest Saturday with the misadventures.

Luckily, they soon made it to the hospital and Dr. Whale came to tend to Ashley just as the young mother started to scream. Emma, Henry, and Evie were now waiting in the waiting room together as Evie tried to calm herself down as today was probably the craziest of her life.

"You know Emma, you're different." Henry remarked.

"What's that?" Emma asked him curiously.

"You're the only one who can do it." Henry then said.

"Break the curse?" Emma asked.

"We know, Henry," Evie chuckled warmly. "You've mentioned this to us before."

"Yeah. You keep telling me that." Emma added.

"No, leave," Henry explained what he meant by that. "You're the only one who can leave Storybrooke."

"You and Evie left and came and found me in Boston." Emma reminded.

"But we came back. I'm 10 and Evie's 16," Henry defended. "We had no choice, but if anyone else tried to go, bad things would happen."

"Anyone, except me?" Emma asked curiously then as Evie decided to check his phone a bit.

"You're The Savior. You can do whatever you want," Henry replied. "You can go."

Another doctor soon walked on over to see the trio, but mostly the blonde woman. "Miss Swan, the baby is a healthy six-pound girl, and the mother is doing fine." she then informed with a warm smile.

"Aww..." Evie smiled and cooed as that sounded so sweet.

"What lovely news," Mr. Gold smirked as he suddenly arrived with Ben. "Excellent wor, Miss Swan. Thank you for bringing me my merchandise."

"Dad, you don't have to do this." Ben spoke up softly.

"Benjamin, wait here. I'll be right back." Mr. Gold told his son sharply.

Ben swallowed thickly, but he did what his father asked him to, fearing about disobeying him.

"Excuse me, guys... I'll be right back too." Emma then told Evie and Henry.

Evie nodded at Emma before the woman soon walked off suddenly. She then looked over before her eyes widened. "Ben... Hi..." she said, almost sounding surprised to see him after so long.

"Evie... Hey..." Ben blinked before smiling sheepishly. "What's it been? Like 10 years?"

"Heh... Maybe..." Evie smiled back bashfully as she played with a loose strand in her darkened hair.

"What's going on here?" Henry asked as he looked between Ben and Evie.

"Oh... Henry, you remember Ben French, right?" Evie asked bashfully. "We were the best of friends when we were little."

"Yeah... Really great friends," Ben added as he nodded and smiled sheepishly. "Now I'm just studying really hard at home to make my dad proud of me."

"Oh, yeah... You're Mr. Gold's son, right?" Henry then asked Ben.

"Yes... I am," Ben replied. "I don't get out of the house much... I'd love to play sports like football and Tourney, but he really needs me home, especially on the weekends where I help out in his shop. Plus, ya know, collecting rent all the time." he then shrugged nervously.

"I guess you've gotten so busy since the last time we used to hang out," Evie nodded. "I'm up to big and crazy things too myself."

"Yeah... Like Emma Swan being around here and especially your brother," Ben said knowingly. "Sounds like a hectic adventure in enough itself."

"Oh, it sure is." Evie nodded.

"Right..." Ben smiled sheepishly. "Well... Good to see ya, but I don't think I can stick around too long. As soon as Dad's done here, we gotta head back home. You know how it is." he then added.

"Yeah... I totally get it," Evie replied as she nodded her head. "Well, it was good to see you."

"Good seeing you too, Evie," Ben said. "I'll see you around the neighborhood, okay?"

"Sounds good, Ben. Or in the hallway." Evie replied.

"Right..." Ben said before he suddenly walked away mysteriously and awkwardly.

Henry began to look curious before he looked at his big sister.

"Well, that was weird." Evie muttered to herself.

"What happened between you guys?" Henry asked as he looked at her. "Did you just stop being friends?"

"Oh... Sometimes these things happen when you get older, Henry," Evie sighed with a small shrug. "You get older, your interests diverge, sometimes you accept these things, but sometimes it's shameful to think that friends you once had for life and feel inseparable with can just drift away suddenly. It's a little sad, but sometimes it's just part of life."

"...Well, I hope I never lose friends like Dee Dee and Paige," Henry then said. "They're very good friends to me, especially Dee Dee."

"Well, I'm glad you found a best friend like that, Henry," Evie smiled warmly. "I hope you two can be best friends for life and that I get to hang out with her too someday."

Emma soon came back over to the Mills siblings.

"You okay, Emma?" Evie asked.

"I think I feel much better now," Emma said calmly. "Let's go see Ashley, okay?"

Henry and Evie smiled a little before they got up and came to follow Emma into meeting the new mother in Storybrooke as the nurse let them into the room before she then decided to leave the room just as they had entered.

"Hi, Ashley." Evie greeted softly.

"Evie... Long time no see," Ashley smiled as she held her new daughter in her arms. "It's really great to see you."

"Great to see you too." Evie smiled back warmly as she came closer and began to coo at the baby girl in Ashley's arms.

"What's her name?" Emma then asked about the baby.

"Alexandra." Ashley replied warmly.

"What a very pretty name for a very pretty princess." Evie smiled.

"Oh... Thank you," Ashley beamed before looking at Emma. "And thank you for getting me here."

"Mr. Gold was outside," Emma began to explain. "I took care of it. She's yours."

"She is? But what did you do?" Ashley asked curiously.

"Made a deal with him." Emma then said.

Evie tensed up a bit as something about that made her feel very nervous.

"Thank you. Thank you." Ashley gushed as she beamed in relief about her baby's future, so glad that she would get a chance to live happily ever after with Alexandra.

Emma looked very happy at the tender family moment as well before she took a look at the time and suddenly looked urgent to the Mills siblings. "Oh, hey, guys, it's almost 5:00. You gotta get home." she then warned them.

"Whoa... Where did the time go?" Evie's eyes widened before she smiled sheepishly. "I don't suppose you could give us a lift, Emma?"

"I'd be happy to, Evie." Emma smiled back warmly.

"Thanks... Henry and I are a little short." Evie nodded.

"Hey! I'm only 10!" Henry pouted.

"I mean on cash, Henry." Evie clarified with an amused smirk.

"Oh... I knew that." Henry covered up bashfully.

Evie just laughed a bit before they began to follow Emma out of the hospital as they rushed rather urgently. They soon made it into the car and it was time for the race back home before Regina would beat them there.

"I'm sorry I ruined your study date with Chad, Evie," Henry said. "I couldn't just sit at home. You could've just waited for me back home and you wouldn't get in trouble just because of me."

"It's okay, Henry... I'll find you," Evie smiled warmly. "I will always find you."

Emma smiled at the siblings, admiring that bond before she suddenly said, "Pumpkin."

Henry and Evie then glanced at Emma.

"My codename," Emma then explained. "I was thinking in honor of Cinderella... 'Pumpkin'."

Henry shook his head from that suggested.

"...Well, I think it's cute." Evie shrugged.

"Cute?" Emma groaned before pouting at Henry. "You got a better one in mind?" she then asked the boy.

"Yep." Henry nodded, but said nothing else.

Evie and Emma just looked at him as he was being silent for a bit.

"...Well?" Emma prompted Henry.

"I'm not sure you're ready yet." Henry smirked in response.

"Oh, there's Jane..." Evie noticed as she looked out the window and called out as she rolled the window down. "Jane!"

"Do we have time for teenage gossip?" Emma asked as she started to slow her car down.

"This won't take long, I promise," Evie told her before she called out the window as a plucky young girl with short brown hair with a big baby blue bow in her hair, wearing a darker blue robe was shown to be walking around with a bouquet of lilies in her hands. "Jane, have you seen my mother come by? Is her council meeting still going on?"

"Council meeting? I don't remember hearing anything about that," Jane said before shrugging. "But no, I haven't seen her around. Sorry... I was just on my way to deliver flowers to my mom."

"Oh... Is it her day today?" Evie asked softly.

Jane nodded in response, looking a little sad.

"Okay, Jane. You have a good visit. Thank you for your time." Evie replied as she rolled her window back up.

"See you later then, Evie." Jane said before she went back to walking down the street on her way to the town's cemetery.

"...What was that all about?" Emma asked in concern before she started driving again.

"Oh... That's Jane," Evie explained. "She lost her parents when she was a baby, so she lives with The Sisters of Saint Meissa Convent. Mother Superior looks after her."

"Oh... So she lost her mother?" Emma guessed.

"Yes... No word about her father, but he could be gone too," Evie nodded. "It's sad, but she says she feels a lot at home with Mother Superior. It's like her mother just blew up out of existence or something."

"Well... That's good to know at least." Emma said.

Evie gave a small smile before they were soon very close.

They soon made it to the mansion and luckily it seemed like Regina wasn't home yet. Once they pulled up to the side, Evie and Henry wasted no time in getting their seatbelts off and came to rush off inside, but they had to stop again briefly.

"Guys!" Emma called out which made them stop in their tracks and turn around to face the woman. "About what you said at the hospital, about me being able to leave?" she then began to say.

"Yeah?" Henry replied calmly.

"See you tomorrow." Emma then said.

Henry smiled at that. Evie also smiled and soon, the Mills siblings continued to run into the house as their mother was very close behind them, but luckily, she didn't even see them. Once Emma saw Regina's car, she decided to hit the road herself before she would be in worse trouble than the two of them. However, as Henry ran upstairs, he lost a shoe in the process on the steps like a certain fairy tale princess and Evie soon jumped onto the couch and brought out her textbook, humming innocently.

"Kids?" Regina called as she came into the living room briefly and saw Evie sitting with her headphones on and seemed to be doing her homework, then went up the stairs and groaned once she saw something on the steps and picked it up on the way into her son's room. "Henry... What did I tell you?" she then scolded as she opened his door, finding him lying down on his bed with a book. "Do not... Leave your shoes lying around on the stairs. Someone could get hurt."

Henry smiled and nodded before Regina left his room and he soon let out a sigh of relief. Evie did the same from where she sat, then looked curious as she saw her notes scattered around before she picked them up to sort them out for her folder.

Meanwhile, a pair of brothers were on their way to go and visit a certain someone.

"Why do I have to come too?" Chad complained. "I have a life, you know."

"Chad, being nice and seeing someone won't kill you for a few mintues," Sean hissed to his younger brother. "Who knows? Maybe this will be fun."

"Ugh... Babies are disgusting..." Chad rolled his eyes. "They don't even do anything... Except eat and cry and poop."

"Hey, so do you, but Dad and I keep you around the house, don't we?" Sean smirked.

"Not funny, Sean." Chad murmured in slight embarrassment.

Sean chuckled in victory before he soon came into the room to see Ashley and Alexandra as Chad trailed behind. "Is that her?" he then asked as he came over to the blonde girl.

"Sean." Ashley said as she looked over in surprise.

"I am so sorry," Sean said to her softly. "I never should have left you."

Chad rolled his eyes as he decided to tune out Sean and Ashley as he began to play on his phone.

"You're back?" Ashley then asked.

"Yeah, I'm back and Chad decided to come over too." Sean nodded.

"Against my will when I could be taking perfectly good selfies by the pool if I may add." Chad added rather selfishly.

Ashley groaned a bit.

Sean rolled his eyes with a sigh at his very selfish and conceited brother who had no charm whatsoever and not a lot of "there, there" either before he smiled at Ashley. He then decided to sit down on the side of Ashley's bed with a pink gift bag. "Here, I got her a present," he then said before laughing with Ashley a bit as he took out a pair of shoes and began to put them on Alexandra like she was their little princess. "I don't know if they're gonna fit."

"They're perfect," Ashley beamed at him. "Though I don't know where I could probably find a babysitter."

"Oh, Chad will be happy too. Isn't that right, Chad?" Sean then smirked a bit.

"Yeah. Sure. Whatever." Chad said, focused on his phone right now, not even paying attention to what was going on around him.

"Oh, thanks, Chad!" Ashley beamed. "I knew you would be a good help."

"Uh-huh... Sure..." Chad said before he realized what was going on. "Wait, what?"

"Oh, Chad, I'm so glad you decided to become Alexandra's new babysitter!" Sean beamed as he hugged Chad suddenly. "Hey, look at it this way! She could think of you as like her big brother!"

"What? NO! I want a do-over in this discussion!" Chad cried out. "NOOOOO!"

Alexandra then reached out and began to pull on his hair.

"Argh..." Chad groaned. "I so didn't sign up for this..." he then complained, trying to make Alexandra stop, but he seemed powerless against the grabby baby girl.

Ashley and Sean chuckled warmly together as this seemed to be their very own happy ending ever after. Definitely Alexandra too and certainly not for poor Chad, but then again, Chad is the worst. He had to learn sooner or later that despite what he may think, the entire world does not revolve around him.

Chapter Text

"Can you hear me, Mr. Herman?" Mr. Deley's voice demanded in his classroom once he saw one student best known for slacking off in his class whenever he got the chance.

Chad blinked before he seemed to wake up. "Yeah. Totally. Gotcha, Mr. D," he then answered with a confident grin. "You were saying how the universe revolves around the son."

"...Well, yes, actually," Mr. Deley said, surprised that Chad had gotten that right. "What made you come to that conclusion?"

"Well, I'm the younger brother in my family so I get all of the attention," Chad smirked boastfully. "That makes me the son, so the universe in my house revolves around me!"

"Oh, dear..." Mr. Deley groaned as some of the other students laughed at that before he shook his head at the blonde boy. "Count on me thinking Chad Herman would qualify as a class genius for once," he then mumbled to himself before speaking aloud. "Anyone else?"

A few students held up their hands, waiting patiently to be called on.

"Yes, Mr. Clark?" Mr. Deley then called upon the bespectacled boy in his classroom.

"You were telling us about Sirius," Doug answered as he stood up from his seat and put his hand down as he pushed back his glasses. "The Dog Star which is the brightest star in Earth's night sky and the name also means 'glowing' in Greek." 

"Correct," Mr. Deley nodded at him, prompting the boy to sit back down in his seat before looking at Chad. "Did you get all of that, Mr. Herman?"

"Yes... Yes, I did..." Chad replied. "I even know about one star in the sky that you might know too, Mr. Deley."

"Oh? Well... Go ahead and make my day." Mr. Deley then said, trying his hardest not to be too condescending even though Chad being in his class was a frustrating experience for him. 

"Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star... How I wonder what you are~" Chad then started to sing out loud.

Other students then began to laugh a little at that.

"Up above the world so high... Like a diamond in the sky~" Evie soon added before giggling.

"Good one!" Chad smirked at her.

The other students, except for maybe Doug, then started to laugh before they felt startled as Mr. Deley slammed a ruler against his board to make them shut up.

"Miss Mills, I expect much better from you to disrupt class like that, so I'll give you a warning," Mr. Deley glared firmly which made Evie shift in her seat and her stomach turn before facing Chad. "As for you, Mr. Herman, perhaps you'd like to drop out of school and become a stand-up comedian if you think you're so funny."

"No more school? Doesn't sound too bad for me." Chad smirked.

Mr. Deley groaned and shook his head. "Let's just try to get back to our lesson," he then said as he came to the blackboard and took out his chalk. "Now, I want you all to read these chapters from your Astronomy books before Friday because there's going to be a field trip..." he then started to say as Doug wasted no time in jotting down some notes while many other students, especially Chad, stared off into space (no pun intended).

Chad soon blinked as he had an idea as he looked at Evie who also took notes, looking very thoughtful. He then smirked as he took out a scrap of paper and decided to write on it before he had the other students pass the note on over to Evie. The other students whispered and passed it along and Evie quickly lifted up her textbook and snatched the note. Mr. Deley felt triggered somehow before he turned around to his class with a firm glare. The students just looked innocent while Evie peeked up from her textbook while hiding her hands with the note so that he wouldn't notice the note passing. 

Mr. Deley then shrugged before he turned back to the board and continued to write down their homework and telling them more about their astronomy unit. "Yap, yap, yap, blah, blah, blah, blah... Yap, yap, yap..." he then said, what the teenagers, thought he sounded like as he continued the lesson.

Evie then took out the note and read it to herself before she beamed and blushed. "Meet me at the bleachers after lunch". She then folded up the note and decided to put it in a safe place before she sighed dreamily. Chad smirked warmly at her as he waved from his table as Mr. Deley continued the lesson until the next bell would ring.

Eventually, the bell rang and the students shifted in their seats, but they were smart enough to know not to get up right away. After all, the bell didn't dismiss the students, the teachers did. 

"Hold on," Mr. Deley told the students before he handed them slips of paper. "You're all going to need permission slips for Friday."

"Sweet... A field trip and a permission slip," Chad smirked. "The old 'Get out of Class Free' card."

Evie giggled a little to that, blushing as she glanced at Chad while Doug just rolled his eyes. It was soon after lunch and Evie kept to her promise as she hid out under the football field bleachers and looked around before smiling as Chad was coming over.

"So... I'm a busy guy as you can probably imagine," Chad smirked smugly at Evie. "Mind doing some homework for me?"

"You're not mad that Henry interrupted our study date, are you?" Evie asked as she put her hand to her face. "I'm really sorry about that."

"Oh, no, no, it's fine..." Chad reassured before smirking. "I just need my homework to be caught up and I don't wanna lose my position on the teams around here. You understand, right?"

"Oh... You could lose your teams if you don't keep up with your homework?" Evie then asked.

"I knew you'd understand, Eva," Chad beamed as he grinned at her. "So yeah... Mind doing a little bit of my homework? Just make sure you don't dot your I's with hearts so the teachers don't suspect anything. 'Kay, Babe?"

"Oh... Uh... Okay..." Evie said before nodding. "You did well on your notes so far..."

"Notes? Ah, yes, right... My notes..." Chad said before groaning. "Only thing I'm not looking forward to is this astronomy field trip on Friday night... It can't even be during school?"

"Uh... Well... Mr. Deley wants us to have a good view of the stars and planets out there," Evie said bashfully with a shrug. "It should be a lot of fun at least, right?"

"...Yeah, I guess," Chad scoffed and shrugged before smirking as he reached into his backpack to give Evie some homework supplies. "Thanks. You're the best. This way I'll definitely be able to stay on my teams and keep up my academics so Dad knows that school is as easy as 1-2-C."

"Erm... C is a letter, not a number." Evie told him with a small, amused smirk.

"Oh, I knew that, I was just testing you," Chad chuckled. "Thanks. So, laters! Hope you don't mind the extra workload."

"Uh... No, I guess not..." Evie smiled softly. "Erm... Don't worry, Chad. I won't let you down!" she then called out as Chad suddenly decided to leave before she sighed a bit.

Doug appeared to be playing Chess by himself as he looked a bit annoyed that he could see what Chad was doing to Evie, but she couldn't see it even though she was very smart as well as pretty. No, to him, she was more than pretty. She was very beautiful, almost as beautiful as her rather scary, yet powerful mother. He had to do something to help Evie somehow, but what?

Some time had passed. Regina had urgent business away from home, so she asked Evie for a favor. Luckily Evie didn't mind this favor at all, though she felt bad that this had to happen to her little brother due to his wild imagination getting away from him with him believing that everybody is under a curse and they just don't remember who they are or where they came from before Storybrooke. 

"I'm sorry your study date with Chad got ruined, but you didn't need to worry about me," Henry's voice spoke to his older sister as she came with him to his weekly therapy session with Dr. Hopper as Regina was busy. "I would've been fine. Emma was with me. You know that."

"Oh, I know, Henry, but no matter what happens you're always going to be my baby brother I promised to protect from danger and bullies," Evie said softly. "You're not getting bullied in school, right?" she then asked to check, raising an eyebrow at him curiously.

"No... No one's ever bullied me in school," Henry shook his head. "I think everybody's too afraid of Mom to do that. Plus not a lot of other kids wanna be my friend."

"Well... What about Dee Dee?" Evie reminded. "She seems like a nice girl."

"She does seem interesting," Henry nodded. "I guess I could try talking to her."

"Yes, that sounds like a good idea," Evie smiled warmly. "Get some time to get to know her better and maybe if you'd like, Mom could let you invite her over sometime. We could have dinner and you guys could play or something."

"Well... What about you?" Henry asked his sister then. "You don't have many friends in school. Weren't you friends with Ben Gold at some point?" he then added.

"Well... Yeah... But that was a long time ago," Evie replied. "It just happens, Henry, like I told you. It's apart of growing up sometimes."

Henry looked curious before looking over as the door soon opened.

"Henry, you can come in now," Dr. Hopper smiled at the boy before looking over. "Oh. Good evening, Evie."

"Good evening, Dr. Hopper," Evie smiled back. "How's Pongo?"

"He's fine, thank you," Dr. Hopper chuckled. "You know what they say about dogs being man's best friend."

"I'll take your word for it," Evie giggled before she stood up. "All right, Henry. I'll probably come back for you after an hour, okay?"

"Okay, Evie," Henry said as he stood up to go and join the redheaded man. "See ya later."

"Later." Evie nodded as she waved at him, then walked off to leave the therapy office.

Dr. Hopper then went to go inside with Henry so that they could talk while Evie pondered on what else to do with her free time. Evie looked around before she squinted her eyes a little at one of the houses. She thought she saw Dee Dee from Henry's class opening and closing the front door before she looked around to make sure that no one saw her as she seemed to be going off to Granny's Diner all alone. What would a girl Dee Dee's age be doing outside on her own and without any parents or guardians? However, there was a loud explosion that suddenly pulled Evie right out of her reverie and she gasped and yelped, nearly falling right down on the sidewalk as she clutched her heart and stumbled as she ended up on her knees.

"What the heck was that...?" Evie muttered to herself as she tried to help herself up before seeing Graham's car speed by. "Oh, man... Looks like trouble... Okay... Give me a sign... Should I go check it out or just go back home?" she then asked herself before taking out a coin. Heads she would go, Tails she would head home. She soon flicked the coin from her thumb and watched it as it landed in her palm before she planted the coin on her hand to see George Washington's face to see her answer to her own question. "...Well, all right. Mom, don't be mad at me, okay?" she then said to herself before walking off as she knew where to go right now.

Soon, nearly everyone in town, even the other teenagers had gathered around the old abandoned mine of Storybrooke. The sheriff's car soon made it over and there were shouting men from the construction crew as the mine seemed to explode somehow. 

"Wait 'til everyone in school sees this tomorrow." Jordan smirked as she took out her phone to take pictures of the site. 

Soon, Regina was arriving in her own car as she rushed to the scene of the crime. "Everyone step back please!" she then called out urgently after she left her car door. 

"Is that a crater?" Ruby wondered.

"No. There were tunnels, uh, old mines, something collapsed." Marco responded urgently.

"Whatever it is, it's cool," Mal smirked. "This boring old town just got interesting."

"Totally." Jay added before looking over.

Mal glanced over and rolled her eyes. "Great. Princess Evie has arrived." she then complained.

"Oh, I-I-I dunno... She seems nice?" Carlos smiled sheepishly.

"Shut up." Mal glared at him.

Carlos then pouted while Jay snickered at him.

"You too." Mal then told Jay firmly.

"Uh, hey, guys," Evie said as she came over. "What's going on here?"

"We're flying kites," Mal rolled her eyes. "What does it look like that's going on? Something exploded in the mines!"

"Gosh... I always thought those mines were abandoned..." Evie blinked and looked thoughtful. "I wonder what could've happened?"

"Your guess is as good as mine," Mal shrugged until she realized what she said. "Pun... Not intended." she then said.

"Be careful, step back," Regina commanded to the citizens of Storybrooke before seeing Graham and Emma. "Sheriff, set up a police perimeter. Marco, why don't you help with the fire department?" she then commanded before looking at Emma. "Miss Swan, this is now official town business. You're free to go." she then simply stated. 

"Well, actually I work for the town now." Emma clarified bravely.

Regina then shot a look at Graham as she knew he had to be responsible for that.

"She's my new deputy." Graham then explained.

"They say the mayor's always last to know." Regina replied with an icy smirk. 

"It's in my budget." Graham retorted bravely. 

"Indeed," Regina replied as she gave him another look before facing Emma. "Deputy, why don't you make yourself useful and help with crowd control?" she then suggested before speaking aloud to the crowd. "People of Storybrooke, don't be alarmed. We've always known this area was honeycombed with old mining tunnels, but fear not. I'm going to undertake a project to make this area safe, to rehabilitate it to city use. We will bulldoze it, collapse it, pave it." she then began to tell them as Henry and Dr. Hopper suddenly arrived from the latter's office.

"Pave it?" Henry repeated in concern. 

"Henry..." Evie murmured before rushing over to her little brother, passing by Mal, Jay, and Carlos.

"What if there's something down there?" Henry then continued which earned the attention of their mother. 

"Henry, what are you doing here?" Regina whispered firmly. "I thought I told Evie to take you to Dr. Hopper." 

"What's down there?" Henry whispered back. 

"Nothing. Now step back," Regina demanded before she spoke up to the crowd then. "In fact everyone please, please step back. Thank you."

"Let's go boys." A man in the crowd told the others before everybody else stepped back as Jordan took pictures to share with her school by tomorrow since she was in charge of the newspaper there like her father was with the town's newspaper.

Regina then picked something up from the ground before she tried to hide it.

"What was that?" Henry then asked Regina. 

"Henry, enough. Listen, this is a safety issue now wait in the car with your sister," Regina demanded before facing Emma and Graham as she barked orders at them. "Deputy Swan, Sheriff, cordon off the area."

Evie soon walked over and ran into Henry as they both began to look for each other before she was very relieved to see him. "Oh, Henry... Thank goodness you're safe." she then said with a small smile as she put her hand over her heart in strong relief. 

"Yeah, I'm okay," Henry said Evie started to hug him very tightly and even kissed his cheeks in a maternal/sisterly fashion. "You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine," Evie said with a small smile. "Hopefully Mom can finish what she's doing now so that we can go home."

"I saw something in Mom's pocket," Henry said on the way back to the car. "I'm not sure what it was, but it seemed important."

"Oh? What was it?" Evie wondered.

"I don't know... Something shiny." Henry said before shrugging. 

"Hmm... Maybe it was just a compact mirror?" Evie suggested before they came to wait in the car together. "Don't worry about it though."

Henry looked thoughtful, but Evie could tell that he wasn't going to stop worrying or forget his suspicions about their mother. The Mills siblings waited in the car while Evie decided to check how she looked in her phone camera, licking her teeth as she made sure they were shiny and pearly white. 

"Hey, there's Archie," Henry soon told his older sister. "We need his help."

"We do?" Evie asked while looking at her reflection. "I believe Mom said to wait in the car and we should be responsible siblings and do the right thing and--" she then began to lecture before looking in her backseat before sighing sharply as she unbuckled her seatbelt and went off after Henry. "Gee, kid, who were you in The Enchanted Forest, The White Rabbit?" she then mumbled thickly in deadpan.

"Hey, Archie. Over here," Henry called before he gestured to the redheaded man before Emma looked over from rolling around yellow tape around the site of the mine and decided to join in as they came behind Regina's car. "This requires all of Operation: Cobra... Both of you." he then informed.

"Typical." Evie sighed to herself as she caught up with her little brother, looking between Dr. Hopper and Emma, nodding her head at them. 

"I didn't realize I was in Operation: Cobra." Dr. Hopper remarked.

"Of course you are, you know everything," Henry told him before looking at Emma. "We can't let her do this. What if there's something down there?" he then rhetorically asked. 

"They're just some old tunnels." Emma replied. 

"That just happen to collapse right after you get here?" Henry retorted.

"...That is pretty crazy coincidental when you think about it, Miss Swan." Evie commented.

"Yeah," Henry nodded in agreement to Emma. "You're changing things. You're weakening the curse." 

"That's not what's happening." Emma muttered in response. 

Evie rolled her eyes before glancing at the blonde woman. "Humor him a little, why don't you?" she then suggested. "Has anything different happened to you today?" 

Emma didn't say anything to that, though she did reach down to the new badge that Graham had given her. 

"Children... I told you to wait in the car." Regina spoke firmly as she came from behind.

Evie flinched as her mother's voice gave her frigid chills suddenly before she put her arm around Henry to rush back over to the car.

"Deputy, do your job," Regina then demanded to Emma before stopping the redheaded man who began to walk away. "Dr. Hopper a word, please?" she then requested as he approached her and she got straight to the point. "Okay, we're done with this."

"Uh, excuse me?" Dr. Hopper replied. 

"My son. We need a new treatment plan. Everything I do he thinks is part of some horrible plot," Regina explained firmly and urgently. "I can't cover up a safety hazard without him thinking I'm hiding something. How am I hiding something terrible in an old mine? How is any of this logical to him? I think his sister is even getting involved with this." she then demanded. 

"He's got an amazing imagination." Dr. Hopper defended calmly. 

"Yes, that you let run rampant." Regina scoffed as she narrowed her eyes.

"Well I think it would be wrong to rip away the world he's constructed," Dr. Hopper then said, trying to remain calm. "I'd rather use it to try and get--" 

"Sometimes I think you've forgotten," Regina interrupted sternly. "YOU work for ME. You're an employee, and I can fire you. This is MY town. You will lose your office, lose your house. I can cut you down to size until you're a tiny, shrunken little creature, and this will be the only roof over your damn head." she then listed before grabbing his black umbrella. 

"...What would you have me do?" Dr. Hopper then asked softly. 

"You take that delusion out of my son's head, and you crush it." Regina told him firmly and strongly before she left the living conscience to think over what she just said as she stormed off into the night.

There was another long day of school, especially with Jordan telling everyone on her podcast for the school website about the craziness that happened in the mine last night. Evie just rolled her eyes and groaned a bit as she tried to ignore attention from other students while keeping a hopeful look on her face to run into Magda, Amalie, and Scarlet so that she could probably finally become an official Pinkette like them. However, she looked at the cafeteria tables outside and found that Doug was playing Chess by himself again and shrugged as she decided to hang out with him a bit to get away from the ruckus that was last night's mine mishaps. 

"Can you teach me how to play?" Evie asked sweetly from across Doug's board as he concentrated on his next move.

That was, however, until Doug looked up in surprise as his eyes widened and he looked bashful at the dark-haired girl. "Uh... I'd be happy to!" he then said with a nervous smile before he began to move the pieces across the board in the proper way. "The first thing you must always remember is that Chess is all about simple strategy. Defeating your opponent by out moving them and outthinking them at any maneuver."

Evie smiled and nodded as she bonded with Doug a bit more as he seemed to harbor special feelings deep on the inside, but did his best to keep them to himself. "So the queen is the most important Chess piece?" she then asked.

"Next to the king, yes." Doug then nodded at her.

Evie smiled, seeming to enjoy hanging out with Doug so far. She just hoped that Magda, Amalie, or Scarlet wouldn't catch her out with him like this. After it was time for class to start, Chad seemed to be lurking around the hallways. Evie beamed and blushed at the sight of him while Doug just rolled his eyes, though he seemed to suspect something funny about Chad and I'm not just talking about his hair.

When the school day ended, Evie came home and looked over as Henry was looking up from a notebook he had. 

"Evie. You're home." Henry smiled.

"Hey, Henry," Evie said softly. "I have quite a lot of homework to catch up on so we'll have to play later, okay?"

"Aww..." Henry pouted a little.

"Hello, Evie. How was school?" Regina asked as she came by to her daughter.

"Same old song and dance," Evie said, sounding exhausted before she took out a slip of paper. "Mr. Deley says to sign this slip. We're going to head not too far away from the mine site."

"The mine site?" Regina asked in concern. "On a Friday night?"

"Yeah, it's gonna be a stargazing field trip," Evie explained. "We're gonna take notes on the stars or anything else we see."

"Sounds educational," Regina said as she signed her name on the slip. "Permission granted."

"Great..." Evie nodded as she accepted the slip.

"You get to go on a stargazing trip?" Henry asked in amazement. "Can I go with you on the field trip, Evie?"

Evie laughed a little bit. "I wouldn't mind if you could go instead of me," she then explained quietly. "It's not even during school, it's on Friday night."

"Wow... Teenagers on a field trip on a Friday night..." Henry commented. "What is this sick, sad world coming to?"

"I have no idea," Evie scoffed a bit before smirking. "Anyway, I'm gonna head to my room and do some quick homework. You can tell me about your day probably before dinner, Mr. Deley's been brutal with his assignments lately so we don't 'screw up' this field trip like the last one where he ended up crying in the bathroom and asking his mother why she was punishing him."

"Man... High school teachers have it rough," Henry commented. "Ms. Blanchard would never do that to us."

"Such a simple time, Ms. Blanchard's class," Evie smiled warmly as Regina scowled in the background at the mention of the other woman. "Anyway... I gotta go."

"Okay, Evie..." Henry said softly as he let his sister get going to her room before he was alone again, though he decided to go back to his notebook with top-secret information on it.

Evie soon came into her room and did some hardcore studying as she brought out her books. Mr. Deley was being very hectic about their studies lately and she just hoped that she would be able to catch up. Luckily, Mr. Deley's class was easy for Evie compared to most other classes she had, such as cooking, though it was still hard and she smiled once she saw the nine, though currently eight, planets in The Solar System and tried to remember a trick from childhood. She took out a scrap of paper and wrote down the planets before she covered her hand over the other letters in the planet name next to the starting letter, such as the A-R-T-H from "Earth" before she remembered something and thought that it would also help out Chad for their next study date if he wanted it. She then began to do her own homework before gasping as she went to do Chad's homework too and it would take up quite a lot of her time, but she thought it would be worth it in the end.

Finally, it was time for the field trip. Mr. Deley had his class coming over to the mine and began to remind them about how it would be perfect to witness and examine the stars when it would get dark and getting food from Granny's Diner for dinner and reminded them to keep track of their money. The students began to leave the buses once they showed up at the mine and Mr. Deley began to rally them all up as they chattered among each other.

"All right. All right. Pipe down," Mr. Deley told his students as he stood in front of them. "Now it'll be sunset very soon and one of our students has volunteered to bring in his very own telescope to share with you all tonight. Mr. Clark?" he then prompted.

Doug stumbled out from the bus with a sheepish and nervous smile as he waved at his peers. The others looked slightly annoyed by him as he came to get it set up.

"Now, I want you all to take turns and look through the telescope once it gets dark," Mr. Deley told them. "No pushing or shoving and if any damage comes to this telescope for any reason, you're paying for it and I don't care who you are. It'll be dark soon, but I want you all to find 10 different things through the telescope and once we're all done, we'll go to Granny's Diner for a late dinner before you're all dropped off back home."

The students still muttered to themselves, though some of them did look hopeful and excited about the idea of getting to go out at Granny's with whatever food they wanted afterward. 

"Please no flash photography," Mr. Deley then continued. "We want to experience complete and total darkness until the stars come out and you'll be able to see some planets in the night sky... If you're lucky."

"That doesn't sound so bad," Chad smirked before he raised his hand. "Excuse me, Mr. Deley? How long does it take for stars to come out in the sky after sunset?"

Mr. Deley rolled his eyes. "Can someone answer Mr. Herman's question for him despite us talking about it last week?" he then prompted his students. "Anyone? Anyone?"

Evie soon raised her hand.

"Miss Mills?" Mr. Deley then called on her.

"It takes anywhere from 70 to 100 minutes for it to get dark after sunset," Evie replied. "The further north you are, the longer it takes for true darkness to arrive after sundown."

"Once again, correct." Mr. Deley then nodded.

Chad then smirked at Evie to which she giggled bashfully at his smirk. Unknown to anyone, something was going on with the mine as they came to get settled and Evie looked wide-eyed and deeply concerned as she felt something not quite right. Her stomach turned and her face paled a bit at the sight of Emma as she and Archie seemed to be looking among the mine. She then looked around and wandered from her field trip a bit as she had to see just what was going on since she trusted Emma, even if Emma was being a buzzkill about Henry's little obsession with fairy tales lately.

"Henry! Henry!" Emma's voice called.

"Henry!" Archie added.

Evie soon rushed over to them as she looked around. "Hey, guys." she then greeted the two adults calmly.

"Evie?" Emma and Archie asked.

"Yeah... So... Good to see you too... I'm sure your families are well," Evie smiled, pretending like there was an actual conversation going on. "So, long story short, yadda yadda yadda... What's going on here?"

"Shouldn't you be in school or something, Evie?" Emma asked almost suspiciously.

"I'm on a field trip, but that's not the hot issue," Evie replied bravely. "What's going on around here and why are you calling out for my little brother?"

"Uh..." Emma and Archie paused, not really sure how to explain or tell this sort of news to Evie.

Pongo was soon sniffing around as he came right into the mines.

"...And why is Pongo going to the mines?" Evie then asked.

"It's a bit of a long story," Emma said with a sigh as Archie came to tend to his dog. "Henry's vanished."

"He's missing?" Evie asked with wide eyes. "He's gone?!"

"Um... Well... Erm..." Emma stammered. 

"I think that Henry is here." Archie said as he came back after seeing Pongo.

"Oh, yeah? What makes you say that?" Emma then asked him. "Because I don't think that he's here."

"I have evidence," Archie said before picking up an Apollo bar. "Candy bar. He had these with him."

"Does Henry eat those?" Emma then asked Evie.

"Henry doesn't like candy much, but that does sound like him," Evie nodded. "Then he must be here and I'm going to help you guys look for him."

"You?" Archie and Emma asked.

"I won't tell Mom what's going on if you let me help," Evie firmly insisted. "He's my little brother. I've been looking after him his whole life. Besides, it's not like your fault that he ran away."

Archie then suddenly looked very guilty.

"...Oh, my gosh," Evie said lowly before she firmly pouted and looked angry for once, but luckily it didn't last. "I don't know what you did, but right now I don't care. We are going to save Henry and get him out of trouble or there will BE trouble. Understand?" she then firmly told the redheaded man.

"Erm... Uh... Yes, Evie..." Archie flinched nervously as Evie greatly resembled her mother when she was angry which was very startling. "Yes, of course, Evie. You can come along."

"Evie, are you sure that's a good--" Emma spoke up.

"Don't argue with me, Emma," Evie interrupted as she looked very unhappy that her brother was gone as she put her hands on her hips. "I don't care what we do or what it takes. I am helping and I'm not leaving until I get my brother back. I'm very disappointed."

"...Okay, Evie," Emma said before sighing. "Just don't say I didn't warn you."

Evie firmly nodded before she came with the adults closer to the mines since that was where Pongo had led them to.

Meanwhile, Henry was inside the dark mines as he shined a flashlight around him while exploring. He was going to get to the bottom of a personal mystery he had found out about and wouldn't rest until he got it. He then found what looked like a clue as he spotted a mysterious shard of glass among the stones. He then picked it up and examined it when all of a sudden, he heard the gravel rustling. He looked up to see an avalanche of rocks moving which prompted him into running before his situation would get worse. 

"Earthquake!" Evie cried out as Pongo was suddenly running.

"No! It's coming from in there!" Emma told her from the rumbling and shaking from inside the mines.

"Henry!" Evie gasped before she tried to crawl over there, stumbling a bit from the shaking of the avalanche inside the mines.

"Archie! Evie!" Emma cried out.

"Evie, it's not safe!" Archie warned the teenage girl, deciding to go in after her.

"Henry! Evie!" Emma cried out before she rushed over.

Soon, Evie and Archie made it into the mines before they soon collapsed right behind them. 

"Oh, dang..." Evie groaned. "Well, it looks like I won't be going to my prom this year."

"Don't say that," Archie sighed to her before he decided to light a match. "Evie, you really shouldn't have come here. You may be older than Henry, but you're still a kid."

"I am not a kid." Evie firmly pouted.

"We don't have time to argue about this," Archie told her before he picked up his lucky umbrella. "Just stay close to my match and you'll have some--"

Evie then took out her phone and turned on the flashlight before walking forward.

"...Or you could just do that for light..." Archie then finished with a weak murmur.

"Welcome to the 21st century, Dr. Hopper," Evie replied as she looked around. "Henry? Oh... Henry, come on out here!" she then called out. "If you're dead, then Mom's gonna kill me!"

Then suddenly, Henry came out of hiding with his flashlight and smiled once he saw his therapist and big sister. "Archie! Evie! You're here to help me!" he then cheered.

"No, I--" Archie said before shaking his head. "Listen, we gotta get out of here." he then warned. 

"So you're still against me." Henry then said a bit crossly.

"Henry, there's no time for that," Archie said, trying to get Henry to listen to him, but he had great difficulty. "Come on, Henry, come on!" 

"You don't believe me? You'll see. You'll see!" Henry retorted as he backed up and then got ready to run.

"What did you tell him?" Evie asked Archie firmly.

"Don't make me say it..." Archie groaned. 

"You called him crazy about his fairy tale idea, didn't you?" Evie then demanded.

Archie stammered, unable to properly answer, especially since Evie looked a lot like Regina when she was unhappy. 

"I guess you did," Evie then said before she turned away and went to go after her brother. "Unbelievable." 

"Evie! Wait!" Archie gasped before sighing as there didn't seem to be any worth trying to reason with the Mills siblings and he thought he knew that now. 

"Henry, I'm just glad you're safe," Evie told her brother. "What's this all about?"

"There's something hidden here, I can feel it," Henry replied before showing her what he found. "Look."

"...What's this? A dwarf's lost diamond or something?" Evie asked as she carefully reached out and took out the glass shard.

"I'm not exactly sure, but I think it has to do with the curse." Henry replied.

"Hmm..." Evie paused thoughtfully, of course doubting that on the inside, but tried to think of something nice to say on the outside. She then took out her phone and saw that there was no service available and she groaned. "Well, looks like I can't get out of here too easily." 

"We'll be saved, Emma will make sure of it," Henry told her. "She's The Savior."

"Right... The Savior..." Evie said with a small smile. "Maybe The Savior has an underground WiFi password."

Henry laughed a little to that.

Soon, they heard another very familiar voice. "Evie! Henry! You gotta slow down." 

"There's something shiny down there." Henry told the redheaded man urgently. 

"Henry, this is seriously dangerous," Archie advised. "We gotta get out of here. Evie, talk some sense into him."

"He has a point, Henry," Evie replied. "We could get stuck down here and get terribly hurt."

"But this could be something." Henry defended after he had shown her the shard he had found. 

"Henry, this is very dangerous and we're both scared for you." Evie began to warn.

"Because you think that I'm crazy?" Henry then asked with a small pout. 

"No! No, because we are trapped underground in an abandoned mine, Henry, and there is no way out." Archie defended. 

"You told him something else, didn't you?" Evie asked suspiciously.

"Evie, don't make me talk about that right now." Archie told her as gently as he could since Evie was easier to talk to than Regina.

There was soon another rumble outside as word got out about what had happened to Archie, Henry, and Evie. Mr. Deley was apologizing to Regina a thousand times about Evie ending up in the mines without his notice as she was trying to figure out how to save her children. Soon, the three underground heard a more comforting and familiar sound.

"Guys, do you hear that?" Archie then asked the siblings.

"It's Pongo!" Henry smiled once he recognized it. 

"Follow the noise." Archie then said before he went on ahead of them.

"Don't have to tell us twice." Evie replied as she took Henry's hand to get out of where they were. 

They then continued to follow the sound of Pongo's barking until they could properly make it out of the mines, safe and sound.

"It's loudest over here." Archie said once they came to a corner and saw a large metal sheet.

"Wait... There's something over here." Evie noted.

"Don't worry. I'll get it." Archie said as he removed the metal sheet to uncover something new, though old technically, but new to them.

"What's this?" Henry asked once he saw the metal sheet removed.

"Looks like an old elevator." Archie told the siblings. 

"Don't you just love field trips?" Evie smirked. 

"What's it for?" Henry then asked. 

"To get the mine workers in or out," Archie explained as he looked up and down the elevator. "It goes all the way to the top. That's why we can hear Pongo." he then informed. 

"So will it work?" Evie wondered. 

"Let's give it a shot," Archie said confidently before he came over. "We have to spin this wheel in order to get up and down."

"Then let's go for it." Evie nodded as she put her phone away for now.

Henry and Evie were both soon turning the wheel together and it seemed to be working so far. The elevator was slowly lifting up off of the ground and it seemed to be going up to help take them out of the mines. 

"Come on!" Archie urged the siblings.

They soon seemed to be good until the elevator suddenly crashed down after there was another rumbling explosion from the outside. They groaned once they had a very rough landing.

"Henry, are you okay?" Evie asked softly and weakly.

"I'll be okay..." Henry said softly. "You guys okay?"

"Could be better," Archie groaned. "I think I landed on my keys."

"Guh... I once landed on my butt after I couldn't climb the rope in Gym Class," Evie grimaced. "We had a matt on the floor in case we fell, but it STILL hurt!"

"This is my fault," Henry sighed to Archie and Evie. "I’m really… Really, really sorry." he said to them.

"It's not your fault, Henry," Evie frowned. "We're not mad at you... Right, Dr. Hopper?" she then added with a small look to Archie, hoping he would answer wisely and not crudely smart.

"It's alright." Archie reassured.

"I just wanted to find proof." Henry then pouted.

"I just wanna be a good big sister," Evie said as she put her arm around her brother. "I'm still not sure about whether your fairy tale theory is true or not... I kind of hope not because then if I'm The Evil Queen's daughter, I'd be an Evil Princess."

"You're not evil... You're just misunderstood," Henry shook his head. "Like Mal, Jay, and Carlos." 

"Well, I'm definitely misunderstood... And a little useless," Evie then said as she sighed a little. "I just never got out of my awkward middle school phase and that's why I don't have any friends. Maybe I should be home-schooled next year so I can be a better sister for you, Henry, or a perfect daughter for Mom."

Archie sighed at them. "Henry, it's alright, and Evie, you're so much better and more than that," he then said as calmly as he could. "Look, Henry, I... I don’t think you’re crazy. I-I just... I just think you both got a very strong mother, who’s got a clear idea of a path that she wants you to be on and when you step off that she… She gets scared. And, you know, it’s natural, but it’s also natural for you to be able to be free to think the things that you want to think. So, anyway. I-I didn’t mean those things I said and I never should have said them. 

Evie firmly pouted. "Then, why did you?" she then demanded.

"I guess I’m just not a very good person," Archie sighed sharply. "I’m not the man I want to be."

"Sometimes I'm not the girl I want to be either." Evie spoke up.

"You still have a chance, Evie," Archie told her. "You're very smart, very beautiful, and a much better big sister than you think you are."

"You really are." Henry then told Evie.

Evie cracked a small smile even if she felt unsure before she gasped and blushed in a sisterly way as Henry suddenly hugged her to help prove his point. She then decided to hug him back. Archie smiled at them before they gasped and flinched as the elevator suddenly shifted farther down the shaft. 

"I think you can be him," Henry then said to Archie. "I think you can be a good person. I mean, you’re Jiminy Cricket."

"Henry. Henry, Jiminy Cricket was a... He was a cricket, okay?" Archie then started to retort.

Evie snickered a little which made Archie look at her. "Sorry, that just reminded me of a TV Show I watch sometimes." she then said apologetically. 

Archie sighed at her before he continued to talk down to Henry a little. "And he was a conscience. And... And I hardly think that’s me."

"Well... Sometimes psychiatry can be seen as a conscience or spirit guide of some sorts." Evie then said with a small shrug.

"And before he was that, he was a guy who took a long time to figure out the right thing to do." Henry then added

Archie looked a little soft then. "That kind of sounds like me." he then had to admit.

"Now it’s harder for you because of the curse," Henry then told Archie. "To hear the voice inside of you. To be who you want to be."

"That still small voice." Evie added lightly as Henry nodded. 

Archie smiled softly and warmly. Henry would never realize it, but his conscience served to be a very good guide to Archie right now and Evie was so proud that he was so smart despite his age and adventurous personality. The elevator soon jerked again and moved even further down the shift. 

"Hey, can I ask you again?" Archie then asked.

"Hm?" Evie blinked.

"Ask what?" Henry added.

"Why do you think it’s so important that your fairy tale theory is true?" Archie then asked.

Henry just gave a small shrug. "I dunno."

"Oh, come on, Henry... Surely you've thought more about this for Operation: Cobra?" Evie replied softly.

Henry shrugged before he looked around then. "'Cuz this can’t be all there is."

"I understand." Archie then said.

"I thought if I found proof… But I didn’t find anything... And Evie and her friends are descendants from The Enchanted Forest." Henry then said softly.

Evie frowned before hugging Henry a little to prevent him from breaking down to tears.

"Well, that’s not true," Archie then told the boy. "I was lost and you found me, right?"

"You mean, you remember?!" Henry then asked hopefully with an excited smile. 

"No, Henry. I... I don’t remember, but I-I do remember the kind of person I want to be," Archie then explained, trying to calm Henry down just a bit even if it wasn't what Henry wanted to hear. "I just got to listen harder."

"Let your conscience be your guide." Evie advised.

"Well said, Evie." Archie smiled.

Evie smiled back before glancing up at the top of the grate on the elevator as pieces of rocks fell through. Soon, Henry and Archie looked up too and they could see a light. 

"Wh-What’s that?" Henry asked softly.

"It's a light by the silvery moon." Evie harmonized.

"I think that’s the rescue." Archie replied.

It soon proved to be true and Emma was shown once she saw the three who were trapped down below.

"Emma, you're okay, great!" Evie said in relief.

"Yeah..." Emma smiled. "You guys okay?"

 "Yeah, we’re... We’re okay." Archie replied.

"Hang on, guys," Emma said as the others were lowering her from the outside as she came to save the trapped trio. "Okay, that’s good. Stop."

"Henry, you go first." Evie suggested.

"Yeah," Archie added as he helped Henry up with some of Evie's help. "Here you go. Up."

"Come on. I got ya," Emma said as she wrapped her arm around Henry. "Okay. Okay, I got him."

"You got him? Is he safe?" Evie asked hopefully.

The elevator then started to shake.

"Oh, Apple Crumble!" Evie then cried out in distress.

"It's gonna fall!" Archie warned them as Evie had a panic attack. 

"Archie? Evie?!" Emma cried in warning as she kept her grasp around Henry. "I'm sorry!"

"It's okay!" Archie said.

"What?!" Evie yelped.

"Archie!/Evie!" Emma and Henry both cried out in fear for the fallen two.

The elevator had fallen down the entire shaft and it looked like Archie went down with it as Archie had saved himself by hooking onto Emma with his umbrella so that they could all get out. Herny looked very proud and impressed before he then gave Archie a thumb's up. 

"Oh, Archie... Thank you..." Evie smiled softly as she wrapped her arms around the man's waist.

Soon, Emma, Evie, Archie, and Henry were all pulled out. The crowd at the site began to clap and so did the construction workers. Regina looked very enthralled and relieved to see that Henry and Evie were now going to be okay. Marco even came by and hugged Archie after seeing the younger man and Evie saw her classmates while Mr. Deley looked like he had been fearing for his life before looking relieved that Evie was going to be all right. 

"You okay?" Emma asked as she checked on the Mills siblings.

"Deputy, you can clear the crowd away." Regina glared at Emma before pushing her away and then checking over Evie and Henry before sending them off. 

"Guess you gotta get back to your field trip, huh?" Henry guessed to Evie.

"Yeah... I guess so, kiddo," Evie replied. "Maybe you can see some stars with us if Mom doesn't send you to bed without dinner."

"That sounds like a good idea." Henry nodded before they soon went their separate ways.

Soon, as Evie was walking off, she caught a glimpse of her mother and Archie talking. She decided to pay attention to this as best as she could since the last time her mother talked with someone important, she was too stressed out to remember it.

"Thank you, Dr. Hopper." Regina then said, smiling a little at the redheaded man.

"I, uh... I have something to say," Archie spoke up confidently. "I’m going to continue to treat Henry, and I’m going to do it my own way."

Regina narrowed her eyes as she decided to icily decline. "My relief at my childrens' safety hasn’t changed a thing, Dr. Hopper. You will do as I say, or you will--" she then began to threaten. 

"Or will what?" Archie retorted bravely as he decided to fight back for once in his life. "You’ll ruin my life? You’ll do your worst? Because I will always do my best."

"Don’t test me." Regina warned.

"Oh, I don’t need to," Archie glared. "Because you’re going to leave me alone and let me do my work. In peace."

"Really? Why’s that?" Regina retorted with a smirk.

"Because someday, Madam Mayor, you may find yourself in a custody battle," Archie then stated strongly and courageously. "And you know how the court determines who is a fit parent?" he then rhetorically asked before answering his own question. "They consult an expert. Particularly one who has treated the child. So, I suggest that you think about that. And you allow me to do my work. And let me do it the way my conscious tells me to." he then concluded. 

Evie hid a small smirk as she reunited with her class.

"Oh, Miss Mills, thank goodness you're safe," Mr. Deley said to the girl. "Don't scare me like that."

"Sorry, Mr. Deley," Evie replied. "I just had a big sister emergency."

"All right then..." Mr. Deley then said before facing his other students. "Now... I think Miss Mills has had enough adventure for a while... Let's get some Granny's Diner and then meet back here to look at the stars."

The other students groaned before they walked off. Evie shrugged and sighed before smirking as she waved to Emma. Emma looked over and then waved back with a small smile for Evie. Ben was soon coming by in the line, closer beside his old friend from early childhood.

"Oh, hey, Ben. What's up?" Evie asked.

"Oh... Nothing much..." Ben replied. "I was gonna help out my dad at his shop, but he thought I needed an educational field trip to keep me out of trouble."

"Yeah... That sounds about right," Evie rolled her eyes before smirking. "He have anything new or special in his shop?"

"Uh... I think he said he has some puppets in his shop now." Ben said.

"Puppets?" Evie blinked. 

"Yeah... I don't get it either, they're a bit creepy, to be honest," Ben shrugged with a small, sheepish smile. "Maybe he's gonna take them home with him next time and keep them over my headboard to make sure I do my homework on time or make sure I don't sneak any cookies from the cookie jar after dinner."

"Kinda like what we did when we were kids like Henry?" Evie asked with a chuckle.

"Oh, don't get me started on that," Ben replied. "And that time we tried to hide a batch of chocolate chip cookies we made together in a vase instead of the jar so your mom wouldn't find out and then your hand got stuck in the vase until we broke it after trying to get soap on your hand to slide it out?"

"Guhhh..." Evie groaned before laughing with Ben at their childhood memories. "Good times... Good times..."

"Yeah..." Ben smiled and nodded. "Doesn't feel so long ago, but I guess that's just part of getting older like our parents."

"I guess so," Evie smiled back. "So these puppets? Do they at least have names?" 

"Yeah, I saw the tags... I wonder if they're married or something?" Ben replied. "Martin and Myrna."

"I wonder who they were?" Evie commented.

"Ya got me," Ben shrugged. "Maybe a witch cast a spell on them in a former life? Dad's shop is just full of a lot of mysteries."

"No doubt about that." Evie chuckled before they came into Granny's Diner as Ruby was driving her car over there after using it to help the others at the mines to get out Henry, Archie, and Evie.

Later that night, it was soon time for Mr. Deley's class to start stargazing. Evie had invited Henry over to join her class and Mr. Deley was fine with that, though Regina would take Henry back home. Evie kept watching Chad even if Henry was really doubting that he would be her Prince Charming. Luckily for Henry though, Evie soon shifted her focus onto someone else.

"Is Marco Archie's father?" Evie then asked Henry as he would know.

"No, they’re just old friends." Henry told her.

Evie smiled and nodded before looking at him and put her hand on Henry's arm. "You really scared me. I asked for a little brother, I don't wanna end up without one."

"I’m sorry." Henry said softly.

"Hey, kid," Emma said as she came over to get Henry. "Come on. Your mom wants to take you home."

Henry pouted before he stood up and faced Evie. "Thanks for letting me join the field trip." he then said.

"No problem, buddy," Evie smiled. "We'll hang out at home later."

"Sure... If you're not too busy worrying about Chad." Henry rolled his eyes a little. 

"...Okay, Henry, tomorrow's Saturday, so when I come back home after you're asleep, I promise we'll do something fun." Evie then told her little brother.

"Okay, Evie. Good night." Henry said as he hugged his sister.

"Night, kiddo," Evie smiled, hugging him back big and tight. "Mm... Don't ever grow up."

"I'll try!" Henry replied before he came to join Emma. "Get away from Chad!" he then called out warningly. 

"Not gonna happen!" Evie called back mockingly before she went to join her class before she saw Doug all alone with his telescope and thought maybe he could use some company as everybody else was busy. "Nice telescope. It's so big." she then said with a small smile. 

"What?!" Doug gasped and yelped before looking bashful. "Oh. Yeah, right. Heh... Thank you." he then nodded.

"Mind if I look at some of the stars with you?" Evie then asked.

"Erm... No, I guess not..." Doug said bashfully as he let Evie come over. "How well do you know your stars?" he then asked with a small smile. 

"Well, I'm an Aries," Evie stated with a small shrug and smile. "How about you? My birthday's April 10th."

"Nice," Doug smiled back bashfully. "Erm... Leo... I was born August 9th."

"A lion... Nice..." Evie nodded as she memorized the Zodiac sign. "Sometimes I wish I could read Zodiacs... Like some sort of horoscope fortune teller."

"That sounds interesting," Doug smiled before he looked through his telescope and let her come and join him on his blanket so that they could look at the stars together. "Man, the night feels more peaceful and beautiful... W-W-With the company of crickets I mean."

"I know what you mean." Evie smiled back as she decided to join him.

Doug and Evie were soon looking at the stars together, looking through the telescope. They were both amazed and impressed with each other's company.

"And that crater in the middle northwest, out there all by itself like a starburst?" Doug began to rhetorically ask Evie. 

"It has a name too?" Evie asked.

"Yes," Doug nodded as he told her. "55 Cancri. It's a binary star system located 41 light-years away from the Sun." he then informed.

"...Fascinating." Evie smiled as she put her hand down over his while they continued to stargaze together, enjoying both the stars and the gentle and peaceful chirping of the crickets.

Chapter Text

One night in Storybrooke, it was a very special night. A certain couple was walking back home. The couple was David Nolan and his wife Kathryn who was happily taking him home after his coma misadventures and spending a lot of time in the hospital away from his true life and happiness, but there was something extra inside tonight. They would find out about it momentarily as Kathryn reminded David of their good times together as husband and wife.

"You know, you had the same look on your face before we bought it, too," Kathryn smiled at her husband. "You couldn't see past the ugly windmill on the lawn and said you'd never buy an old lady house. Do you remember what made you change your mind?" she then rhetorically asked.

David just took a look around. "Well, I see the windmill's gone." he then said.

"Come on. Everyone's waiting." Kathryn smiled as she began to lead him in through the door.

"Who's 'everyone'?" David asked, even more lost and curious.

Kathryn didn't answer as she merely brought David in through the door to see various friends and neighbors from Storybrooke who clapped and cheered once they saw the man of the house. Even some of the teenagers were there while some complained that their parents made them go, though Mal seemed to mostly just be there for food while Jay and Carlos did as well, but they were focused on the chocolate fountain, seeming to take turns in playing around with it. Kathryn was soon introducing David to everybody, including someone very important.

"Hi, David," Dr. Whale greeted as even he came to the party. "Look, I know this is a lot, but it's good for you. The smallest thing can trigger your memories. Just try and have fun." he then advised.

"Thank you, Dr. Whale. I'll do my best." David nodded at him.

Mal rolled her eyes as Jay and Carlos were going for the chocolate fountain. "Looks like I'll have to have you guys plain." she then said to herself as she looked into her bowl of strawberries before walking away from the two chocaholics. She then looked for a place to sit before finding Evie and Henry talking with Emma on the stairs.

"You know why he doesn't remember?" Henry asked Evie and Emma as David was getting to know everybody again. "The curse isn't working on him yet."

"Henry, David has amnesia." Emma reminded the boy calmly.

"Well, it's preventing the curse from replacing his fairy tale story with fake memories." Henry replied.

"Because everyone here has fake stories that prevent them from remembering who they really are." Evie then said knowingly, almost sounding like she had been forced to memorize that as she said it for her brother.

"Right. And now's our chance to help him," Henry then added. "We just have to get him to remember that he's-"

"He's Prince Charming." Emma then memorized.

"We just have to jog his memory by getting him and Ms. Blanchard together." Henry then said.

"...I thought we already did that though?" Evie then said to Henry before holding her head as she had a funny feeling again.

"And it woke him up." Henry defended.

"Hey," David smiled as he came to join Evie, Emma, and Henry. "You're the ones who saved me, right?" he then asked.

"I guess you could say that." Evie said with a small smile back.

"And, uh, you're also the only ones I know here." David then added.

"You can hide with us." Emma offered.

"Fantastic." David smiled.

A man soon came by with a tray filled with appetizers.

"Oh, thank you." David said before he brought out a toothpick and stabbed a cocktail weenie with it, claiming that as his.

That seemed to pique Henry's interest and curiosity. "So, you ever use a sword?" he then asked the man.

"Henry..." Evie murmured a bit.

"I'm sorry?" David asked the boy before he then looked over at the blonde woman. "Emma, you live with Mary Margaret, right?" he then asked, starting to sound hopeful. "You know if she's coming tonight?"

Emma frowned softly. "No, she couldn't make it." she then told the man calmly.

"Oh." David said softly, almost sounding disappointed.

Mal soon went to the wall and sat down in a random corner and ate her strawberries. Evie looked over before looking back at Emma and Henry, then looked back at Mal again.

"She's your age, right?" Emma asked Evie. "Why don't you go talk to her?"

"Oh... I don't know... That's Mal..." Evie said softly. "She seems to hate me."

"How could anyone hate you?" Emma asked. "You seem like a very lovable and nice girl."

"I don't know, Emma..." Evie sighed and shrugged. "It just doesn't seem like a good idea for me to be alone with that girl."

"Well, you should try it..." Emma said. "She might end up becoming your new best friend? Sometimes the best way to make a friend is to be a friend."

"I know... That's what adults always say..." Evie pouted. "Believe it or not, I used to have lots of friends when I was a kid... Then we grew up and sort of spread away from each other... Our own cliques, ya know?"

"High school's tough... But being an adult is even tougher," Emma replied softly. "I think you should try to go for it."

"Well... Okay..." Evie said as she rubbed the back of her head a little bit. "I'll give it a shot, but I can't promise anything good will come from it."

"That's okay, Evie..." Emma nodded. "At least you tried."

"Yeah... I guess..." Evie shrugged before she took a deep breath, then walked on over to go and have a one-on-one chat with Mal in person. "Um... Hi."

Mal narrowed her eyes a little. "...Hello." she then forced herself to say.

"Mind if I join in on your little private party?" Evie asked, trying to be nice and sociable.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Mal said before smirking. "This is a very exclusive party and I'm afraid you didn't get an invitation."

Evie winced slightly and looked back at Emma and Henry with a shrug as she looked like she was doomed from the start in trying to befriend Mal.

"Try someone else," Emma suggested to Evie as the girl came back. "I see other kids around here your age. Give it a try."

Evie sighed before she looked around and saw Carlos fiddling with something, then she came over to try to befriend him next. "Hi, there!" she then greeted, a bit louder than intended.

Carlos yelped and clutched his chest before looking at Evie with wide eyes before taking shallow breaths suddenly.

"Sorry..." Evie said nervously. "Erm... Are you all right?"

"That's okay," Carlos told her once he caught his breath. "You just kinda spooked me. I guess it was bound to happen... I'm a bit of a scaredy-cat."

"Oh, come on, I'm sure that's not true," Evie said with a small smile, then grimaced a little. "I see you found the chocolate fountain?"

"Heh... Is it that obvious?" Carlos asked bashfully as he licked his fingertips as chocolate smeared onto them. "Yeah... I don't get much chocolate back home, so it's a very great treat. It's like brown gold," he then realized what he said. "...That might not be the best terminology for chocolate."

"It's okay, I get it." Evie said with a small smile before looking over.

"You wanna see what I've been making?" Carlos asked her before he took out the item for her to see as it appeared to be a black box with wires and antennae poking out from one side. "I made it from some old stuff that Mr. Gold was clearing out from his shop."

"I see..." Evie said before nodding as she took a closer look. "Hey, is that a power core? It looks like you're making a battery, right?"

"Yeah." Carlos nodded as he was impressed with her knowledge.

"What does it do?" Evie asked.

"I trust you, but it's kinda top-secret right now," Carlos told her. "Let's just say I wanna change my life a little bit."

"How's that gonna do it?" Evie asked curiously.

"I don't know what's out of Storybrooke for miles, I just thought... Maybe... I could have a chance at a better life," Carlos said hopefully. "Mal and Jay are good company I guess, but... I want more from my life here."

"Getting out of Storybrooke does sound nice," Evie nodded. "I had quite an adventure the other day with my brother Henry."

"Right... I've heard," Carlos replied. "The Savior, I believe he's calling that Emma Swan lady."

"Yeah... I'm not sure if I believe in his fairy tale theory... Some stuff he says makes sense, but I dunno," Evie shrugged. "He says I was a princess in another life."

"A princess?" Carlos echoed.

"Yeah," Evie nodded. "Since... Well... Since he thinks Mom is The Evil Queen, I guess that makes me The Evil Princess."

"I could never imagine someone like you being evil," Carlos replied. "Mal definitely, but you? Probably not in a million years."

Emma and Henry looked over and smiled a little bit as it seemed like Evie was hitting it off with a potential new friend so far.

"Is there anyone like me in your book?" A tiny voice piped up.

Emma and Henry looked over and saw the pigtailed blonde girl who was quite a dancing queen who had a big smile on her face and a chocolate bar in her hand that had been nibbled on.

"Um... Well... I don't know, Dee Dee..." Henry smiled at his best friend. "I guess I'd have to see."

"Well, I hope there is," Dee Dee told him as she smiled back. "I believe in your curse, Henry."

Emma rolled her eyes slightly, but kept a polite smile between the kids.

"You do?" Henry beamed in excitement. "Thanks, Dee Dee. I'm not lying, I swear. Just no one believes me when I tell them."

"Do you think you can find out what my story was?" Dee Dee asked. "I bet it has something to do with beautiful princesses~"

"Well, I can't say anything for now, but we can try to figure out who you are." Henry smiled at her.

"Thanks, Henry," Dee Dee smiled back. "You're the best." she then suddenly hugged him before she ran off and giggled, doing leaps like a ballerina on the way.

"So... That was Dee Dee..." Emma noted.

"Yes, it was," Henry nodded. "She's my best friend around here."

"How cute," Emma said with a small smirk. "Maybe she'll be more in the future."

"Emma~..." Henry whined. "I know you're my mom, but don't embarrass me in front of everybody."

"What? What'd I say?" Emma shrugged innocently.

Kathryn then suddenly walked by, approaching them. "Have you seen David?" she then asked them.

"Um... He..." Emma stammered.

"No." Dr. Whale replied.

Unknown to anyone, David decided to take a walk and ran into a certain woman as she was hanging a bird feeder in a tree, or at least trying to.

"Did you not get the invite?" David asked as he came to see the woman.

"David." Ms. Blanchard blinked.

David soon walked over and hopped over the fence to see the woman and hung up the bird feeder for her. "So, I heard you resigned from the hospital. Was it me?" he then started to talk to her. "'Cuz of what I told you, about how I felt about you… Oh, come on; don't tell me it's one-sided." he then said as she seemed to be overwhelmed with what he was talking about.

"You're married," Ms. Blanchard replied. "It should be no side."

"Should be doesn't matter," David told her. "Whoever married Kathryn, it's not me. I didn't choose her. I'm choosing you. I know you feel it; I can tell."

"I know you think that we have this connection, but maybe it's because I happen to be the person who saved your life?" Ms. Blanchard replied a bit firmly. "So, why don't we leave it at that?" she then added before leaving David alone with his thoughts that night.

Everyone had a lot on their mind that night and even the next day. Evie decided to have another study date with Chad, but Mal, Jay, and Carlos seemed to be glad that Chad was keeping Evie busy and away from them, but soon, they began to feel guilty. Though, mostly Jay and Carlos while Mal seemed to not really care as she had some sort of vendetta against Evie. It didn't help that there was a bit of discovery going on. Mal sat in a corner as Jane was sitting near her and Evie, who had a seat close to her reserved, with a lit candle and a rose to make the seat look romantic.

"Mother Superior says 'If a boy can't see the beauty within, then he's not worth it'," Jane spoke up, trying to fit in with the other girls before she sulked and pouted. "Can you believe it? What world does she live in?"

"Storybrooke." Mal answered with a smirk as she was sketching in her sketchbook while not fully paying attention to the other girls as they would have to leave anyway since Chad would be joining Evie for lunch.

"Mal, do you like?" Evie spoke up as she showed her midnight blue scarf, hoping to try to be friends with Mal sooner or later, and also to impress Chad with her accessorizing for when he would come over.

Mal just gave a small glance before shrugging. "Yeah. It's cute. It brings out your eyes." she then said softly.

"I know." Evie beamed as Mal rolled her eyes a bit.

Jane pouted and sulked. "I'll never get a boyfriend." she then said in defeat.

"Boyfriends are overrated." Mal scoffed and rolled her eyes.

"And how would you know, Mal?" Evie piped up then. "You've never had one."

"It's 'cuz I don't need one, Evie," Mal retorted venomously. "They're a waste of time."

"Oh, great, here comes Chad, you guys should go," Evie then smiled before gasping and panicking suddenly. "I forgot to do Chad's homework! Oh, no! Oh, no, no, no." she then said before she grabbed her backpack to get some work done.

"And that is exactly what I mean." Mal then smirked before she got up to leave with Jane.

Jane pouted before she went to go sit alone again as she had a very hard time, even harder than Evie, making friends. Evie beamed and waved Chad over as Mal looked around before Jay and Carlos waved her over to sit with them as they looked urgent. They had something very important to tell Mal and it involved Evie while said girl would be having a lunch date with Chad and she began to show off her scarf to him.

"Are you sure you heard him say that?" Mal asked Jay after he shared some news he heard.

"Positive... Straight from the locker room." Jay nodded honestly.

"Then I think we have to tell her." Mal then suggested.

"She won't listen," Carlos shook his head. "Anyway, the more time she spends with Chad, the less time we have to deal with her. I thought that was what you wanted?" he then added.

"I know, but... It's just not right," Mal said as she looked over and saw Chad trying to impress Evie with his muscles as she took out an apple to snack on and giggled. "We have to tell her. That's what a friend would do." she then added out of determination.

Chad soon told Evie he would be right back as he took a call on his phone. Mal, Jay, and Carlos then came over to speak with Evie as she bit into her apple and looked over before seeing their company suddenly.

"What?" Evie asked them since they came from nowhere.

"Okay, Princess, here it is," Mal sighed before explaining. "Chad is only pretending to like you and be your friend to get your homework answers."

Evie laughed a little bit before smirking. "You expect me to believe that?" she then retorted. "That's ridiculous."

"It's true, Evie!" Jay spoke up. "I heard him telling the other guys in the locker room. He's giving them the answers too."

"You're wrong," Evie shook her head before she decided to walk away from them. "A smart girl like me would never allow a thing like that to happen. Besides, you guys are just jealous."

"Jealous?!" Mal, Jay, and Carlos asked.

"You don't wanna be my friend cuz I'm The Mayor's kid and you're making stuff up just to make me turn into you guys!" Evie retorted as she kept storming off. "I'm sorry, you had your chance to be my friend, but the position has been filled. Good and bye."

Magda looked over as she sat with Scarlet and Amalie before smirking. "Ooh... That girl just got more interesting~" she then remarked.

"...She did?" Scarlet and Amalie blinked.

"Pay attention, Boneheads," Magda scoffed at them. "She'll be coming right our way sooner than we think."

Scarlet and Amalie seemed to look confused before Magda just rolled her eyes at them.

"Ugh! Good help is so hard to find these days..." Magda groaned. "I'll explain more to you guys later in terms that might help you understand."

Mal, Jay, and Carlos soon looked dejected that Evie didn't believe them.

"Told ya." Carlos scoffed a bit.

"I don't get it," Mal complained as she felt very frustrated right now. "Chad pretends to be her friend, we're really trying to be her friends, and we're the ones she ignores!"

"How can someone so smart be so dumb?" Jay added with a shrug.

"Evie knows a lot of things; I don't think she knows very much about friends," Carlos piped up. "Though... I guess we probably deserve it."

"We deserve this?" Mal asked with a glare.

"Well... You aren't very nice to her, Mal..." Carlos spoke up and smiled nervously. "You're just kind of... You may be a bit of a..."

Mal stomped toward him as she glared even more.

"What Carlos means to say is this," Jay said as he put his hand on Mal's shoulder before she would do something unspeakable to the shorter boy. "Evie's going to find out about Chad the hard way and we haven't exactly been friendly to her before, so of course she doesn't believe us. I think it's a nature vs nurture thing."

"Right..." Carlos nodded. "And because Mal, you were being... Well... Uh... Yourself, that turned Evie off from being friends with us."

"...So what do we do then?" Mal asked. "Just sit here and watch it happen?"

"It'll take time, but as potential friends, we should try to be there for Evie," Carlos replied. "Besides, Mal, I think your feud with her has to end. What happened was a long time ago and you should probably explain it to her."

Mal just firmly pouted before sighing sharply. "I can't believe I'm gonna say this. I mean, I really can't believe I'm about to say this." she then said.

Jay and Carlos looked at her curiously.

"You guys are right," Mal then admitted. "I don't know if I can let go of what happened... It struck me deep... Almost like someone ripped my heart out of my chest and stomped on the dust."

"We know and we're here for you," Jay said. "Talking about your past can hurt, but once you let it out and speak to people you trust, it doesn't hurt so bad."

"Because friendship is magic!" Carlos then announced.

Mal glared. "I'm gonna kill you if you ever say that again." she then warned.

Carlos flinched and winced.

"Okay... I guess we'll see what happens..." Mal then said with a deep sigh.

"That's all we can really do right now," Carlos replied. "Besides, Evie has her hands full what with Emma Swan coming into Storybrooke and pretty much Evie's mom trying to kill her."

"Dude, I would so watch that fight if it was on YouTube." Jay laughed and smirked.

Mal rolled her eyes and shook her head.

"Just remember this," Jay said as he tried to comfort Mal as best as he could. "The past is the past. Forgive forget."

"Yeah, well, the truth is we ain't seen nuthin' yet," Mal replied. "Especially with what might happen between Evie and Chad right now."

Jay and Carlos nodded as they wondered what would happen next in this story of their lives.

"I just... I don't want that Blueberry Princess to get hurt... Unless I'm the one doing it." Mal then decided to say while Jay and Carlos weren't too sure about that idea.

Some time had passed and Evie was soon straightening out the furniture for her upcoming study date with Chad. She ignored what Jay, Carlos, and Mal had to say about the boy as she was in love with him and there was no doubt about that.

Graham, even though he wasn't Evie's biological father, assumed the role of a father figure after working for and dating Regina, felt protective blood boiling and hunter-like instincts flaring up. "That boy's gonna break her heart." he then told the woman next to him.

"Well... Maybe you should go talk to her?" Regina suggested as she made apple dumplings again for Evie and Chad's study date.

"Very well," Graham nodded before he walked over to approach the girl. "Evie?"

"Oh, Graham... Please make it quick, Chad will be here any minute," Evie smiled in excitement. "And he told me he doesn't even hate a date for the dance!" she then looked even more excited as she added that.

Graham cracked a small smile back before he sat down on the couch and patted the space next to him. "Evie... Please sit." he then said patiently.

Evie tilted her head before shrugging as she decided to sit down next to him then.

"Okay... Evie..." Graham said before sighing sharply. "I know I'm not your father, nor do I want to replace him in your life and you're not my daughter and Henry isn't even my son, but... I want to protect you both from bad people. Wouldn't you want to protect me from bad people too?"

"Well... Yeah, I guess I could," Evie said with a small shrug. "Even though you're kinda dating Mom and I'm not sure how I feel about you sometimes."

"I understand... Let me just cut to the chase," Graham then said as he tried to be patient with Evie. "There are a lot of boys your age that only want one thing from a girl, and, well... What I'm trying to say is that I think that this boy Chad is using you just so he can pass his classes and steal your homework answers so he looks smart."

"Wait a minute," Evie pouted before she stood up away from him. "You don't think a boy like Chad could actually like me?"

"No, Evie, that's not what I'm saying," Graham said before he stood up next to her, trying to comfort her. "Evie, I'm just trying to protect you."

"You know what, Graham?" Evie firmly pouted. "When Chad comes over, I'd rather you not be here. Besides, you're the sheriff and have to look out for the town," she then dropped her voice low to a whisper. "And I mean aside from flirting with Emma."

Graham winced and flinched with wide eyes. Evie then walked away from him before going up to her room.

"Is Evie having 'adolescence' again?" Henry piped up.

Eventually, Graham gave up and decided to leave in order to appease Evie, though he had a gut feeling about someone like Chad using someone like Evie. He was a grown man after all. Evie was above all frustrated. First Mal, Jay, and Carlos and now Graham were meddling about Chad. What was up with these people?

"Chad will be here any minute," Regina told Graham before she grabbed her jacket. "You should go."

"Where are you going?" Graham wondered.

"Official Mayor business," Regina told him before winking. "I'll tell you what happens if you're so worried about Evie."

Graham looked at her before he merely shrugged and nodded. Soon, the doorbell rang and Evie took a deep breath and went to go and see Chad while Henry would wait in his room, but he took out his storybook to see if there was anything about ballerinas in it to keep his promise with Dee Dee.

Regina was soon taking a walk before she found David going down Main Street by himself with a map, so she decided to speak with him. "Mr. Nolan?" she then called to the man.

"Oh!" David gasped and jolted slightly.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to startle you," Regina said to the man. "I was just heading home from work and I saw you. Are you lost?" she then asked.

"Yeah. Yeah, kinda," David replied. "I'm looking for The Toll Bridge."

"Ah, where you were found." Regina then memorized.

"Yeah." David nodded.

"Trying to jog your memory?" Regina soon asked.

"No, I'm meeting someone." David explained.

"So you made your choice."

"Yes."

"Well, I don't suppose I can convince you to change your mind?" Regina then suggested.

"I can't change how I feel." David shook his head.

"No, of course not," Regina said before helping David out. "Walk down this street to Mr. Gold's pawnshop. You'll find a fork in the road, go left. It'll take you to a hiking trail that leads directly to the bridge."

David gave a small smile. "Thank you for understanding." he then said softly.

"Good luck, David," Regina said with a small smile. "I hope you find what you're looking for."

David soon ran down the street, not going to Toll Bridge anymore, but a certain someone was there waiting for him, looking hopeful and excited about his company.

Soon, meanwhile, at the pawnshop, Mr. Gold and Ben were shown.

"Dad... I'm tired..." Ben complained as he sat on a stool and looked very exhausted. "Can't I just study in my room?"

"Not yet, boy..." Mr. Gold replied as he read some words from a book to Ben. "You have to memorize these for school tomorrow. Remember?"

"Yes... I remember..." Ben sighed. "All right... Keep going."

Mr. Gold nodded and soon began to read from the book. "'Ludicrous'."

"Like the rapper?" Ben then asked.

"Yes..." Mr. Gold replied. "Though spelled differently of course."

"Origin and meaning, please?" Ben smiled innocently.

"From the Latin and Olf French 'ludicre and ludicrum' in the 1610's. Amusing or laughable through obvious austerity." Mr. Gold patiently defined for his son.

"Usage, please?" Ben then asked.

Mr. Gold began to look like he was ready to pop at any minute before he listed for his son, trying not to lose his temper. Especially since the shop was open despite the late hour and his son's exhaustion. "The idea was so romantically ludicrous that she giggled. In fact, it was ludicrous, but it still hurt. It's almost ludicrous what ultimately evolved to how it began. Your stalling is just so ludicrous on so many levels." he then listed.

Ben just sat there and blinked before sniffing a little bit.

"Once again, the word is 'ludicrous'." Mr. Gold then prompted.

Ben laughed a little before shrugging. "It sure is." he then said.

"SPELL IT!" Mr. Gold demanded and brought out the creepy puppets to scare his son into submission.

"Augh! L-U-D-I-C-R-O-U-S," Ben soon quickly spelled before smiling nervously. "Ludicrous?"

"Good boy..." Mr. Gold nodded calmly before smirking, then heard his bell ring. "Looks like we're due for a customer."

"Should I help you out?!" Ben then asked hopefully to get away from studying a lot.

"That's very thoughtful of you, Benjamin, but I've got it," Mr. Gold reassured, much to Ben's frustration before he handed his son his book back. "Here, look these over and I'll be right back."

Ben then groaned and buried his face in his book, looking ready to burst from boredom.

Mr. Gold soon came over from his backroom and smirked once he saw David looking over the silver and blue unicorn baby mobile. "Charming." he then simply stated.

"I'm sorry?" David blinked as he looked over.

"The mobile. Isn't it charming?" Mr. Gold clarified to the younger man. "Exquisitely designed, masterly crafted… I can get it down, if you like?" he then offered.

"No, no. I mean, it's… It's very nice, but actually, I'm looking for The Toll Bridge," David replied softly. "The Mayor said there was a fork in the road by your shop, but-"

Mr. Gold then stopped him knowingly. "It seems Ms. Mills has led you astray." he then remarked.

"Yeah, yeah you would think The Mayor would know her own town." David replied with a shrug.

"One would think," Mr. Gold nodded before helping him out of his being lost situation. "Out of the door, turn right, two blocks you'll find a trail. Can't miss it."

"Thank you... You got company around here?" David nodded before looking curious.

"Just my son," Mr. Gold replied. "He's studying very hard. He has to go to a good college and keep up with his schoolwork."

David snorted a little as he turned to leave. However, he saw a certain thing in the shop that caught his attention as he suddenly stopped in place.

"See something you like?" Mr. Gold asked with a small smirk.

"Where did you get that?" David asked as he looked at a windmill in the room.

"That old thing?" Mr. Gold replied before shrugging. "That's been gathering dust for... Forever."

David soon walked over to the windmill before he began to spin it and watched it as it went around as so did the wheels in his head. "I think... This belonged to me." he then said, mesmerized by the spinning.

"Really? Are you sure?" Mr. Gold asked him.

"Yes... I remember." David nodded as he suddenly had a brainstorm.

"Whatever's going on out there sounds a lot more interesting than studying all day long!" Ben called out from the backroom.

"Stay in school, son!" Mr. Gold called back with a smirk. "Remember, you're the heir to this store, so you have to run it when I'm old and gone!"

Ben groaned in response as he felt like he was being tortured right now.

Meanwhile, that night, Evie and Chad had their study date.

"Hey, what's going on, Harry?" Chad smirked as he leaned in and ruffled up Henry's hair a bit.

Henry groaned and glared in annoyance before he tried to straighten his hair back up.

"Oh, Chad, I forgot my science book," Evie then suddenly said before heading up the stairs. "I'll be right back."

"All right." Chad smiled and nodded.

"Hey..." Henry said before bringing out a plate to the blonde boy. "Mom made you some more apple dumplings."

"Oh, this looks even better than her last batch," Chad smirked before he took one and began to bite into it. "So appley."

"I'm sure they are," Henry replied. "...Do you really like my sister?"

"Huh? What?" Chad asked before smirking. "Of course I do, kid. I can tell you a little secret though. Ya just gotta know, this is how the world works sometimes when you're a big kid." he then said before he knelt down a little to Henry's height.

"You're using her for homework answers, aren't you?" Henry then guessed with narrowed eyes.

Chad looked a bit wide-eyed before glaring. "So what's it to you? You're just a kid," he then scoffed before smirking. "You should just know your big sister and I have something good going on. You can tell her what's going on all you want, but she won't believe you. She'll believe me over you anyway."

"Why? Oh, I know why," Henry replied as he glared back. "Cuz you got major cooties and a big head and a giant Eggo!"

"...Giant Eggo?" Chad blinked, feeling confused.

"Something like that... I think that's what Archie called it..." Henry paused thoughtfully before glaring. "Anyway, you're no Prince Charming Jr, you're just a King Charmless like King George!"

"Ugh... Is this that fairy tale crap? When are you gonna grow up, kid?" Chad rolled his eyes as he glared back at Henry.

"You're nothing like your parents, Cinderella and Prince Thomas." Henry then said.

"What?" Chad glared. "You think I'm the descendant of Cinderella or something? Man, the others are right, you ARE a crazy kid."

"I'm not wasting my breath on you," Henry firmly pouted and crossed his arms. "Evie might like you, but I see the real you, Chad. You might as well be Pinocchio cuz you're a big fat liar."

"Well, what're you gonna do, tell on me to your sister?" Chad retorted. "Good luck with that. Nobody believes her about me and you're not gonna ruin my chances. Nobody will stop me... Especially not you... You snot-nosed little son of a-" he then started before glancing as Evie came down the stairs with her book and he reached out, holding Henry upside down as he tried to do a trick with him to look like they were playing. "Wonderful Mayor of Storybrooke and the little brother of The Princess of Storybrooke who I'm so crazy about? That's a good kid!" he then called out in a goofy and friendly voice before looking over. "Oh, hey, Eva. I didn't see you there. Your brother and I were just playing a game that Sean used to play with me."

"Argh! Put me down! Let me go!" Henry grunted and complained.

Chad then put Henry down back right side up. "There we go, Harry. No harm done." he then said with a small smirk.

"My name is HENRY!" Henry hissed before he ran upstairs and decided to go to his room and slammed the door.

"Gosh... I'm not sure what got into him... Everybody's been acting weird today," Evie said softly as she looked at Chad. "I gotta pick up our dinner from Granny's Diner. I ordered you a plain cheeseburger and fries. Is that okay?" she then replied.

"Cheeseburger?" Chad asked as that made him fear at possibly getting unsightly acne and losing his perfect waistline even if he just took so much as one bite.

"Granny makes the best burgers," Evie smiled. "We should probably get our food and get ready for our study date."

"Huh?" Chad blinked before looking over. "Oh, uh... All right... Erm... Isn't your mother out though?" he then asked. "How are we going to get to Granny's Diner."

"We can walk, Chad. Our legs aren't broken," Evie smiled before she took out her jacket and began to put it on while Chad looked dumbfounded about walking. "Henry, we'll be right back!" she then called out. "You can always come with us though!"

"NO!" Henry called back. "Not with him!"

"Hm..." Evie pouted as she didn't hope for that answer. "Come on, Chad. Let's walk."

"Ugh... Let's hope that I don't get a blister..." Chad groaned before he came to follow Evie out the door to walk to Granny's Diner.

Meanwhile, as the two teenagers were on their way to Granny's Diner, Ms. Blanchard seemed to be there. She seemed to be fiddling with a ring that was very special and familiar before someone came to sit down next to her.

"Rough day?"

"Don't feel like talking." Ms. Blanchard said as she spotted the town doctor.

"Come on. Sometimes, it's easier to talk to someone when you don't give a crap what they think." Dr. Whale insisted.

Ms. Blanchard paused before she sighed and decided to get it off her chest since he was here to talk to her. "...You ever walk into a situation, where you know exactly what's going to happen and then you go into it anyway?" she then began to ask. "And then, when what you're afraid of happens, you kick yourself? Because you should've known better, but that's just who you are. It's like you're punishing yourself."

Dr. Whale gave her a very long look before he soon answered her. "No."

"How do you do that?" Ms. Blanchard then asked him.

"By never knowing what's expected; keeps life interesting," Dr. Whale replied before the doors opened beside them. "Can I buy you a drink?"

Ms. Blanchard looked intrigued with him then. "You can buy me two." she then decided.

"Ugh... Is that Ms. Blanchard with Dr. Whale again?" Evie groaned to herself once she and Chad made it into the diner. "Why would she keep going out and hanging out with someone I told her that feels like a big pile of yuck and totally shallow? Seriously, who would do such a thing?" she then asked as she looked at Chad as he seemed to be texting someone else.

"I'm sorry, did you say something?" Chad asked before glancing over.

"...It's nothing," Evie said softly. "Let's just get our food and get back to our study date."

"Sounds good to me," Chad smirked. "I'm sorry about your little brother though."

"Oh, it's okay," Evie replied. "We'll talk it over one way or another. It just might be a little bit hard."

"Hm... Kids... What can ya do?" Chad shrugged.

"Yeah... I guess..." Evie nodded before she went to go with him to get their food, though she began to think more about what she said and what the others had told her about Chad. She couldn't help but wonder if there was a parallel somehow, especially with Ms. Blanchard sitting with Dr. Whale of all people.

Chapter Text

Evie began more to think about whether Chad was really right for her or not. Could it be true though? Could he just be using her to get her answers to make himself look good? Was he really just a Prince Charmless even if Henry saw him as the son of Cinderella of all people. Was she just blinded by her infatuatious crush on him? She decided that by the next study date, she would try to talk to Chad about what was going on. That night at Granny's Diner, Graham was shown to be there along with a few other patrons. Kiara was walking over and gave Jordan a plate of dessert as she was there with her father, Mr. Sidney Glass.

"Thanks." Jordan nodded at the younger waitress who was around her age.

"No problem," Kiara smiled. "I know how much you love that honey cake."

"You have no idea." Jordan smirked before she got ready to take a bite.

Kiara smiled as she left the check for Jordan and Sidney to pay after the dessert and the man's drink would be finished for the evening. Graham was playing darts as he hit the deer on the board two times.

"Nice shot, chief," Sidney smirked smugly. "I bet you 20 bucks you can't do it again."

Graham glanced at him before he picked up yet another dart and then hit the deer again.

"Bummer, Dad." Jordan teased.

"You're grounded." Sidney muttered to her.

"Next round's on him." Graham added with a smirk.

Ruby soon looked over as a certain woman came into the diner next. "Emma! What can I get you?" she then greeted.

"Nothing." Emma said quickly as she decided to suddenly leave just as she entered.

"Ooh... What's Miss Swan hiding this time?" Jordan noted. "Maybe my next article for the school paper. They don't put me in charge for nuthin'."

"You're wonderful, my little ace reporter." Sidney smiled warmly.

Graham then suddenly threw a dart in Emma's direction as it landed just before her and luckily didn't hit her, though it did spook her a bit.

"What the hell? You could've hit me!" Emma complained to the sheriff.

"I never miss," Graham reassured as he came closer toward the blonde woman. "You've been avoiding me since last night, when you saw me-"

"Leaving the Mayor? And yes, that is a euphemism," Emma interrupted and retorted. "I'm not avoiding you, Graham, I just have no interest in having this conversation. It's your life; I really don't care." she then left the diner, prompting Graham to go after her.

"Nothing like good old-fashioned drama." Jordan remarked as she watched the two leave suddenly.

Graham was soon trying to talk to Emma. "If you don't care, then why are you so upset?" he then asked her.

"I'm not upset." Emma insisted.

"If that were true, you'd be at the bar with me, having a drink, and not running away." Graham retorted.

"It's none of my business. Really." Emma defended.

"Look, can we please talk about this?" Graham begged. "I need you to understand."

"Why?" Emma demanded.

"I don't know. Maybe so I can understand?" Graham shrugged.

"You need an analysis, go talk to Archie." Emma suggested.

"I want to talk to you." Graham insisted.

"Well, your bad judgment is your problem, not mine." Emma then said.

"You don't know what it's like with her," Graham urged. "I don't feel anything! Can you understand that? Besides, Evie isn't all that very fond of me."

"Bad relationship? Yeah, I understand a bad relationship," Emma replied. "I just don't want to talk about yours."

"Look, I know you and Regina have your own issues and... And I should have told you about that before you took the job." Graham then said, trying to stay strong.

"Yeah, why the secrecy?" Emma replied. "We're all adults. You can do whatever you want."

"Because I-I didn't want you to look at me the way you are now." Graham said, trying to keep her from walking away from him.

"Why do you care how I look at you?" Emma scoffed a little bit.

"Because." Graham stated.

"What?" Emma demanded.

Graham didn't phsyically answer her question and soon kissed Emma right on her lips before letting go suddenly.

"What the hell was that?" Emma groaned in disgust.

"...Did you see that?" Graham asked as he seemed to make a rather shocking discovery.

"How much have you been drinking?" Emma demanded. "That was way over the line!"

"I'm sorry, I just-" Graham then said, sounding shook up himself.

"What? You what?" Emma demanded.

"I need to feel something." Graham said as calmly as he could.

Emma sighed before she looked into his eyes. "Listen to me, Graham. You are drunk and full of regret," she began to tell him. "I get it, but whatever it is you are looking to feel, I can tell you one thing; you're not getting it with me." she then added before walking across the street and leaving Graham alone.

Graham had a lot to think about himself and he decided to go and see if he could try to do something else with someone else and even somewhere else.

Meanwhile, Evie was grunting and tossing and turning. She was sweating a bit in her sleep as she tried to stay asleep, but she kept having a very unusual dream. She wasn't sure who these people were, but she saw a man and a woman together in what looked like a stable. They looked very happy together and they looked like they were going to live happily ever after. There was another woman after a baby was born and the second woman was talking to the man about something before she seemed to take away his heart from his chest which made the first woman cry for him. The second woman then crushed the man's heart into dust, killing the poor man instantly.

"Why have you done this?!" The first woman cried.

"I know best. Love is weakness." The second woman spoke emotionlessly before she seemed to take the baby away in her arms and walked away with the baby, leaving and going into the darkness.

"No... Don't take away their baby! No!" Evie cried out before she shot up in her bed and woke up and reached her hand out. "WAIT!" she then looked around and found herself awake from her mysterious dream as she was safe and sound in her bedroom. She then held her head, feeling royally confused before she decided to get a drink of water downstairs.

On the way down, a certain someone was shown to be leaving the house being covered in their own sweat.

"Graham...?" Evie muttered which made the man flinch and jump slightly before he looked over.

"Oh... Hello, Evie..." Graham greeted as he looked like he was in a hurry to leave.

"Uh... You wanna put a shirt on or something?" Evie asked as she turned away bashfully.

"Oh... Oh, yes, of course..." Graham said nervously before he took out his shirt and began to put it on. "I'm terribly sorry about that."

"Uh... Are you okay?" Evie asked. "You look a little sick."

Graham sighed. "I'm afraid it's too complicated, Evie," he then said. "I just came to see your mother."

"Well, that explains the smells of sweat and shame..." Evie remarked.

"You're too young to pick up on stuff like that," Graham shook his head at her. "I need to go to town. I left my car."

"...There's something else, isn't there?" Evie guessed.

"It's grown-up stuff, Evie... I don't think I can talk to you about it, I'm sorry..." Graham said. "Are you all right though?"

"...I'm okay... I just had a crazy dream..." Evie said. "I just think Henry's fairy tales have really gotten into my head lately."

Graham looked thoughtful about what she just said.

"...It's a long story, plus I have my own stress from school," Evie then said as she rubbed her arm. "Especially with Chad."

"What's that little blonde nuisance done to you now?" Graham asked, sounding a bit like a father right now.

"It's okay, Graham... I-I can take care of myself," Evie reassured him. "You say you're going through grown-up business right now, well... This is teenager business. I'll talk to you about it later, okay?" she then asked before she got herself a glass of water from the kitchen sink.

"Well... All right, Evie," Graham then said before nodding. "I'll talk to you later."

"Okay, Graham," Evie replied. "Just promise me that you'll get some sleep, okay?"

"I will, don't worry about me," Graham said as he headed out the door. "I'll catch up with you later."

"Okay..." Evie said before she sipped her water as he left out the front door. "Whatever you say, Graham..."

Graham nodded at her and he soon took his leave.

"What was that dream about?" Evie pondered to herself before she took a big gulp from her glass of water before sighing as that felt so much better so far. "Maybe it's time to have a little word with my little brother." she then suggested to herself before she went to go back upstairs and get some sleep for the night as it was quite late for a school student to be up at this hour.

The next day soon came as the kids were in school and the adults were at work.

"The big dance sure sounds exciting, doesn't it?" Evie smiled at Chad as he was at his locker.

"Yeah, totally." Chad nodded as he looked through his locker.

Evie smiled, trying to be patient and contain her excitement about going to the dance, especially if she had a chance to go with him.

"Say... Eva... Let me ask you something." Chad then said.

"YES!" Evie beamed in excitement, even if he got her name wrong yet again before she blushed bashfully. "Erm... I mean... What? What is it?" she then asked, trying to be calm and collective.

"Would you mind if I came back to your place to study again?" Chad asked hopefully with a small smirk as he looked at her. "These tests and homework assignments are kicking my butt lately."

"Oh... Uh... Sure... We could have another study party... Are you still struggling?" Evie replied softly. "Is it the planets? Don't you remember what I taught you? My vicious enlarged monkey just sat under Nicky's pinkie?"

Chad blinked before he looked at her funny. "You have a monkey?" he then asked.

Evie groaned and shook her head before she took out a sheet of paper to show him. "It's a study trick, remember? I told you it on our last study date session," she then reminded him as she showed him the letters. "'My. Vicious. Enlarged'. Mercury, Venus, Earth," she then demonstrated. "These words will help you remember the order of the planets."

"Ohh... Right... I guess I just have a hard time getting it and remembering what you tell me," Chad shrugged with a small smirk. "So I'll see you after school today. Okay, Eva?"

Evie just blinked slowly with a small smile, though she looked like she was actually internally screaming. "Well, all right," she then said. "Come meet me after school and I'll do my best to help you so you can stay on your teams."

"Great! You're the best," Chad grinned and nodded before he took her sheet away from her suddenly. "Who says The Mayor's daughter doesn't know how to have fun?"

"Oh... Um... Yeah... Of course..." Evie said softly before nodding. "Right..." she then held her head as she felt pretty stressed out right now and decided to get a drink of water from the fountain before she would head over to her next class.

Things in Storybrooke just kept on getting stranger and stranger. Especially for what was probably going on between Evie and Graham as no one seemed to understand what was going on.

"You're gonna see Chad again?" Henry complained to Evie as they were walking to school after classes had ended for both of them.

"I know you don't like him, Henry." Evie sighed.

"I really don't," Henry frowned. "Evie, please. He's wrong for you."

"I know, Henry, I'm starting to think that you were probably right... As well as Mal, Jay, and Carlos." Evie said.

"They go to your school, right?" Henry asked about the other three. "They sound more like friends to you than Chad does right now. Maybe you can even try to be friends with Ben again." he then suggested hopefully.

"We'll have to take this one step at a time, Henry," Evie said, trying to calm Henry down with his little ideas. "I think I know what I have to do though even if he's gonna come over."

"Hmm..." Henry pouted thoughtfully.

"Don't worry about it, okay?" Evie replied. "Chad and I are going to have a pretty serious talk when the time comes. Then you'll probably never have to see him in our house again."

"I hope not," Henry replied. "He's a real Prince Charmless."

"Yes, of course..." Evie nodded before glancing over curiously as Graham seemed to come into the hallway and was on his way into Ms. Blanchard's classroom.

Henry looked up and over before trying to see what Evie saw, but by the time he did, Graham was already gone into the classroom. "Do you see something weird?" he then asked his sister.

"I thought I did, but I'm not sure..." Evie said before shrugging. "Maybe it's Graham. He's been acting weird lately."

"Yeah... I wonder what's up..." Henry nodded. "A lot of the adults say that something's wrong with his head lately."

"Let's just try not to worry about it," Evie said before smiling a little bit. "Let's go home and if you have homework, I can help you with that real quick."

"I think I got it, but thanks," Henry said before smiling back. "At least I'm not unteachable like Chad."

"Yeah! Really!" Evie said in agreement while laughing before sighing and smiling again. "I love you, kiddo."

"I know, Evie," Henry smiled back warmly. "You tell me every day."

"And I'm gonna keep telling you even if you live to be 102." Evie then said before she leaned in to kiss his cheeks.

Henry laughed and squirmed just a little bit as Evie kept hugging him so that he couldn't escape.

"Ooh! Where you going? Where you going?" Evie teased as she latched onto him as they walked away from school.

Henry laughed and beamed, enjoying this time with Evie so far as they went to head back home.

Eventually, they made it to the house and Evie was helping Henry out with his homework, though she smiled as he was doing very well and trying to stay on top of his assignments, unlike a certain blonde slacker.

"Nicely done, Henry," Evie smiled as she checked his work for him. "Nice to see you're back on top of your work again."

"Well, I gotta stay on top of my classes otherwise I'll miss out on Operation: Cobra stuff with Emma," Henry said softly. "Does it really look good?"

"Of course it does, Henry," Evie smiled warmly. "I'm so proud of you."

There was soon a knock at the door.

"That must be Chad," Evie said to her brother. "You better get out of here."

Henry frowned a bit before he decided to take out his storybook from his backpack and went to get up to his room.

"Mom must be coming home late, I'll see about dinner too, okay?!" Evie then called out.

"Okay!" Henry called back.

Evie then decided to clean up the area a little bit before she came to the door. "Chad?" she asked hopefully before she answered the door. "Oh."

"Erm... Hello there, Evie," Graham greeted. "I need to come inside."

"Oh... Okay... Well, Mom's not here actually," Evie replied. "Do you want me to call her for you?"

"Actually, no, I'm not here to see Regina, I'm here to see Henry," Graham clarified. "May I come in?"

"Sure... I guess..." Evie shrugged as she stepped inside. "Henry! Sheriff Humbert's here to see you!" she then called out, using the proper name for Graham as Henry was only 10 and shouldn't be calling adults by their first names. She shouldn't either, but it was a bit different for a teenager sometimes.

Henry soon came downstairs as he looked over at his older sister and the adult man in his vicinity of view.

"I'm here to see you, Henry," Graham soon spoke to the boy, sounding rather urgent. "I was hoping you could help me."

"Help you with what?" Henry asked curiously.

"It's about your book," Graham replied. "Am I... In it?"

Henry began to look thoughtful before he looked at Evie. "Do you mind if I do some top secret work with the Sheriff before dinner tonight, Evie?"

"Not at all. Take all the time you need." Evie smiled as she then shut the door after Graham came inside the house.

However, just as the door shut, a sound was heard... "OW!"

"Oops!" Evie gasped and then opened the door as Chad was rubbing his nose with a glare. "Sorry about that, Chad."

"Ugh... I better not have a bloody nose or a scar..." Chad glared in annoyance before he stormed inside.

"...I said sorry." Evie murmured before she came to go to the living room with him to do some work together while she tried to ignore her weird dream about the baby and that random couple and the woman who took the baby away from them. Maybe that was a part of Henry's book too, but she wasn't sure, but she would worry about that later. Right now, it was time to focus on helping Chad while Henry would help Graham.

Speaking of which, meanwhile, Graham had come into Henry's room to have a word with him about his storybook.

"When did your flashes begin?" Henry asked Graham as they began to flip through the pages of his book.

"Uh, right after I kissed Emma." Graham explained.

Henry looked very uncomfortable about that answer. "You kissed my mom?" he then asked while trying to put his childish disgust aside before he asked another question. "What did you see?"

"A wolf. I saw that I had a knife in my hand and I was with Mary Margaret." Graham calmly explained.

"Were you about to hurt her?" Henry then asked as he seemed to see where this was going.

"Yes! How do you know that?" Graham exclaimed in surprise and relief.

"Because Mary Margaret is Snow White. Which makes you the Huntsman." Henry explained obviously.

Graham looked thoughtful as they looked at the illustrations which looked very and strongly familiar. "...So, you really think that I could be another person?" he then asked in surprise.

"Makes total sense," Henry nodded. "You were raised by wolves; that's why you keep seeing one. It's your friend, your guide. It's trying to help you." he then explained.

Graham began to look puzzled again. "I'm remembering this because I kissed your mother? H-How is that possible?" he then had to ask.

"Well, you two do have a special connection," Henry clarified. "She owes you her life."

"Why?" Graham asked.

"Snow White's her mother and you spared her. If you hadn't, my mom wouldn't have been born." Henry then explained.

Graham looked curious again. "Wh-What happened after I spared Snow White?"

"The Queen took your heart," Henry said as he showed a page in his book about The Evil Queen who looked just like Regina. "She ripped it out. It's kind of her thing. She never wanted you to be able to feel again."

Graham looked over before he held out his hands. "Let me see that book," he then said before taking the book from the boy and turning the pages before finding The Evil Queen who was standing in front of a rather familiar building. "What's that? I saw that, too. The wolf was howling at it." he then demanded.

"That's her vault," Henry explained calmly and maturely. "It's where she put your heart."

Graham then suddenly knew what he had to do. He put his hand to his chest and was sure he didn't feel or hear a heartbeat before he suddenly looked determined. "The wolf wants me to find it. Thank you, Henry." he then said before he suddenly rushed off while Henry had a small smile, though he pouted since his big sister would be busy with "Prince Charmless" who was clearly using her for her brain.

Meanwhile, since Chad had come over, it was time for him and Evie to have an infamous study date.

"Okay... Listen, Eva..." Chad said as he looked Evie in the eyes as they sat on the couch together. "I'm not really good at this school thing and if I don't pass this next test, I'm getting kicked off the football team, but there's no way I'm gonna learn this by tomorrow. So, why don't you just write out the formulas on a little piece of paper?"

Evie flinched as she looked back at him. "Like... A cheat sheet?" she then asked him as she began to realize that everybody, especially Graham, was right about Chad.

"Exactly." Chad smirked and nodded.

Evie seemed to look at him before she picked up her notebook and began to write something down. Chad then picked up his own notebook, though he took out his phone and began to text on it.

"Uh... So... Do you know who you're going to ask to the dance yet?" Evie then asked softly.

"Scarlet." Chad replied.

"Scarlet O'Bell?" Evie asked then.

"Yeah, I think I wanna be her boyfriend." Chad then said like it was obvious.

Evie winced as that hurt a bit even more. She began to realize that Graham, Henry, Mal, Jay, and Carlos were right all along. She then took out the paper and folded it up for him and handed it out. "Well... Here's your sheet." she then told him softly.

"Thanks... You're the best." Chad then smirked as he took it.

"So... Are you gonna come back here ever again?" Evie wondered.

"Look, girl. I got what I came for," Chad then said as he pocketed the sheet of paper she gave him. "See ya around, Eva." he then said before he went right out the door.

"I see..." Evie said softly as he left with her answers and she now knew that the others were right and that she should've listened to them.

"Evie?" Henry spoke up as he came over to see his big sister. "Are you okay?"

"Henry, I'm 16, I can handle myself," Evie said with a sigh. "You guys were right about Chad."

"Oh? Then... Then why'd you give him a cheat sheet?" Henry then asked. "I thought you were smarter than that."

"Oh, don't worry. He's not passing that test." Evie reassured.

"...What?" Henry asked, feeling confused and even tilted his head.

"All the formulas I gave him? They're wrong," Evie then explained to her brother calmly. "So... He'll be off the football team by Monday morning."

"Oh... Wow..." Henry said with wide eyes before smirking. "Clever spy work. You'll need that for Operation: Cobra."

"Sometimes I'm more than just a pretty face," Evie smirked back then, very proud of herself before she sighed and looked away a bit. "...He was cute though."

"...He was okay," Henry shrugged. "Evie?"

"Yes, Henry?" Evie then replied as she looked over at him.

"I really hope you find your own Prince Charming, even if it isn't Cinderella's son," Henry said to her. "You'll find him one way or another."

"Oh... Thank you, Henry," Evie smiled warmly, feeling touched at that as she put her hand to her heart before she smirked. "And I hope that you can find your own princess to be a Prince Charming too."

"Oh... I dunno..." Henry shrugged with a small smile. "Maybe Cinderella if I'm lucky."

"Really? You think you'd have a chance with Cinderella?" Evie asked with a playful smirk.

"Hopefully we don't end up having kids like Chad if I get together with Cinderella." Henry then said.

"Yes, that would probably be good," Evie smirked before she stood up straight, then took out her handheld mirror. "If I'm the daughter of The Evil Queen, I might as well get into character, right?"

"I guess so," Henry replied. "Why? What are you doing? Do you think you have another pimple?"

"No, nothing like that, just trust me," Evie said with a small smile as she looked into her reflection, trying to imitate her own version of The Evil Queen. "Mirror, Mirror, in... My hand, Tell me who is the biggest jerk in the land?" she then recited.

"Chad Herman." Henry spoke up, trying to sound like the mysterious magic mirror that was owned by The Evil Queen.

Evie gasped before looking at Henry. "That's right! I guess it must be magic!" she then told her little brother.

"Evie..." Henry laughed a little bit and shook his head a little.

"Oh... Come 'ere..." Evie smirked as she wrapped her arm around him a bit and playfully ruffled up his hair. "You're lucky you're cute."

"You still want magic beans?" Henry asked playfully then.

"Hmm... Lemme ask this girl Jillian from school," Evie smirked a little. "I've been told she has a bit of a green thumb. Do Tom Thumb or Thumbelina have green thumbs?"

Henry laughed a little as they went to the kitchen. "I don't think so, Evie." he then said.

Evie smirked before she let him sit on one of the stools behind the kitchen as she started to make something.

"So, what're you doing, Evie?" Henry asked.

"I thought we could both use a special treat after going through the Chad disaster way longer than we should have." Evie said with a small smile.

"Oh, you don't have to do that, Evie." Henry replied.

"I want to, kiddo," Evie smiled. "Let me make things right for my little brother by making a very special and sweet treat. I'm in charge while Mom and Graham are gone, so don't you worry about a thing."

"I like this side of you a lot better, Evie," Henry said softly. "Are you still gonna try to be friends with The Pinkettes?"

"Well... Henry... Right now, I don't know and you might think that they're Sirens or whatever your book might say, but... They're really cool and awesome," Evie explained before she looked really hopeful and sighed. "And something went wrong in middle school... I could've sworn we were all friends at one point, especially me and Ben."

"It's just part of growing up, right?" Henry guessed.

"Well... Yeah..." Evie said before shrugging. "It's very mysterious to think about though."

"Yeah... I guess so..." Henry said before looking over.

Evie turned away for a moment as she went to head to the oven. Henry looked around and then he sat up a bit from his stool and held his hand out to stick his finger inside the extra raw cookie dough until another hand suddenly grabbed his wrist. Evie smirked as she caught her little brother in the act and Henry smiled sheepishly.

"Can't blame a kid for trying, right?" Henry asked innocently.

"What am I gonna do with you?" Evie smirked. "If you wanted some cookie dough, you could've just asked. Just don't take too much or you'll be too sick to have some gooey and freshly baked chocolate chip cookies."

"Thanks, Evie." Henry said before he decided to take a couple of bites even though it was really tempting to have more.

"I thought we could both have some chocolate chip cookies, Mom used to make them for me a lot with a big glass of milk and we'd talk about whatever made me feel sad and she just made everything better," Evie smiled. "She's a really good mom, Henry. I know you think she's an Evil Queen and I'm an Evil Princess, but maybe she's changing."

Henry frowned as he wasn't too sure about that.

Evie frowned lightly and soon thought of something. "Hey... How about we watch a movie?" she then suggested. "These cookies have to go in for a little while."

"...Okay, Evie," Henry said with a small smile. "What should we watch?"

Evie paused thoughtfully before smiling back. "I think I have an idea," she then said softly. "I'll go put these in and set my timer and then I'll pick out a movie that we'll both enjoy, all right?"

"None of that teen drama stuff, okay?" Henry then asked. "I don't get how you big kids can watch that junk."

"Believe me, I don't get it either and I'm a teenager myself, Henry," Evie sighed and shook her head before she smiled. "Don't worry though. I think you'll love this one too. I know I did when I was a little girl."

"Even if you might be seen as too old for it?" Henry asked.

"Even then," Evie smiled warmly. "Come on. Why don't you go in the living room and I'll get the cookies in the oven and then we can watch the movie a little, eat some cookies, and watch more before you go to bed. You did do your homework this time, right?" she then asked to make sure as it was her job as a big sister.

"Yes, I did." Henry nodded.

"Okay then," Evie smiled warmly. "Get going and I'll meet you there in a minute."

"Deal." Henry smiled back before he hopped down from his stool, then instantly hugged Evie and ran off into the living room.

"He's lucky he's cute otherwise I would've sold him a long time ago." Evie smirked to herself as she shook her head, then came to get the cookies ready for the oven like she said she would and soon set her timer before she came to join Henry in the other room.

"Snow White?" Henry asked out of amusement.

"I thought maybe you'd like it," Evie smirked. "It was always my favorite when I was around your age."

"Makes sense, even if the dwarves kill your mom in the end," Henry replied. "Ya know, cuz she's The Evil Queen."

"Right..." Evie nodded before smirking. "Let's just try to enjoy the movie for what it is though, okay?"

"Oh... Okay..." Henry said as he got comfortable with his older sister.

"Just remember I'll have to pause it when my phone timer starts ringing, okay?" Evie then reminded. "I hope that's not too much trouble."

"Not at all," Henry shook his head. "Mom might get mad if you burn the house down."

"Ha, ha, ha," Evie smirked as she laughed sarcastically before turning on the movie for both of them. "Hey, where did Graham go?"

"Let's just say he's starting to remember an old friend." Henry smiled.

"Hm... Well, at least that will probably help cheer him up," Evie said with a small smile before she decided to change the subject as the movie was now starting. "Have a favorite dwarf?"

"Hmm... I dunno..." Henry shrugged. "They're all pretty funny, especially Grumpy."

"Yeah, he's funny," Evie chuckled and nodded. "I like how he begins to look out for Snow White caringly when he and the other dwarves go off to work even if he seemed annoyed with her."

"He reminds me of Mr. Leroy at the hospital," Henry nodded. "How about you?"

"Yeah, that makes sense," Evie said. "Oh, you mean a favorite dwarf?" she then asked.

"Mm-hmm." Henry nodded.

"Hmm... Probably Dopey," Evie said as she tried to think. "He seems really sweet."

Henry smiled before he and Evie looked over and began to watch their movie while the cookies would bake, spending some well-deserved quality sibling time together. Evie couldn't help but imagine The Evil Queen in the movie and comparing her to Regina some of the time and some of the things that happened made her laugh a little. Henry smiled as he snuggled against Evie before she brought out blankets for both of them as the movie started off with Snow White at the wishing well as Evie felt like singing along to the songs she knew. Henry smiled as he let Evie do that as he always loved it whenever Evie would sing because she had a very magical singing voice.

Regina was soon coming home late after a rather adventurous evening of her own while the kids had watched their movie of Snow White and The Seven Dwarves and cookies after Chad had left the mansion with "what he needed" to pass his tests and homework assignments in school. Evie and Henry were shown to be asleep on the couch tucked underneath a couple of blankets. The TV was left on after they slept before the movie had ended with Snow White leaving with Prince Charming to live happily ever after away from the seven dwarves. Regina soon opened the door after being out at night and looked a little bruised as she turned the lights on and came to turn the TV off.

"Hey... We were watching that..." Henry muttered sleepily before he yawned and sat up, rubbing his hazel eyes.

"Yes, you were... And now you aren't," Regina said as she turned to see her children. "I see you two had an interesting evening."

"Yeah... We did..." Henry nodded as Evie yawned before waking up next.

"Huh?" Evie mumbled before looking over. "Oh. Hey, Mom."

"It's late, so you should both be upstairs in your rooms," Regina suggested. "Thank you for looking after your brother though, Evie."

"Sure, Mom... It was my pleasure..." Evie smiled softly. "Hey, have you seen Graham?" she then asked. "I wanna tell him something."

"Oh... Uh... What is it?" Regina asked, sounding a bit concerned.

"It's... It's kinda personal..." Evie said as she came to help Henry up and out of the couch so that they could get ready for bed tonight.

Regina was still quiet as Henry helped himself to go upstairs while his mother and sister talked.

"...Mom," Evie spoke as Regina seemed distracted in answering her daughter's question. "Where's Graham?"

Regina sighed sharply before she looked back at Evie. "...Evie. Darling... Graham's gone." she then admitted softly.

"...What?" Evie asked. "Gone? ...What do you mean gone?"

"...Evie, I'm so sorry... But... He's gone," Regina said, emphasizing the word as she clearly meant to say something else. "He... Something happened to his heart... So... He just..."

"...He's dead?" Evie whispered shallowly with wide eyes.

"...Well, yes." Regina then said as Evie grunted and suddenly felt like she had been punched in the stomach.

"N-No..." Evie said shallowly then. "I... I..."

"I know you didn't like him very much, especially in trying to replace your father, but... I'm very sorry, Evie," Regina then said as she put her arm around her daughter. "It's going to be okay."

Evie gulped, feeling a very sharp lump in her throat. She then slowly closed her eyes as she felt them get wet suddenly as she bowed her head as she couldn't think of anything more to do or say but to just cry. Just as she was starting to get to know Graham and actually relate to him... It was all gone in an instant. What was she going to do now? Especially with those dreams, she had that almost sounded like his dreams about a huntsman working with a Queen and being friends with wolves?

Chapter Text

Graham was announced dead by everybody in Storybrooke. Evie was struck with guilt... She tried her best to tolerate him since he made her mother happy even if she wasn't the biggest fan of him, especially when he would try to act like her father most of the time. Evie may not had really remembered her father who Regina said suffered from a heart attack when she was very young and long before Henry had been adopted into their family, but she secretly appreciated the comfort and effort as long as Graham wouldn't try to be a surrogate helicopter parent to her. Storybrooke was definitely going to be a different place without Graham and Evie had to wonder what was going to become of Emma since she was working in the sheriff's station after finding out it was impossible to leave Storybrooke, but she would try again another time, at least after Henry's fairy tale obsession would die down and he would move onto something else like maybe Pokémon, Digimon, or whatever else kind of "Mon" that kids were into nowadays.

Emma was getting better in playing along with Operation: Cobra, but it was still clear that she didn't firmly believe in it while Evie was slowly starting to wonder if maybe Henry was onto something with certain people in Storybrooke. She had to wonder though, if The Enchanted Forest was real and she and the other teenagers came from it, why wouldn't they remember it either? Were they too young? Were they part of the fairy tales and just didn't know it? It was a lot to think about, especially from a 10-year-old who sounded very passionate and intelligent about what he was talking about. Evie decided to keep Henry company as they both had been through a lot since the incident and she tried everything in her power to cheer him up or keep him happy as he was grim and gloomy lately, but who could blame him?

Ben was soon shown to be in his father's shop, sweeping up the floor. He concentrated very hard on his work and looked out the window as he thought more about other things besides Storybrooke, such as exploring and helping other people based on a dream he had. He kept it to himself and away from his father because he was sure that his father wouldn't understand, like how Regina reacts to Henry's ideas involving Emma. Speaking of which, he then looked up as the door opened and closed, ringing the bells as the woman came inside.

"Sheriff Swan..." Ben greeted with a nod of his head. "What brings you here?"

"I think your dad called me?" Emma replied. "Is he in here?"

"Yes, but he's in the back," Ben explained. "I can get him for you if you want."

"I need to talk to him." Emma nodded, on her way to the back.

"Oh! Uh... Sheriff Swan? You might wanna plug your nose before you go in there." Ben warned.

"...Why?" Emma asked, glancing at him.

"Trust me... It's not pretty back there." Ben advised.

Emma just looked at him before he went to see the owner of the pawnshop.

"It's your funeral..." Ben muttered as he continued to sweep up the floor as it was part of his job as his father's apprentice in the pawnshop.

Emma soon came into the backroom before grimacing instantly as she found Mr. Gold covering a piece of cloth with some sort of smelly material. "Whoa! What is that?" she then groaned instantly.

"Oh, this is lanolin; used for waterproofing," Mr. Gold explained. "It makes Benjamin rather queasy."

"I can see why," Emma replied in disgust. "It smells like livestock."

"Well, it is the reason why sheep's wool repels water." Mr. Gold clarified.

"It stinks," Emma said before she changed the subject. "Um, if there was a reason you called the Sheriff's Department... If you want to talk about that quickly-"

"Yes." Mr. Gold nodded.

"Or outside...?" Emma then suggested.

"I just wanted to, uh, express my condolences, really," Mr. Gold explained as he took a break. "The Sheriff was a good man. You're still wearing the Deputy's badge. Well, he's been gone two weeks, now, and I believe that after two weeks of acting as Sheriff, the job becomes yours. You'll have to wear the real badge." he then told her calmly.

"Yeah, I guess. I'm just not in a hurry. So, um, thank you for the kind words." Emma then said before she then decided to leave after she got what was wanted from the short discussion.

"I have his things." Mr. Gold said as he came after her then.

"What?" Emma muttered then as Mr. Gold came over to a box on the counter.

"The Sheriff. He rented an apartment that I own," Mr. Gold explained as he came to the box. "Another reason for my call, really. I wanted to offer you a keepsake."

"I don't need anything." Emma reassured.

"As you wish," Mr. Gold then said. "Well, give them to Mayor Mills. Seems like she was the closest thing he had to family next to young Evelyn."

"I'm not sure about that." Emma replied.

"No love lost there, I see," Mr. Gold said quietly. "Look, I feel that all of this stuff is headed for the trash bin; you really should take something. Look, his jacket."

"No." Emma said.

"Well, look," Mr. Gold then said before he pulled out a couple of walkie-talkies from the box. "Your boy might like these, don't you think? You could play together."

Emma was still a bit unsure. "I don't-"

"No, please. They... They grow up so fast." Mr. Gold heavily insisted. "Benjamin and Evelyn used to use these all the time to play a spy game in the house even if I told them to do it outside as 'Agents Golden Boy and Blueberry' or sneaking cookies from the jar."

Emma looked at him before she decided to take the walkie-talkies. "Thanks." she then said softly.

"You enjoy these with your boy. Your time together is precious, you know?" Mr. Gold nodded before he gave a small glance over to Ben as the boy continued to sweep up the floor. "That's the thing about children, before you know it, you lose them."

Emma looked at him before she then left the back room and went to leave the pawnshop altogether.

"Good to see you're still alive." Ben said as he watched the woman leave.

"Very funny..." Emma smirked before she left the shop and then went to head over to look for Henry.

Ben chuckled warmly before he finished sweeping the floor and putting the dustpan into the trashcan.

"Well done," Mr. Gold said as he stepped out, leaning on his cane as he saw his son. "Now that you've finished sweeping, you can practice your equations for the next Math test you might have in school."

"Ugh... Math is so tricky, Dad..." Ben groaned. "Can't I take a break and head outside for a while? Please... I'm stuck inside cleaning and studying all day. I wanna go outside. Outside is good!"

"You will keep studying until you get into a good college," Mr. Gold retorted gently. "A healthy mind leads to a healthy life."

Ben seemed to sigh sharply and puff out his cheeks.

Mr. Gold raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me?" he then demanded.

"I'll... Get right on it!" Ben then quickly covered up as he went to get to his backpack to take out his textbooks.

"That's what I thought you said," Mr. Gold nodded. "Now less chatter and more hard work."

Ben frowned as he always felt so pressured by his father before he went to study yet again. He glanced outside, seeing the others he knew so free and happy while he was trapped inside with work. Mr. Gold nodded at his young son, though he seemed to look and feel a little bit guilty about something before he went back to the backroom until he was done with his own job.

Evie and Henry were sitting at the playground castle together as Evie was holding onto a rose. They were both very quiet and then looked over as Emma soon came over to see them.

"Brought you something," Emma said to Henry as she brought out the walkie-talkies to the boy. "Thought we could use them together for Operation: Cobra."

"Hey... I remember those things..." Evie said, trying to smile, though it seemed a little hard to make it a happy smile.

"Thanks." Henry said softly to Emma.

"Oh, come on! What's up?" Emma complained about how Henry wasn't very excited right now. "You've been ducking me for weeks."

"I think we should stop Cobra stuff for a while," Henry suggested a bit maturely. "You don't play with the curse. Look what happened to Graham."

"Henry, I told you they did an autopsy," Emma then said. "It was totally natural causes."

"Or a broken heart." Evie added softly.

"Okay, whatever. You don't believe, good," Henry pouted. "That should keep you from messing with it. And getting killed."

Emma began to look concerned. "...You're worried about me?" she then asked.

"She killed Graham because he was good and you're good." Henry explained.

"Henry..." Emma said softly.

"Good loses, good always loses. Because good has to play fair, evil doesn't. She's evil," Henry defended. "This is probably best. I don't want to upset her anymore." he then added before he gave Emma the walkie-talkie back and decided to leave.

Evie watched Henry go before sighing, then looked back at Emma. "I'm sorry, we've been through a lot," she then said. "I'll go talk to him for you though."

"Thanks, Evie... You're a really good kid..." Emma nodded. "A real sweetie."

"Yeah... It almost seems impossible my mother would be The Evil Queen, right?" Evie replied with a sad smile.

"Right..." Emma smiled back a bit. "Guess I'll catch you guys later."

"Much later." Evie nodded before she hopped down from the castle and went to follow Henry.

"Thank you, Evie." Emma said softly.

Evie gave a small smile, but frowned as she turned away and began to walk away with Henry. Emma looked soft as she let the Mills siblings go, but there was clearly a lot on their minds right now.

Soon, at school, Evie looked at her test paper back from Mr. Deley and saw that she had a B+. She looked rather proud of herself and she began to feel like sometimes she was more than just a pretty face and she was glad to show it and not hide it as most beautiful and pretty girls around this school either were totally brainless or they just hid their smarts so that dopey guys like Chad would like them. And then speaking of Chad as he spotted her in the hallway.

"Eva, you're an idiot!" Chad complained as he showed an F on his test paper with a lot of red marks on the questions. "I'm not cheating off you anymore!"

"Promise?" Evie asked innocently.

"There are plenty of other brainiacs that I can and will cheat off of." Chad retorted rather smugly.

Evie hid a small smirk as she saw someone coming.

"Really, Mr. Herman?" Mr. Deley asked as he suddenly appeared, seemingly from nowhere. "Is that so?"

Chad groaned and firmly pouted as he was now in trouble.

"Come with me," Mr. Deley then decided. "I think we need to have a few words with Principal Hoffman and Coach Jenkins and bring your atrocious test paper. I wanna talk over some changes with your school schedule." he then demanded.

Chad grunted and groaned before he walked on over to go with Mr. Deley, trudging along down the hallway.

"Y-Y-You deserve better than him, ya know." A familiar voice piped up from behind.

"Doug?" Evie asked before she looked over to see the boy.

"If you ask me, you deserve an A for burning Chad." Doug smiled innocently.

"Oh... Thank you, Doug," Evie said with a small smile back. "You're really sweet. You're gonna make some girl very happy someday."

"Oh... Erm... T-T-Thank you, Evie... I sure hope so." Doug nodded and adjusted his glasses bashfully.

"Hey... Are you going to see your mother today?" Evie then asked as she bit her lip and brushed some of her hair behind her ear.

"Erm... Yes, I don't believe I have band practice today... Why?" Doug replied.

"Would you mind if I came along with you?" Evie then asked. "I promise I'll try to stay out of your way."

"Oh... Uh... Well... Sure, you can come," Doug said as he blushed. "I-I-If you want to I mean."

"I wouldn't ask if I didn't want to," Evie said with a small smile. "All right, Doug. How about we meet up at the front of the school after 3:00 then?" she then suggested.

"It's a date!" Doug smiled before his eyes widened. "...That's just an expression."

"I know, Doug," Evie smiled back as she nodded. "And I very much look forward to it."

"I look forward to it too, Evie," Doug said as he blushed. "I'm sure Mom will be happy to see you too. She asked about you the other day."

"She did?" Evie asked softly as she put her hand over her chest.

"Mm-hmm," Doug nodded. "I think she enjoys your company a lot."

Evie smiled at that as she began to look a bit chipper now.

"Jordan Glass, in charge of the school-" Jordan began to say as she suddenly approached Doug and Evie trying to look like an investigative reporter like her father.

"Jordan, we've known you since Pre-K." Doug and Evie rolled their eyes slightly.

"Hmph... You better not do that when I take over my father's job and I don't just mean after graduation." Jordan firmly pouted and rolled her eyes.

"You're gonna work with your dad pretty soon like how Ben works with his dad?" Evie asked out of confusion.

"Something like that, only, he might not be in his office very long when it comes to printing out a new story." Jordan said with a smirk.

"Huh?" Doug asked.

"Whatya mean by that, Jordan?" Evie added.

"You don't know? How very interesting that Mayor Mills' little princess doesn't know what's going on?" Jordan smirked and cackled a little.

"Well, are you gonna tell us or are you just going to brag about being the heiress to The Storybrooke Daily Mirror?" Doug asked as he began to feel frustrated.

"Fine, fine, you've twisted my arms." Jordan chuckled and smirked.

Doug and Evie just rolled their eyes at that.

"Your mom is helping my dad become the new Sheriff of Storybrooke." Jordan soon told them, though mostly to Evie since she mentioned their parents.

"Wait... What?" Evie asked with wide eyes.

"Ahh... So you don't know what's going on them..." Jordan smirked. "And here I thought you and your mother shared everything."

"Things have been complicated between me and Mom lately." Evie said as she muttered slightly with a small, but still visible pout.

"I just find that to be very interesting," Jordan replied. "Also no doubt of how your little brother will react to find out that he was born in jail."

"...Okay, stop." Evie complained.

"These juicy stories just right themselves," Jordan smirked. "I guess it comes with being the daughter of Sidney Glass."

"Hmph..." Evie firmly pouted.

"Okay, Jordan, I think it's time for you to go now." Doug then said, trying to be assertive.

"And who's going to make me? You?" Jordan replied. "A total Band Geek?"

"Jordan, that's uncalled for!" Evie gasped and frowned.

"It's okay, Evie... That's actually a compliment..." Doug smiled sheepishly.

"Well, it was still rude," Evie replied. "You're not a geek, Doug. You're amazing just the way you are."

"...Wow. Gosh..." Doug whispered and blushed as Evie saw him that way.

"You would defend him, Evie," Jordan smirked. "Good luck trying to befriend The Pinkettes when you're friends with the school riffraff."

Evie groaned before rolling her eyes and shaking her head.

"Well, I gotta go," Jordan smiled. "I can hardly wait for my dad's victory party as the new Sheriff of Storybrooke."

Doug and Evie just looked annoyed with Jordan's boasting about her father.

"Well, I'll see you around," Jordan smirked. "Good luck with your little brother and the next paper heading out on doorstops, Evie." she then decided to walk away then.

"Man... What's her problem?" Doug complained.

"I don't know... She was never this bad when we were little kids," Evie sighed. "In fact, she was always making us laugh and feel happy again back in the day."

"Yeah. No one ever had a friend like Jordan Glass." Doug agreed with a small smile.

Evie smiled back at him. "So, I'll see you after school?" she then asked.

"You'd still meet up with me even if Jordan might tell The Pinkettes about it?" Doug then asked in surprise.

"Oh... Uh... Sure... I wouldn't mind..." Evie smiled innocently before whispering to herself. "As long as they don't see me with you."

"What was that last part?" Doug asked a little suspiciously as he raised an eyebrow at her.

"Uh... I can't wait to see your mother again." Evie then covered up with a small smile.

"Uh-huh..." Doug said, still suspicious before he nodded. "All right then, Evie. I look forward to it too."

Evie smiled softly before she went to go to her locker as Doug walked away to get to his own as the next bell rang. Evie then looked over, seeing Mal, Jay, and Carlos yet again and couldn't help but wonder what they were up to. She then did her best to ignore what was going on with the other students as she had other things to worry about, such as taking more care and responsibility for Henry since Graham was no longer with them.

Some time had passed and Ben was soon working in his father's shop again. The boy was told to do dusting in the backroom as Mr. Gold was taking care of a lighter before a certain woman came into the store and Ben would soon make a rather interesting and shocking discovery.

"Regina."

Regina stepped inside and flipped the sign to the "closed" side as she looked very unhappy with the man right now.

"Shall I move some things?" Mr. Gold then asked as she just invited herself in, deathly silent. "Make a bit of space for your rage?"

"You found that loophole in the town charter." Regina stated firmly as Ben was sneaking around after he was dusting and sneaking around in his father's backroom.

"Legal documents, contracts, if you like," Mr. Gold replied. "Always been a fascination of mine."

"Yes, you love to trifle with technicalities." Regina replied.

"I like small weapons, you see," Mr. Gold clarified smugly. "The needle, the pen, the fine point of a deal. Subtlety, not your style, I know."

Regina looked beyond ticked off with him now. "You're a bastard." she then spat out.

Ben flinched as he overheard that, but said nothing of it, especially if his father would believe him to be eavesdropping.

"I think your grief's getting the better of you, Regina," Mr. Gold then tutted the woman. "Shame what happened to Graham."

"Don't you talk about him," Regina scoffed. "You know nothing."

"What is there to know? He died." Mr. Gold retorted.

"Are you really going up against me?" Regina demanded.

"Not directly. We are, after all, both invested in the common good," Mr. Gold replied. "We're just picking different sides."

"Well, I think you picked a really slow horse this time. It's not like you to back a loser." Regina then replied smugly.

"She hasn't lost yet."

"She will."

"Never underestimate someone who's acting for their child." Mr. Gold argued.

"He's not her child. Not legally. And I at least still have Evie." Regina reminded.

"Oh, now who's trifling with technicalities?" Mr. Gold then retorted before Regina was a bit defeated, but wouldn't admit it of course.

Ben then looked around before he found a slip of paper sticking out. He then was about to put it back before he was curious of what the paper had on it and decided to take a look at it. It looked very, very old, almost like it could have come from a very long time ago. He then opened up the paper and found an interesting image on it before he flinched and heard his father coming, so he went to hide the paper in his pocket before it could be found.

"Benjamin, have you finished dusting yet?" Mr. Gold asked as he came to his son.

"Erm... Yes, sir..." Ben replied as he turned over and nodded his head, though he looked a little jittery.

"...You're fidgeting," Mr. Gold noticed. "What's troubling you, son?"

"Nothing... Why do you think that...?" Ben grinned nervously.

Mr. Gold narrowed his eyes before he just stepped back. He would shrug, but it would be improper. "Fine. Keep your secrets," he then said. "Why don't you run over to Granny's Diner? Get yourself an after school snack."

"Wow, Dad... That actually sounds really good right now..." Ben replied. "Are you sure that would be okay?"

"Of course it's okay... I'm not holding you prisoner or anything," Mr. Gold chuckled warmly before giving his son a small smirk. "Take a break. I'll take it from here for a while."

"Okay, Dad... When should I come back?" Ben asked.

"Just be back before it gets dark," Mr. Gold advised. "You have a curfew and it's a school night. Plus you have a job right now. Understood?"

"Yes, sir..." Ben nodded as he put the feather duster down and went to walk away out the door.

"Good boy," Mr. Gold replied. "Cause no trouble or there will be trouble."

"I know, Dad! I won't!" Ben called out as he headed out the door.

Mr. Gold nodded and allowed his son to go before he would look after things for the time being.

Henry and Evie were at the diner.

"How long have you known about this?" Henry asked his sister.

"For a while..." Evie sighed. "I was concerned about telling you, I just wasn't sure how to."

"I could've handled it, you know," Henry reminded. "I'm not like a lot of other kids my age."

"I know, Henry, but sometimes it's hard for me to choose what to do," Evie defended. "I'm only 16. I'm not a child anymore, but I'm also not an adult."

"Hmm..." Henry paused as he looked shifty.

Evie just sighed before she sipped her apple juice as they got comfortable in the diner together.

Soon, Emma came in and found the Mills siblings before she decided to sit across from them as Henry read the newspaper at their booth. "How was school?" she then asked them.

"Okay." Henry replied, still focused on the newspaper.

"I passed another chemistry test." Evie added.

"Good, good," Emma smiled and nodded at Evie before she noticed Henry seemed to be quite a bit distracted. "You're reading that paper pretty hard."

"Sidney wrote it," Henry said before passing Emma the paper as it was about her being an ex-jailbird and he had read the whole story about what happened on the day he was born. "Is it a lie?" he then asked.

"No." Emma said softly.

"I was born in jail?" Henry then asked.

"Yes. These records were supposed to be sealed," Emma said with a sigh. "Tell me you're not scarred for life."

"I'm not. Well, not by this." Henry then said.

"You knew about it too?" Emma then asked Evie.

"Sidney's daughter goes to school with me," Evie replied. "She's pretty obnoxious about being a reporter like her dad."

"Oh... Well... Good," Emma then said to the siblings before she tried to help them. "Then, let's throw this out and we will get our news from something more reliable. Like the internet."

"This is what I've been trying to tell you, good can't be evil, because good doesn't do this kind of thing," Henry then told Emma urgently. "My mom plays dirty; that's why you can't beat her. Ever."

"I have a new ally," Emma reassured Henry. "Mr. Gold said he's going to help."

Evie flinched and winced at the mention of Mr. Gold.

"Mr. Gold? He's even worse than she is," Henry warned and pleaded. "You already owe him one favor. You don't want to owe him any more. Don't do this."

Emma then seemed like she wasn't going to live up to that deal.

"She's gonna talk to Mom." Evie said knowingly.

"Yep..." Henry sighed. "I was afraid of this."

Evie sighed before she nodded at him before ruffling up his hair to help comfort him. Ruby then smiled as she came by to give Henry his hot chocolate with cinnamon.

"I'm really sorry, Henry, but just know that it doesn't change a thing about you and it doesn't mean I don't love you," Evie then said softly. "You're still my little brother. My prince brother that I asked for."

"Then you're a princess sister?" Henry then asked.

"Exactly, Henry," Evie smiled warmly. "No matter what happens, no matter what happens to change in Storybrooke, no matter what anyone else says or does, you are my little brother and that's what matters to me."

"I just wish you would stop being friends with those Pinkettes, especially Magda." Henry then said.

"Let me guess; she's the descendant of Medusa?" Evie then smirked.

"Now you're just being ridiculous," Henry then said, sounding a bit adult. "That's Mythology."

"Yeah... I know..." Evie then said. "Just remember that you'll never lose my love and I'm sorry you had to find out about this."

"It's okay, I guess," Henry said with a deep sigh. "I'm just worried about Emma getting mixed up with Mr. Gold. You know that all of his deals come with a price."

"I know, but Mr. Gold's not a monster," Evie reassured. "He's a bit scary and mysterious, but I don't think he would hurt us."

Henry frowned and thought about it, not too sure if he agreed with Evie about that or not.

"...Okay, just take my word for it," Evie then said. "Before you came home with us and I slept over at Ben's house when we were kids, he was pretty cool as long as we followed his rules. He's not so bad once you get to know him."

"That's just what grown-ups say when they mean 'You'll get used to him being mean and a jerk all the time'." Henry lightly retorted.

"Hmph... You're a tough nut to crack sometimes, Henry," Evie smirked. "However... Speaking of nutcrackers..."

"Huh?" Henry blinked.

Evie pointed over to Henry's side then. Henry then looked over and saw that Dee Dee seemed to be coming over before flinching and stopping herself with her hands behind her back.

"Hello, Dee Dee," Evie smiled. "It's nice to see you again."

"Hi, Evie..." Dee Dee said with a nod. "It's good to see you again too. You too, Henry."

"Hi, Dee Dee," Henry smiled at his friend. "What're you doing?"

"I just wanted to give this to you," Dee Dee said before she took out a deep purple/cobalt blue flower to him. "Do you know what this is?"

"...A flower?" Henry guessed with a small smile.

"It's a hyacinth," Dee Dee said as she smiled back. "They're one of my favorite flowers... Probably next to poinsettias."

"Because they remind you of Christmas?" Evie asked as she had a pretty good idea.

"Mm-hmm..." Dee Dee smiled and nodded. "Christmas is my favorite holiday... Especially since my birthday is on December 18th."

"That means you're a Sagittarius." Evie noted.

"I'm not sure what that means, but thank you, Evie." Dee Dee shrugged bashfully.

Evie chuckled softly. "That's not what I mean... It... Well... I'll tell you sometime," she then said. "Thank you for the flower though. I'm sure Henry appreciates it."

"I do," Henry nodded as he accepted the flower. "Thank you, Dee Dee."

"You're welcome," Dee Dee said as she stepped back a little once Henry took the flower. "I'm really sorry about Graham though. He seemed like a really interesting man."

"Thank you, Dee Dee," Evie then said with a sad smile. "We'll tell Mom when we get home."

Henry nodded in agreement to that.

"You're welcome," Dee Dee said before she began to suddenly leave the diner. "Well... Bye."

"...Do you have to go?" Henry asked in concern.

"I should run along and finish my homework," Dee Dee said bashfully as she rubbed the back of her head a little. "Ms. Blanchard keeps us busy."

"...Yeah, she does," Henry said with a nod. "...See ya, Dee Dee."

"Bye, Henry." Dee Dee said softly before she left suddenly.

Henry watched her go before looking back at Evie.

"She seems like a really good friend." Evie said softly.

"She's alright," Henry nodded. "I just wonder who she could be from the book?"

"You think she has a story?" Evie guessed.

"Everybody has a story," Henry reassured. "Even you and the other descendants. Like even maybe Doug."

"All right, well, when you find out, let me know." Evie told him.

"I will," Henry promised. "Just you wait. We're so close to breaking Storybrooke's curse."

Evie gave a small smile even though she was unsure about that, though she kept trying to believe. Sometimes her belief was stronger than it once was, especially recently, but she was still a little doubtful about it, especially considering her recent dream which she thought was probably just a random dream. However, Graham did see weird flashes when he kissed Emma and Regina about being a huntsman with wolf friends, but she decided that if those dreams came back, she would talk to Henry about them whenever she could. It would pretty much be a reverse of their sibling bond as she was the big sister and he was the little brother.

Some time had passed as Emma went to confront Regina about a certain something involving a certain newspaper. However, while that was going on, Evie met up with Doug and decided to bring Henry along as she knew their mother would be at her office, especially with Sidney about the story on Emma and her talking him into running for the new Sheriff of Storybrooke.

"Sorry we're a little late, Doug," Evie said softly. "I had to get Henry an after school treat."

"Oh, uh, it's okay," Doug said as he gave a small smile to the younger boy. "Hello there, Henry. It's good to see you again."

"Hey, Doug," Henry replied. "I got a lot going on right now, but Evie said we could hang out here for a little while."

"Sure thing," Doug smiled. "I come here a lot to relax, especially with my mom."

"Your mom's the one who thinks she's a cat, right?" Henry asked.

"Henry..." Evie whispered/scolded a little bit as that sounded rude.

"It's okay," Doug smiled sheepishly. "It's not the best treatment for her to undergo, but... Yeah, she's like a cat. I often have to keep her away from the fish tank so she doesn't eat those fish."

"Has that ever actually really happened before?" Evie wondered.

"More times than I'd like to remember to be honest with you." Doug said with a deep sigh, but still smiled as he still loved his mother, even though she was a little eccentric. He then turned around to lead the Mills siblings inside after him.

"Any clue who Doug's mother probably was in Fairy Tale Land?" Evie asked Henry curiously.

"You're not picking on me, are you?" Henry asked with a pout.

"No. Just making conversation." Evie replied with a small smile.

"Oh," Henry said before he thought about it. "I caught a glimpse of her when we were here before John Doe woke up to be David Nolan and Prince Charming. She kinda looks like Snow White though."

"Snow White, huh?" Evie replied. "So you think she might be her twin sister? Like... Rose Red?"

"I think that's something else, but maybe?" Henry shrugged. "I felt a relation between Doug's mom and Snow White though when I checked my book. I'd have to look at her and my book again to fully tell you though."

"Ohh... Okay then..." Evie said as they followed Doug to go and see his mother.

Soon, they made it into the hospital as Dr. Whale was examining other patients. A nurse was shown to be carrying a tray of food and was on her way to a certain location of the hospital.

"Ooh... Who's that for?" Evie wondered.

"Sorry, I can't tell you that," The nurse replied. "Just someone who hasn't had any visitors in a very long time and seems to have spent her whole life here."

"Oh... Poor girl..." Evie frowned softly.

"Yes..." The nurse nodded. "She doesn't even seem to remember or know who she is."

"Gosh... I wish that I could help her..." Evie said softly. "Are you sure that you can't tell me?"

"Believe me, I've wanted to know too." Ben's voice spoke up.

"Ben...?" Evie asked in surprise before turning around to see him.

"I don't know who's down there, but she sounds mysterious, but they won't let officials, Dr. Whale, or responsible adults down there," Ben then said. "Dad's almost never around this place, so not even I can solve any mysteries."

The nurse shook her head at them and walked away.

"That's wrong," Evie pouted. "That poor girl sounds so lonely and we wanna see her and they won't even let us."

"Yeah... But that's just life, I guess," Ben shrugged. "People want us to grow up and expect to be grown-up by age 16 and yet they still treat us like little kids because we're not adults yet. We can't even vote."

"Tell me about it," Evie said. "What're you doing here, Ben? I'm a little surprised."

"Just taking a little break from my dad," Ben replied. "He's working me so hard you'd think I was more of his servant than his son."

"Oh, Ben, I'm sure that's not true," Evie said softly. "...You know, we should hang out again sometime. It's been so long..."

"Yeah... We had good times... When we were kids, I mean," Ben said as he looked down bashfully. "Before... Everything changed."

"Yeah..." Evie said lightly.

"Evie?" Doug called as he walked over. "Aren't you coming to say hi to Mom?"

"Oh... Right..." Evie said before smiling nervously. "Sorry, Doug. I was just catching up with Ben."

"Right..." Doug said with a nod before looking over. "Um... Hello there, Ben."

"Hi, Doug," Ben nodded. "How's your mom doing?"

"Still hungry for fish." Doug replied.

"Ah... Well, I'm sure she'll be okay soon," Ben said. "At least she's getting the help she needs."

"Yeah, but it's a little rough for me," Doug shrugged before smiling softly. "She at least still asks if I have homework and if I remember to brush my teeth and eat my broccoli. Moms..." he then said bashfully with a chuckle.

"Yeah... Moms..." Ben said with a sad smile.

"Oh... S-Sorry, Ben... I didn't mean to offend you..." Doug said softly.

"You didn't, it's okay," Ben said. "You guys have a good visit."

"Okay. Thanks, Ben," Evie replied. "We'll see you in school."

"Yeah. See ya." Doug added.

"Right then..." Ben nodded. "See you in school."

And with that, the three teenagers then split up to do their own thing as Ben left the hospital while Doug and Evie went to see his mother. When they got there, Henry was sitting with Ebony who smiled at him and seemed to enjoy his company very much so far.

"Oh, Kitten... How are you today?" Ebony smiled warmly at her son.

"Hey, Mom," Doug smiled back, a bit sheepishly. "I'm doing just fine, thank you."

"Good, good..." Ebony nodded before looking over. "Oh, and you brought your princess girlfriend."

"Mom... We're just friends right now..." Doug blushed nervously.

"And I'm not a princess." Evie added with a sheepish smile.

"Oh, well, of course you are, my dear," Ebony smiled warmly at Evie. "You're Regina's daughter, even if she's The Evil Queen."

"Henry, have you been reading your storybook to Doug's mother?" Evie then asked with a small sigh.

"She likes it," Henry defended innocently. "Don't you, Mrs. Doug?"

"I do, my dear, I very much do," Ebony smiled. "It's a very nice story. I especially like how the dwarves and their good friend helped Snow White and Prince Charming with their child so that The Evil Queen couldn't harm her."

"I thought you might like that." Henry smiled.

"Good friend?" Evie asked curiously. "It was just Snow White with the seven dwarves, wasn't it? I mean... We just recently rewatched that movie, Henry." she then reminded.

"Not according to this," Henry said as he showed his book to the page of an illustration of a woman who strongly resembled Ebony with hints of Snow White's genetics there as well. "Snow White had a cousin who was part cat and was the love interest of Dopey."

"Dopey the Dwarf?" Evie blinked. "Really?"

"So... That makes me the descendant of a dwarf?" Doug asked. "I think I'm pretty tall for a dwarf, kid. I'm 5'8."

"You must take after my side of the family then." Ebony smiled innocently.

Doug looked a bit bashful as his mother encouraged Henry's obsession with fairy tales.

"I'm so sorry," Evie said nervously. "Henry's going through a phase."

"It's all right, my dear, I really don't mind at all," Ebony smiled. "Dougie dear, would you mind getting me a glass of water? I'm a little parched." she then requested.

"Oh, sure, Mom..." Doug nodded as he went to do just that.

"Henry, dear, why don't you go with him?" Ebony then suggested. "Make sure that he doesn't get lost."

"Okay." Henry shrugged, then came to go with Doug to get that water.

Evie watched them go before she sighed and let out a small pout.

"And you, my dear?" Ebony piped up.

"Oh... You okay, Miss Ebony?" Evie asked as she looked over.

"I'm fine," Ebony smiled. "Come a little closer."

Evie looked around both sides before she stepped over just a little bit.

"Just a bit closer, please." Ebony said as she still smiled.

Evie came a bit closer, but still a little far away.

"Please, dear, why don't you sit next to me?" Ebony suggested as she patted the chair next to her.

Evie then came close enough to stand in front of the chair. Ebony then smiled and nodded her head. Evie gave a small smile back before she sat down in the chair.

"I was hoping that we could talk alone, my dear." Ebony then said.

"Did I do something wrong?" Evie asked out of concern.

"No, dear, nothing like that, I promise," Ebony said with a small smile. "I wanted to talk to you more about my little kitten, Douglas."

"Ah... Right... That Doug sure is an interesting one, ma'am," Evie replied. "We're both pretty smart in school, especially in Mr. Deley's class."

"Yes, Doug has always been a very bright boy and you seem to be one too," Ebony smiled. "He told me about how you two looked at the stars together through his telescope. He got that when he was quarantined in his room with a bad case of chicken pox when he was a little boy, you know."

"No, I didn't know that, but that's interesting to know." Evie said.

"You know, he really likes you too," Ebony smiled. "He really, really likes you."

Evie's eyes widened and she blushed a bit.

"Don't tell him that I told you, but he really admires you, you're very beautiful, kind, caring, and very, very smart," Ebony then said. "To him, you're like a princess. It almost reminds me of when I first met his father, Dopey."

"Oh, ma'am, you can't really think that a dwarf is your husband, do you?" Evie asked out of concern, though she did seem to be a bit curious as she never would've thought of Dopey the Dwarf finding or being in love with anybody.

"Oh, I don't think that, my dear, I know it," Ebony reassured as she smiled. "If I could find love in Dopey in The Fairy Tale Forest, then surely you can too in my son. Just like in your book, right?"

"...Actually, it's not my book; it's Henry's," Evie clarified. "...I guess that's true. Like Beauty finding love in The Beast."

"Precisely," Ebony smiled. "I also feel very comfortable with your brother reading to me from his storybook. I love a good story with a happy ending, don't you, my dear?"

"Yes... I suppose so..." Evie said with a small smile back before she was still blushing at the idea of getting together with Doug. "So, you think that you might be Snow White's sister?"

"Cousin, dear," Ebony lightly corrected. "And you would be Snow White's sister since your mother is The Evil Queen."

"Ah... Um... Uh... Okay then..." Evie said with a bashful smile.

Ebony giggled warmly as Doug and Henry soon came back into the room.

"Here you go, Mom," Doug said as he brought out the glass of water. "Sorry it took a little long, but you two seemed busy."

"That's quite all right, my dear," Ebony smiled before she took the glass of water and took a sip. "Ah... That's very nice and refreshing."

"I'm glad, Mom," Doug smiled. "So did you two find something interesting to talk about?"

"Um... Yeah... Really interesting..." Evie nodded.

"Just some private girl talk, my kitten," Ebony smiled warmly at her son. "This girl is very lovely. She's smart and cute. So ask her out already." she then suggested.

"Mother!" Doug gasped and blushed as Henry couldn't help but chuckle at that.

"Oh, I'm only kidding, my dear," Ebony smiled warmly. "Why don't we play a nice game of cards, though? We always play cards when you visit and you tell me about how school's going."

"Okay, Mom," Doug smiled back before he looked at Evie and Henry. "Care to play along?"

"Sure." Henry smiled.

"Okay." Evie added.

"Great," Doug smiled as he took out his backpack and took out a pack of Uno cards. "Hope you guys know how to play."

"Know how to play?" Henry smirked. "I'm gonna take you back to preschool."

"Ooh! I love a good challenge once in a while." Doug smirked back playfully.

The four laughed together before they soon began to play their card game together.

After a while of playing, there was one last game.

"Henry, you totally cheated!" Evie pouted.

"Did not," Henry chuckled. "You know the rules, you have to have one card in the end and you had to draw four cards."

"You could've at least made the color blue." Evie smirked.

"Sorry, but I felt in the mood for red when I played that wild card." Henry smirked back.

"Wild cards really are brutal." Doug chuckled.

"That they are." Ebony smiled warmly, enjoying this time together so far.

Dr. Whale soon came into the room with some pills. "Pardon me, I hate to interrupt the party, but I have a couple of things to share." he then said.

"Ah... Medicine time..." Doug memorized.

Dr. Whale nodded and he soon brought the pills over to Ebony and she accepted them before putting them in her mouth. He then looked over to see the Mills siblings. "Ah, Evie. Henry. Good to see you, but you should probably get out of here." he then suggested.

"Oh, sorry. Is this a family thing?" Evie asked.

"Well, not for Doug and his mother, but for you two," Dr. Whale said, suddenly sounding urgent. "There's been a fire and your mother is there."

"WHAT?!" Evie gasped and panicked with wide eyes before she hopped up.

"Mom?!" Henry added, instantly worrying.

"I'd hurry if I were you," Dr. Whale suggested. "She doesn't seem to be hurt, but Miss Swan got her out of the fire in time."

"Oh, my gosh..." Evie whispered as she clutched her chest. "Henry, we should get moving," she then told her brother. "Mom might need us."

"Okay, Evie..." Henry nodded.

"Doug, Mrs. Clark, we'll see you guys later, okay?" Evie then said as she urgently took Henry's hand and went to go out the door with him.

"Yeah, okay," Doug nodded. "I hope your mom will be okay."

"Me too, Doug, me too." Evie replied before she went to leave with Henry as quickly as they could.

Ebony then seemed to swallow her pills, though she actually hid them in her mouth as she refused to take them for a personal reason. Dr. Whale ran a couple of tests on Ebony for the day while Doug stood there and got his stuff ready as it was about to get dark outside.

Of course, what was expected, was that the mansion did go through a fire, but on the plus side, the firefighters made it over and Regina was outside with Emma right now. The siblings looked around and spoke with a nearby fireman as a crowd drew by the mansion, all wondering what could have happened that started the fire and what happened in the middle.

"Your mother's going to be alright," A fireman told the Mills siblings after a while. "She just needs some oxygen, but she'll be just fine. Especially after being saved by Miss Swan."

"Go, Emma." Evie whispered to herself in amazement.

"Did Emma really rescue our mom?" Henry asked.

"Yes, she did," The fireman told them. "Let this be a lesson to you two to never play with matches."

Evie rolled her eyes playfully at the grade school fire safety rule.

"We won't, sir," Henry promised. "And we don't plan to ever smoke. Right, Evie?"

"Right, Henry," Evie nodded. "I'm just glad that Emma saved Mom, even after all of the chaos and drama."

"You're telling me." Henry agreed.

Though, both siblings were unaware that Regina overheard them and was frustrated to be saved by Emma Swan of all people. The Mills siblings then went to go and see the crowd who looked amazed at the night they had heard about and barely witnessed.

"Did you really rescue Regina?" Ms. Blanchard asked Emma.

"She did! The fireman said it," Henry said as he rushed by with Evie right behind him. "They saw it."

"That's what we've been hearing at least." Evie added with a small smile.

"You are a hero." Ruby told Emma out of amazement.

"We should see if they have a picture of the rescue." Ms. Blanchard suggested.

"We could make campaign posters." Granny added.

"Oh, people would love that!" Archie beamed. "That's a great idea. Wait, so..."

The group then suddenly walked away, leaving Emma, Evie, and Henry alone.

"This is how good wins," Emma then told the siblings. "You do something good and people see it, and then they want to help you."

"Maybe you're right and maybe wicked doesn't always win." Evie smirked playfully.

"You see, Henry?" Emma replied with a small smile. "We don't have to fight dirty." she then put her hand on the boy's shoulder before she soon noticed the same fabric that Mr. Gold was preparing in his shop when she spoke with him and soon decided she had to pay a little visit.

"What is it, Emma?" Evie asked softly. "Do you see something weird?"

"Excuse me... There's something I need to do." Emma then said, suddenly sounding urgent before she walked off suddenly.

"...Should we go with her?" Henry asked Evie.

"I think she has some important business to do alone right now," Evie suggested. "Come on. Let's go see Mom."

"Okay." Henry nodded before the paramedics began to leave Regina.

Soon, Emma made it over to the shop as Mr. Gold was wiping his hands clean after Ben began to look like a zombie.

"And so you see, that's all 32 Kings of England and there's even a song to help you memorize for a test whenever it comes along, other than just watching that King Arthur movie you loved when you were little." Mr. Gold smiled at his son.

"KILL ME!" Ben cried out, sounding exhausted and beyond bored to death.

Soon, the door came open and in came a certain blonde woman which made both of them look over.

"Loads of visitors today," Mr. Gold noted as he glanced over before she then slammed the door which made him grit his teeth slightly. "Do hope you're not going to break my little bell." he then warned Emma.

"You set the fire." Emma glared at him.

"I've been right here with my son, Miss Swan." Mr. Gold clarified.

"Take a whiff," Emma glared as she brought out the fabric she found at the mansion. "It smells like your sheep crap oil. Turns out it's flammable."

"Oh. Are you sure?" Mr. Gold replied before he brought out Ben's science textbook and made him hold onto it. "Here, practice. I'll quiz you in a moment before we go back home."

Ben mumbled as he took the book before he went to the back room and put on his headphones to concentrate.

"There's some construction working on at City Hall at the moment," Mr. Gold then told Emma once he could continue. "There's loads of flammable solvents used in construction."

"Why did you do it?" Emma demanded firmly.

"If I did it," Mr. Gold retorted before he shrugged along. "If I did it, that would be because you cannot win without something big. Something like, uh... Oh, I don't know. Being the hero in a fire?"

"How could you even know I'd be there at the right time?" Emma then asked him.

"Maybe Regina's not the only one with eyes and ears in this town," Mr. Gold replied calmly. "Or maybe... I'm just intuitive; were I involved."

"I could've run and left her there." Emma challenged.

"Not the type." Mr. Gold denied it.

"I can't go along with this." Emma then said out of frustration.

"You just did," Mr. Gold replied. "This is just the price of election, Miss Swan." he then added.

"A price I'm not willing to pay. Find another sucker." Emma then said before she went to leave the shop then.

"Okay, go ahead, expose me, but if you do, just think about what you'll be exposing and what you'll be walking away from." Mr. Gold then told her in warning before catching her just as she was about to leave. "Oh, yes. And, um... Who you might be disappointing." he then added.

Emma glared before she stormed out of the shop and slammed the door shut as the bell jingled again. Ben flinched as the door slamming made him lower his headphones a bit before he poked his head out from the backroom curtain.

"Now then, Benjamin, since we're alone," Mr. Gold smirked as he leaned against the table. "Why don't you recite to me The Periodic Table of Elements in alphabetical order?"

"Why do you torture me so much?!" Ben complained.

Mr. Gold let out a small, though still steely-eyed glare to get Ben to lose his attitude and make it quick.

Ben then grumbled before he took a deep breath and began to recite the elements he knew. "Actinium... Aluminum... Americium..."

Mr. Gold smirked and nodded as he listened to Ben's recital for him.

After a while, there was a debate between Sidney and Emma for the Sheriff job as Jordan spread the word in school. Of course, everybody already knew by now what had happened based on what their parents talked about. Evie looked and seemed to be distracted about something. She did think a little bit about her dream as she looked at her diary after she had written it down as it seemed important. Plus she thought about Graham being gone and that just made her feel sick to her stomach. She wasn't sure what she wanted, but she wanted things to change in Storybrooke as well. She puffed out her cheeks and soon got ready to go with Henry over to Granny's Diner after the debate that happened while they were gone since they were too young to have the time or patience to be part of the town council, especially with their mother as the mayor.

"I'm sorry you aren't feeling too good, Evie," Henry said. "Will you at least come talk to Emma with me?"

"Of course, Henry," Evie replied. "She might need some company right about now anyway."

"You could use some too," Henry said. "Plus this might be good for you to hear too."

Evie gave a small smile as they came into the diner as Emma was having some drinks in frustration.

"Another?" Ruby asked as she came over to Emma.

"Oh, hell yes." Emma nodded.

Henry and Evie soon came into the diner and then sat on both sides of Emma.

"Hey, guys." Emma greeted the Mills siblings.

Henry then took out his backpack and he pulled a walkie-talkie out of the bag to give it to Emma.

"What's this for?" Emma then asked.

Evie smiled warmly as Herny was now on the verge to cheering up.

"You stood up to Mr. Gold," Henry explained to Emma. "It's pretty amazing."

"Well, he did something illegal." Emma explained.

"That's what heroes do; expose stuff like that," Henry replied. "I shouldn't have given up on Operation: Cobra."

"Oh, Henry, I'm glad that you've got your groove back." Evie smiled.

"It never left," Henry smiled back. "I just needed some help to see it. Seeing Ebony really helped."

"Well, we could see her again sometime with Doug if you want." Evie then offered.

"I think I'd like that." Henry beamed.

Emma smiled warmly, glad that the siblings were in a good mood now. Then suddenly, in came Regina, Sidney, and Jordan.

"I thought I might find you here. With a drink. And my children." Regina noted firmly as she saw her children with the visible alcohol.

"Mom..." Evie murmured.

"Here to card me, Officer?" Emma asked flatly.

"Well, not at all," Sidney replied. "In fact, I think I'll join you."

"Here? I don't know," Emma said to him. "I think they're setting up a back room for the victory party."

"Oh, well, you'll have to tell me what that's like." Sidney then told her.

"Wait, what?" Evie asked. "Does this mean what I think it means, Mom?"

"Yes... Congratulations... Sheriff Swan." Regina said as she sharply exhaled before she pulled out the sheriff's badge and placed it on the counter.

"Did you know about this?" Henry asked Evie.

Evie shook her head as she just shrugged and felt confused about the situation right now, especially with what they had heard. Soon then, the people from Storybrooke and their descendants started to file into the diner.

"It was a very close vote, but people really seem to like the idea of a Sheriff brave enough to stand up to Mr. Gold." Regina then explained.

"Are you joking?" Emma asked Regina.

"She doesn't joke." Sidney and Evie said together, though Regina gave her daughter a look for saying such a thing.

"You didn't pick a great friend in Mr. Gold, Miss Swan, but he does make a superlative enemy." Regina replied.

"Enjoy that," Jordan added with a small smirk. "Especially you, Evie."

Evie firmly pouted and narrowed her eyes in response. "I think I need some air." she then huffed out in frustration before storming out of the diner.

"Evie? Wait!" Regina called.

Evie just slammed the door behind her and she kept on walking.

Regina watched Evie go before she sighed and shook her head. "That girl..." she then murmured.

"She's not perfect or well-behaved like I am, huh, Daddy?" Jordan asked innocently.

"You're perfect, my little newshound." Sidney smiled sweetly.

"Give me a break." Regina rolled her eyes at Sidney and Jordan's behavior.

"Man..." Evie groaned as she walked down the sidewalk. "I need someone to talk to... I don't know who I could talk to though... My family's here, but they wouldn't help... Henry's too young to understand... Mom's too frustrating to understand... I would talk to Graham, but he's not here..." she then sighed and looked up to the sky. "Why did I take him for granted? He wasn't my dad, but he felt like one for as long as I can even remember."

The stars then twinkled like diamonds in the clear night sky as Evie blinked with tears in her eyes.

"You said you'd always be there for me!" Evie soon yelled out into the night sky, seeming to try to talk to Graham as he was probably in a better place now. "...But you're not. And it's because of me," she then said as she cupped her face and seemed to let out a small cry. "It's my fault. It's my fault."

"Evie...?" Ben's voice asked.

"...Ben, if that's you, I swear to God..." Evie muttered before she looked up and over, seeing her childhood best friend. "Oh... Hi."

"Hey, Evie..." Ben chuckled with a bashful smile. "We gotta stop running into each other like this."

"Yeah... I guess..." Evie said with a small smile back. "...Well, I gotta go."

"Oh... Right now?" Ben asked.

"Well, yeah..." Evie replied. "It's not like we had plans together anyway, right?"

"Oh... It's okay, I just thought we could... Uh... No... Never mind." Ben spoke up before looking away softly.

"What?" Evie demanded.

"Just forget it, Evie..." Ben then said as he turned away.

"You can tell me." Evie insisted.

"I said not now." Ben glared suddenly, almost looking like his father.

Evie raised her eyebrows before she firmly pouted. "Well, you brought it up." she then scoffed a little.

"Well, I didn't mean to," Ben said. "Just get out of my way. I gotta meet up with my dad anyway."

"Okay... I will..." Evie rolled her eyes. "Jeez, you were fine a few minutes ago. Did I do something wrong?"

"It's nothing, Evie..." Ben sighed. "I just have a lot on my mind too and I can't talk about my thoughts with you right now."

"Well... I have a lot of thoughts on my mind too..." Evie muttered. "I need to talk to someone... But I guess not you."

"I'm really sorry, Evie, I just have a lot bugging me... Especially about school..." Ben sighed.

"It's okay, Ben... Just don't turn all Beast on me like that..." Evie said before she walked away to a certain direction.

"...I'm sorry." Ben whispered before he looked and saw Evie leave before he sighed sharply and decided to go meet up with his father as promised.

"Get in the car, Benjamin," Mr. Gold said as he closed and locked the shop door. "Then you can go to bed and get some rest. It's a school night after all."

"Yes, sir..." Ben nodded. "Are you still going to talk to Miss Swan before she goes to sleep too?"

"Yes..." Mr. Gold confirmed.

Ben let out a small moan.

"...You can rest your eyes in the car if you want to," Mr. Gold decided. "I think you've been working too hard lately."

Ben then gave his father a small smile.

"I care about you, my son," Mr. Gold smiled back before they got into his car. "I'll try to make this quick."

Ben sighed a little before he rested his head against the window as the car was soon driving along and soon coming to the Sheriff's station.

"You can come in if you want," Mr. Gold offered before facing Ben. "If you promise to-"

Ben was leaning against the window and snoring with his eyes shut.

"...Behave," Mr. Gold said before he decided to just let Ben get some rest as he left the car and locked the doors. "I won't be long, son." he then whispered.

Emma was soon inside the Sheriff's station and she soon had some company. She looked at the coat rack to see the official sheriff's jacket and it looked tempting, but soon, the company distracted her instantly.

"The Sheriff's jacket," Mr. Gold smirked as he seemed to appear from nowhere. "I thought you might want it after all."

Emma gave him a warning look. "You do know I'm armed, right?" she then warned him.

"It's all part of the act, my dear," Mr. Gold smirked innocently. "Political theatre in an actual theatre. I knew no one was going to vote for you unless we gave you some kind of extraordinary quality, and I'm afraid saving old Regina's arse from the fire just wasn't going to do that. We had to give you a higher form of bravery. They had to see you defy me and they did."

Emma began to look alarmed and concerned. "...No way. There's no way you planned that." she then said in shock.

Mr. Gold gave her a bit of a look. "Everyone's afraid of Regina, but they're more afraid of me," he then advised. "By standing up to me, you won them over. It was the only way."

"You knew I'd agree." Emma then said.

"Oh, yeah. I know how to recognize a desperate soul." Mr. Gold smirked.

"...Why did you do this?" Emma demanded calmly.

"We made a deal some time back, Miss Swan," Mr. Gold replied. "We established that you owed me a favor. I know that can be a bad feeling: owing someone. Now that you're Sheriff, I'm sure we'll find some way for you to pay back what you owe me. Congratulations." he then added before he then mysteriously left.

Emma watched him go as she now had a lot more on her mind now than ever.

Ben soon snorted after seeing something weird in his dream before he looked around, finding himself inside his father's car. He then looked to the driver's car seat before sighing and he then took out the picture he had found in his father's shop and was still curious about it, wondering more about its meaning and origin. He felt like he needed to talk to someone about something so he decided to get out what he could to the nearest person who would come his way, whether they would understand his hidden pain or not.

"Sorry that took so long," Mr. Gold said as he climbed into the driver's seat of his car and came to drive himself and Ben back home. "I had a very important business to discuss with Miss Swan. You understand, right?" he then faced his son with a small smile.

Ben had a bit of a firm frown on his face before he wiped his eye as he held the paper in his hands close to his chest.

"...Are you going to answer me, Benjamin?" Mr. Gold asked a bit sternly as he expected a "Yes, sir" in response to that.

"Dad, do I have a brother?" Ben then suddenly demanded.

"A... A... W-What...?" Mr. Gold asked a bit shallowly as his eyes widened once he gripped the steering wheel.

"A brother," Ben repeated, emphasizing the word. "Tell me the truth, Dad."

"A... A brother...?" Mr. Gold asked. "What would make you ask such a-"

Ben then interrupted his father and brought out the paper he had found which was a drawing of a boy who looked around the age of 14. He looked very familiar and unfamiliar at the same time and noticed how much the boy looked a bit like his father.

"...Oh." Mr. Gold then said softly and wearily.

"Who is he, Dad?" Ben demanded. "Is he my brother?"

"It's... It's complicated, Benjamin," Mr. Gold said as he started the car. "I'm not sure how I can tell you..."

"Is he gone? Did he die before I was born?" Ben then demanded as he refused to stop looking at his father until his questions were answered. "Is that even what happened to my mother?"

"Y-Your mother... Your mother is a different story..." Mr. Gold said softly as he tried to dodge the question, but it seemed impossible. "Y-Your brother... Your bother is an even c-complicated story."

"Are you going to tell me?" Ben demanded.

"...I will, someday, Benjamin, but not now," Mr. Gold said as calmly as he could before he began to drive them back home. "Let's just go home."

"Why not now, Dad?" Ben glared. "You've been hiding things from me my whole life, haven't you?"

"Not your whole life, Benjamin..." Mr. Gold said as calmly as he could. "We'll talk about this later."

"Why not now?" Ben glared as he crossed his arms. "What else is there anyway?"

"We will talk about this later, Benjamin, end of discussion!" Mr. Gold glared back as he forced his son to look at him. "I don't know where this attitude came from, but it's not funny and it's not cute either. I am your father and you will still treat me with respect and I want what's best for you and I don't want to lose you just like I lost-" he then stopped himself.

Ben gave his father a soft, but then curious look. Mr. Gold just looked at him before letting go of him and put both hands on the wheel before they would ride back home.

"...Dad?" Ben spoke up softly.

"Benjamin, please, we will talk about this later," Mr. Gold said as calmly as he could as he took them back home. "You have a lot of studying to do when you get home. You want to go to a good college, don't you?"

Ben sighed before he looked down at his feet a little.

"...Don't you?" Mr. Gold then prompted his young son.

"...Let's just go home, Dad..." Ben said softly as he turned away and rubbed the back of his head.

"...Very well then," Mr. Gold said before nodding. "...We'll talk about this another time though, okay? ...I have a lot on my mind right now."

"Okay..." Ben then said as she looked out the window. "Sure, Dad... Sure."

Mr. Gold nodded before he took a deep breath and continued to ride him and his teenage son back home. The rest of the ride was quiet as they only heard the car clicking occasionally and riding down the road as well as indistinct and passing chatter among people who were out that night. Ben glanced out the window though as he could had sworn he saw Evie visiting the cemetery as the car rode along. She was probably saying goodbye to Graham again though.

Chapter Text

Evie brought Henry with him as she had to visit Dark Star Pharmacy to pick up a few things as an errand for Regina. She began to do light shopping while Henry would try to keep himself busy and soon found material in the form of good old superhero comic books. Evie glanced over and hid a small smirk as she hoped that maybe superhero comic books would probably keep Henry busy from the fairy tale curse for a while and maybe he would start talking about other things like TRON or anything else he was interested in that were appropriate for his age. 

"Whatcha readin'?" A young voice asked.

Henry blinked before looking over to see a blonde girl, not Dee Dee, but still roughly his age as she approached him. "The Hulk vs Wolverine." he then told her calmly.

"I’m Ava," The blonde girl said to him. "I think I’ve seen you around school. You’re in Ms. Blanchard’s class, right?"

Henry nodded before another dark-haired boy close to their age walked up to the blonde girl. 

"Almost ready, Ava?" The boy asked the girl. 

The blonde girl nodded at him before smiling at Henry as she showed the other boy. "This is my brother, Nicholas." she then told him. 

"Hi," Nicholas said with a small smile. "Come on; let’s go." he then told his sister. 

"You wanna come hang out?" Ava invited Henry. 

"Sure!" Henry beamed before he blinked. "Oh, wait."

Evie was soon coming over with the things she wanted to buy before being stopped by her brother.

"Evie, can I go hang out?" Henry asked hopefully.

"You wanna hang out with someone?" Evie asked. "Is it Dee Dee?"

"Uh... No, it's my new friends." Henry said with a small smile.

"You made new friends?" Evie asked as she started to smile back, looking excited and happy for her brother. 

"Uh-huh," Henry nodded before looking at Nicholas and Ava. "This is my sister, Evie."

"We've heard of you too," Ava then said innocently. "You go to the high school, right?"

"That would be me," Evie replied. "Do you two have any brothers or sisters I would know?"

"Probably not," Nicholas said. "It's just me and Ava."

"Oh, okay," Evie smiled before she looked at Henry. "All right, Henry, you can go hang out with them. I'm done here anyway and I'll just see you at home."

"Okay then." Henry nodded as he went to join Nicholas and Ava.

Evie then got her stuff out and got ready to check out. 

However, Mr. Clark suddenly bolted to the door to stop the kids from leaving suddenly. "Where the hell do you think you’re going?" he then scolded the trio of kids. "Open up your bag."

"What?" Henry frowned.

"Hey! What's going on?" Evie complained that Henry was seen as a troublemaker. 

"Don’t think I didn’t see you rob me," Mr. Clark scolded. "Open your bag."

"Mr. Clark, Henry wouldn't steal." Evie scolded.

"Oh, yeah?" Mr. Clark replied before he took Henry's bag and began to look through it before he pulled out a fistful of candy. "And a liar, too."

"What?" Evie asked softly and very much in disbelief. 

Henry frowned before facing Nicholas and Ava once he saw right through them. "That’s why you were talking to me. So your brother could put that stuff in there." he then realized softly and sadly. 

"Henry... I’m shocked," Mr. Clark scolded Henry once more. "And you two; just who do you think you are?" he then asked Nicholas and Ava. 

The two kids just looked over before looking away.

"Mr. Clark, I happen to know for a fact that Henry wouldn't steal." Evie piped up.

"I'm sorry, Evie, but I'll have to call your mother." Mr. Clark replied before he brought out his phone to make a certain phone call. 

"Evie, I didn't take that candy." Henry told his sister.

"I know you didn't, Henry," Evie replied before looking at Nicholas and Ava. "How could you two do such a thing?"

Nicholas and Ava just backed up away from Evie in response. Evie tutted and shook her head at them as she put her arm around Henry while Mr. Clark called Regina. After making the call, Mr. Clark soon began to take Evie's items and began to ring her up and even after he was done, she decided not to leave Henry's side until this issue would be sorted out as her little brother was wrongly being picked on.

Soon, Regina came over to see what the problem was. 

"Well, I’m sorry, Madam Mayor, but your son was shoplifting." Mr. Clark soon told the woman.

"Were you?" Regina asked Henry a bit sternly.

Henry merely shook his head.

"And what about Evie?" Regina then asked.

"She was shopping in the back," Mr. Clark defended. "Look for yourself to see that Henry was stealing."

"He was not!" Evie complained.

"Please..." Regina told Evie as she put her hand up before looking to see Henry's bag with the candy, then shook her head. "My son doesn’t eat candy and he knows better than to steal. It was obviously those two," she then said rather icily. "We’re going."

"I told you..." Evie whispered with a firm pout to Mr. Clark since he was accusing Henry of something she knew he would never do in a million years. 

Regina, Henry, and Evie soon went to head for the door just as Emma was about to come through it.

"Guys. What happened?" Emma asked the Mills siblings. 

"Miss Swan, must I remind you that genetics mean nothing," Regina reminded the blonde woman coldly. "You’re not his mother and it’s all taken care of." 

"I’m here because I’m the Sheriff." Emma retorted calmly. 

"Oh, that’s right," Regina then said. "Go on; do your job. Take care of those miscreants." she then added before she went to leave the store with her children. 

"I'm sorry Mr. Clark made you feel like you were trouble, Henry." Evie said softly to her little brother.

"It's okay..." Henry shrugged. "I thought maybe I had some friends, but I guess I didn't."

"You still have Dee Dee." Evie reminded with a small smile.

"Yeah... I guess you're right..." Henry replied. 

"Maybe you guys can hang out for when I go out." Evie said.

"Are you going on a date with Doug?" Henry beamed.

Evie looked wide-eyed at that question.

"Absolutely not!" Regina suddenly spoke up. "Evie, you may go to your Teen Party Night or whatever it's called, but no dancing with boys! Teenage boys only want one thing from a girl."

"Yes, Mom..." Evie sighed at her mother's overprotective behavior.

"What do they want?" Henry asked innocently.

"Nothing you need to worry about, especially those two crumb snatchers," Regina told him. "Let's go home and drop it for now."

"Thank you for at least letting me go to the Teen Night." Evie said lightly.

"You're welcome." Regina said with a nod, but she didn't exactly smile.

They soon made it back home. Henry sat on Evie's bed while the girl went behind a changing panel to try on a special new dress for her evening planned with some schoolmates in an attempt to make some special new friends since she was a bit lonely like Henry. Sure, she knew people and remembered them from elementary school, but it seemed like everybody got distant from each other after that awkward phase in puberty. 

"I wish I could go to this Teen Night with you, Evie," Henry said. "Especially since it's going to interfere with your station in Operation: Cobra."

"I'm sure I'll find a way to survive away from Cobra for a while, Henry," Evie replied with an amused smirk. "Also, don't worry. I'm gonna be staying far, far away from Chad."

"Good," Henry nodded. "He was no good for you anyway, even if his mother's Cinderella."

"I have a hard time believing that Cinderella would have such a douche for a son." Evie rolled her eyes before she cupped her mouth with a small yelp.

"What's a douche?" Henry asked curiously.

"...D-Don't worry about it," Evie told him. "And don't ask Mom either."

"Is it a code word?" Henry then asked.

"Uh... Yeah... Sure, let's go with that," Evie smiled nervously before she stepped out, wearing a cape with her dress. She had on a dark blue gown with the cape's collar raised up high like in a way The Middle Ages would wear it and she wore her hair down and had on knee-high boots and gloves up to her elbows. "What do you think of this outfit?" she then asked.

"You just need a crown and you'll really look like The Evil Queen." Henry replied.

"I guess it's a bit much, huh?" Evie smiled sheepishly. 

"Would you like a pet raven to go with your cape?" Henry asked, trying to make a joke.

"Oh, wow," Evie smirked before she went back behind the changing panel to try something else. "I guess it's a little late for Halloween."

"Just a little bit." Henry nodded at his sister.

"I just hope Teen Night is at least interesting," Evie then said as she changed her clothes. "Sometimes these events that town holds to appeal to the teenagers can be really cheesy. I remember our first big dance when I was about your age when we were all sitting in the gym and they even played 'The Hokey Pokey' and some of the teachers tried to dance to get the kids to dance with them."

"Grown-ups... They just don't understand us, huh?" Henry replied. "They were kids once and yet they just do what no kid ever wants."

"Exactly," Evie nodded as she poked her head out briefly. "Just enjoy being young while you still can. I'll be graduating soon and then I don't know what I'll wanna do with my life, though... Mom wants me to be The Mayor in her place for when her time comes to retire."

"...Do you wanna be 'Mayor'?" Henry asked calmly.

"Sure..." Evie replied, though her voice sounded hollow. "It's what Mom wants for me, so it's for the best that I follow her footsteps, right?"

"But do you want to be The Mayor, Evie?" Henry repeated maturely. "Is that something you really want?"

Evie paused before she decided to answer that question. "Uh... Well..." she then said flatly.

"Yes?" Henry soon prompted.

"...No, Henry," Evie soon admitted quietly as she blushed about her honesty. "I don't want to be The Mayor of Storybrooke after Mom. I wanna go down my own path... But--"

"You don't have to be known just because of what Mom does or says," Henry said to her. "Besides, she's bad, and you aren't bad. You were just born that way. You, Ben, Chad, Carlos, Mal, Jay, and everyone else in your school don't have to be like your parents." 

"But... What else do we do?" Evie asked.

"Like you said. Go down your own path," Henry advised. "What do you wanna be more than anything for when you grow up?"

Evie paused before smiling softly. "Well... Honestly... I wanna be a fashion designer like Edna Mode when I grow up," she then confessed to him quietly. "I've been making my own clothes for a long time, even when I was in diapers, and heck, I even designed my own diapers."

"I don't think that last part is true." Henry smirked playfully.

"Oh, sure, ruin my dream," Evie smirked back to show that she was just joking. "But... Yeah... I made you that scarf, didn't I?" she then reminded.

"Yeah... You did..." Henry nodded as he played with the rim of his scarf a little. "It's a little silly sometimes, but I really do like it."

"Just don't tell Mom, okay?" Evie then asked. "I don't know how she'd react if she found out I didn't want to become The Mayor after her."

"That's just part of her plan as The Evil Queen anyway," Henry then said. "She's the Queen and you're the princess, so you inherit her throne."

"Right... The fairy tale thing..." Evie then murmured before nodding before smiling. "Just don't tell her I said any of this?"

"...I won't, Evie, but you should," Henry replied calmly. "It'll just show her another sign that you're growing up."

"Growing up is scary sometimes, but... It can be rewarding..." Evie said before she stepped out to show her next outfit idea. It was a short-sleeved dress that was splattered in blue and green with a black waistband and black boots and she still had her cape. "How about this?"

"That might work out," Henry nodded before looking over. "...You're really fond of that cape, huh?"

Evie looked down and away bashfully.

"...Was it your dad's?" Henry asked softly based on how Evie reacted to that statement.

"Um... Uh... Mm-hmm..." Evie nodded before she looked back at her little brother. "Mom said he would probably want me to have it. I don't really remember Dad very much, so... When she said that this belonged to him when I found it one day, I kinda wanted to keep it... So she let me."

Henry looked soft and thoughtful then. Evie then came over to Henry and hugged him with a firm nod.

"You can wear it to Teen Night if you want," Henry suggested. "That way he knows how much you appreciate him and miss him."

"I think he would like that very much, Henry." Evie said softly and emotionally about her missing father. 

"I know he would." Henry agreed.

Evie smiled as she sniffled and wiped her left eye as she put her hands together. "How about a quick snack and we'll check on your homework, huh?" she then suggested.

"Okay..." Henry nodded. "Thanks for letting me help you, Evie."

"I know being a helper when it comes to fashion is probably the last thing you wanna do, but you seemed like you wanted to talk," Evie said. "Also, just forget about Nicholas and Ava. They're probably not going to end up being important anyway. Just think about Dee Dee. She's your real friend."

"Yeah, okay..." Henry replied with a small smile. "I guess there IS something on my mind aside from those two anyway."

"Care to share?" Evie offered as she came to change back into her normal clothes and wrapped up and folded her cape to put away in a safe place for the time being. 

"Well... I guess... Um..." Henry stammered a bit. "...I guess I'm thinking about... Well... My dad. You had yours and you barely know him... Plus Emma was alone, so... Maybe she can tell me about my dad?"

"Oh... Henry..." Evie said softly and worriedly. "It might not be a pleasant story. I mean... She seems like she had no choice but to give you up for adoption."

"I just wanna know about him," Henry defended. "You get to know about your dad, so I wanna know mine. Do you think Emma would mind if I asked?"

"...Well, I dunno about that, but I guess it couldn't hurt to ask," Evie said with a shrug before she stepped out, dressed back to normal now. "The worst thing she can say is no."

"It's only fair." Henry replied.

"Right..." Evie nodded. "Just don't be too discouraged if it's too painful or uncomfortable to talk about, alright?"

"Okay, Evie..." Henry said softly.

"Good boy," Evie smiled. "Now let's get you ready for some homework and we'll go see Emma later, okay?"

"Okay." Henry said with a small smile back.

Soon, Emma was doing more work and research on Nicholas and Ava. She soon found out that they didn't have any parents and Mary Margaret told her that no one ever knew about that even when she had seen them in school and the best idea for them would be to be put in a foster home, though it was highly likely that they would be separated from each other if they went through that.

She even asked for help from the man known as Mr. Krzyszkowski and certain documents about the siblings had been removed by, surprise, surprise, Regina. Nicholas and Ava lost their mother some time ago and their father was missing and unknown as said by their birth certificates. After some time had passed, Evie and Henry came to see Emma in the sheriff's station to find out more progress on the mysterious twins of Storybrooke. Emma was in her office at the station, very hard at work. She had a pile of papers and files on her desk that she was trying to sort out diligently. 

"Any luck?" Henry asked as he came into the room with his book.

"No." Emma shook her head.

"Bummer." Evie replied.

"Thanks." Emma rolled her eyes at that remark.

"I know who they are," Henry piped up as he put the book on his desk and flipped through his pages. "They’re brother and sister, lost, no parents: Hansel and Gretel."

"Oh, come on," Evie told Emma. "Not even you can deny that resemblance."

Emma looked over before looking back at the Mills siblings. "...Anything in there about the dad?" she soon asked. 

"Just that he abandoned them." Henry replied.

"Though in most stories I grew up with, they have a wicked step-mother who tries to ditch them in the woods until they meet The Blind Witch." Evie added. 

"Sounds like a familiar story," Emma remarked about Nicholas and Ava's father. "Whoever this guy is, he could be in Laos by now." she then muttered. 

"No, he’s here." Henry replied. 

Emma gave Henry a long look. "Just how do you know that?" she then asked. 

"'Cuz no one leaves Storybrooke," Henry reminded. "No one comes here, no one goes. It’s just the way it is." 

Emma gave him a look. "I came here." she then reminded.

"Because you’re special," Henry explained to Emma. "You’re the first stranger here, ever."

"Though I could've sworn I saw someone here before Emma came around..." Evie said to herself before her eyes darted. "Maybe... Ugh... Childhood was so long ago." she then muttered as she couldn't seem to remember right now. 

"Right, I forgot," Emma then said before shrugging. "Well, if he’s around here anywhere, I’m going to find him."

"Sounds good," Evie nodded. "Ready to go, Henry?"

"Just a minute, Evie," Henry said before he looked at Emma. "Can you tell me about him?" he then asked hopefully.

Evie's eyes widened as she expected she knew what her little brother was going to ask Emma.

"I don’t know anything yet." Emma simply stated, referring to Nicholas and Ava's disappeared dad. 

"Not their father, mine," Henry replied. "I told you about your parents and now, you’re even living with your mom." 

"Mary Margaret isn’t... She’s... Never mind." Emma stammered before sighing in frustration. 

"Please?" Henry begged. "Evie gets to know about her dad, so I wanna know about mine."

Emma then looked over at Evie. Evie gave a small shrug, but she did nod as she thought maybe it would be good for Henry, but she hoped it wouldn't be too painful for Emma to talk about. 

Emma sighed before she started to tell Henry about his father. "I was pretty young. I’d just gotten out of the foster system and the only job I could get was at this 24-hour diner just off the interstate," she soon began to tell Henry while Evie looked a bit curious. "And, um... Your dad was training to be a fireman. He always got the worst shifts, so he’d come in and order coffee and pie and sit at the counter and always complain that we didn’t sell pumpkin pie, but he always came back the next night anyway." she then revealed to him.

"Did you get married?" Henry asked hopefully. 

"Oh, no. Nothing like that. We just... We hung out a few times outside of work and... Life happened," Emma explained calmly. "His got better and mine got worse and... I got into some trouble." 

"And you went to jail." Evie guessed. 

"Yeah. Before I went, I-I found out I was pregnant with Henry," Emma nodded as she explained. "And I tried to contact him, and I found out that he died saving a family from a burning apartment building," she then faced the boy calmly. "So, you think I’m a savior, Henry, he was. Your father was a real hero." she soon concluded. 

"Oh..." Evie said softly with a small smile, though another part of her had to wonder if it was even true. 

"Evie has her dad's scarf. Do you have anything of my dad's?" Henry then replied to Emma. "Something you can remember him by? Something I could see?" he then asked hopefully. 

Emma sighed, seeming to be exhausted now. "I-I don’t. Henry, I’m sorry. I gotta go. I may know how to find this guy," she then suddenly said before looking at a basket there that was filled with heart-shaped sugar cookies. "Huh? Where'd these come from?"

"Oh... Those must be Ginger's cookies." Evie guessed.

"Ginger?" Emma asked.

"Oh! You shouldn't eat those!" Henry gasped. "Ginger made them!"

"Henry..." Evie firmly pouted.

"Who is Ginger?!" Emma asked the Mills siblings. "Besides, this looks really good."

"Ginger is The Blind Witch's daughter," Henry replied. "You know what she did to Hansel and Gretel so who's to say she won't do the same to us? The Blind Witch lured Hansel and Gretel to their doom, remember?"

"Oh, come on," Evie rolled her eyes as she had her hand over her own sweet treat. "You're not gonna eat them because of what Ginger's mom supposedly did to Hansel and Gretel?" she then added before she decided to eat the cookie anyway.

Henry gasped and looked fearful for his sister's life suddenly.

"Wow... These are beyond delicious and spectacular," Evie smiled as she enjoyed her cookie very much. "I happen to know Ginger a bit, Henry. She's one of the best students in Culinary Class, plus there's a pie baking contest at school where Mr. Horner is supposed to be judging and I hope she wins."

"I'm just looking out for you, Evie, like you look out for me." Henry reminded softly.

"I know you are, Henry, but you just said I didn't need to be like Mom, so maybe Ginger's not like her mother," Evie reminded gently. "They're really good cookies, Henry."

"Hmm..." Henry paused thoughtfully.

"Well, you guys enjoy the cookies. I got work to do." Emma told the Mills siblings before she decided to get going.

"You wanna take the cookies with you?" Evie offered.

Emma looked over before giving a small smile. "I guess that couldn't hurt, right?" she then said as she accepted the cookies since they were just sitting there.

Henry and Evie looked at Emma and soon walked out with her, but they wouldn't follow her this time. 

"I guess those cookies aren't terrible if The Blind Witch's daughter made them." Henry said.

"If you say so, Henry..." Evie shrugged before looking over.

A girl with low pigtails and glasses was shown before quickly hiding.

"Ginger Braeburn?" Evie soon called.

The girl poked her head back out before she smiled nervously and waved.

"That's The Blind Witch's daughter." Henry noted.

"Henry, let's not call her that in public, okay?" Evie suggested before she walked over to see the girl. "Um. Hey." she then spoke up.

"Um... Hi..." Ginger said as she stepped out and rubbed her arm nervously. "Sorry."

"Hey, it's okay," Evie smiled. "We got your cookies. They're really beyond spectacular."

"Really?" Ginger asked softly.

"Yeah," Evie replied. "Regardless of what my little brother might think."

"Am I in his book too?" Ginger asked.

"Well... No, but he thinks your mother is The Blind Witch," Evie explained. "So he's a bit nervous about trying your treats."

Henry looked bashful and mortified for thinking like that since Evie just said it out loud.

"It's okay," Ginger sighed sharply. "No one really likes my food in school for whatever reason."

"Well, I'm sure your mother, whoever she is, would like them," Evie suggested. "There's nothing like a mother's support, especially when she makes chocolate chip cookies."

Ginger seemed to glance at Evie quietly.

"...Well, you know," Evie then said with a small smile. "Wait, didn't your mom ever make you, like, chocolate chip cookies? Like, when you're feeling sad, and they're fresh from the oven, with a big old glass of milk, and she just makes you laugh and puts everything into perspective and--" 

Ginger continued to look at Evie a bit funny.

"...Why are you looking at me like that?" Evie asked softly.

"...Can you keep a secret? Especially from your mom?" Ginger asked before biting her lip.

Evie then looked around before simply nodding. "I'm keeping a pretty big one from her right now actually." she then said softly.

"Okay," Ginger said before looking around and coming to go over to a bench to sit down and talk with Evie while Henry came behind. "...I don't have a mother." she then confessed to Evie.

"What?" Evie whispered loudly with wide eyes so that no one else would hear.

"Well, I guess I did, once upon a long time ago, but... I'm on my own back home actually." Ginger admitted quietly.

"What about your... Father?" Evie then asked. "What happened to him?" 

"I never met my father," Ginger said as she put her hands together. "I was with my mother a long time ago of course, but... I don't know or remember what happened to her. I've been on my own in Storybrooke ever since."

"And no one's found out or realized?" Evie asked.

"No one really pays attention to me anyway, especially due to my baked goods," Ginger said with a shrug. "I don't wanna be taken away to Foster Care, so I've had to be very careful. Especially whenever your mother comes around or when Mr. Gold and Ben come to collect the rent."

"Oh... Oh, my gosh... I'm so sorry," Evie said. "...Well, I won't tell anyone and try to keep your secret safe, but you better be careful. It can be hard to keep secrets in this town."

"Especially away from Jordan Glass in school," Ginger sighed. "She seems to report stories that aren't even her business just so she can be popular and be an ace reporter like her dad."

"Oh, believe me, I know all about Mr. Glass and his reporting skills," Evie rolled her eyes before she gave a small smile to Ginger. "But don't worry, you can trust me and Henry."

Ginger gave a small smile back. "Thank you, Evie. That makes me feel a little bit better." she then said. 

"At least a little bit better is better than not feeling better at all." Evie smiled sweetly.

"Indeed." Ginger smiled back before she stood up.

"Oh. Are you leaving?" Evie asked.

"Uh, yeah. I gotta get going, but I'll see you around, okay?" Ginger then said.

"Oh, sure," Evie replied. "Catch up with you later, Ginger."

"See ya later then, Evie. You too, Henry." Ginger smiled as she then walked away to head down the street.

Evie beamed warmly. "You see, Henry? Ginger won't hurt anyone," she then said. "Whether she's The Blind Witch's daughter or not."

"Yeah, I suppose you're right," Henry said before smirking. "Kinda like me saying you didn't have to be evil like The Evil Queen even though you're her daughter?"

"Oh, Henry. Do you have to be right about everything?" Evie playfully rolled her eyes in response.

"Why, yes... Yes, I think I do." Henry smirked innocently.

"Hmph... Little sneak..." Evie smirked back before ruffling up his hair and making him laugh.

Meanwhile, Emma had come to see Mary Margaret again and gave the sugar cookies to Nicholas and Ava. Luckily, the twins seemed to enjoy the cookies as they were very good even if the supposed Blind Witch's daughter made them. While they were eating, she soon came downstairs with a box that she brought with her when she moved in with Mary Margaret. "I want to show you guys something." she told the twins before pulling a blanket out of the box. 

"What’s that?" Nicholas asked.

"It’s my baby blanket. It’s something I’ve held onto my whole life. That’s the only thing that I have from... From my parents," Emma explained. "I’ve spent a lot of time with a lot of kids in your situation, and all of them, all of us, we held onto stuff. I want to find your father, but I need your help. Is there anything of his you’ve held onto?" she then prompted, hoping the baby blanket would help motivate them into pitching in. 

Ava looked thoughtful before she answered. "I might have something, but if I give it to you, you’ll make sure we stay together, right?" she then replied. 

"Right." Emma nodded.

Ava then nodded in return and she soon pulled something out of her pocket and handed it to Emma. 

"A compass." Emma remarked.

"Our mom kept it. She said it was our dad’s." Ava explained. 

"Thank you." Emma said softly. 

Ava gave a small smile before looking curious. "Did you find them?" she then asked. 

"Who?" Emma queried.

"Your parents." Ava replied. 

"Not yet, but I’m going to find yours." Emma replied in strong determination as always. 

"When you go out, can you bring back more cookies?" Nicholas asked. "These are the best cookies I've ever had."

"Me too." Ava added with a hopeful smile.

"I'll try." Emma gave a small smile as they continued to enjoy Ginger's cookies despite what others thought about them.

Sometime later, Emma had gone to see Mr. Gold and the two talked for a while about the compass belonging to the Zimmer twins. Ben was coming back after running an errand before he looked over to see Emma and his father talking in private. 

"Good luck with your investigation." Mr. Gold soon told Emma.

Emma nodded as she then left and Mr. Gold hid a smirk, holding onto a blank index card. 

"What was that all about?" Ben asked his father.

"Never you mind that," Mr. Gold replied. "Let's just say Sheriff Swan is about to solve a mystery."

"...Okay, Dad." Ben shrugged.

Mr. Gold nodded with a small smirk before he handed Ben a broom in exchange for the goods the teenage boy had picked up. Ben then traded before accepting the broom and went to sweep up the floor.

"...Why do you smell like sugar?" Mr. Gold asked.

"Culinary Class went wrong in school again today," Ben said. "We could really use some proper guidance in there."

"Hmm... Well... I hope you can find it," Mr. Gold suggested. "Maybe you could get a teacher to help for the visually challenged."

"A blind cook? I don't think so, Dad..." Ben chuckled as he swept up the floor.

"Oh, believe me, my son... Stranger things have happened..." Mr. Gold smirked innocently.

Ben shook a chill down his spine about his father's smirk, but kept quiet as he continued to sweep up the floor. He looked like he had something on his mind, but decided to keep it to himself for now.

Evie soon came over to Ms. Blanchard's place to meet the Zimmer twins as they weren't as bad as she or Henry thought as they were just misunderstood. "I heard there was some sort of activity going on?" she then asked her former teacher from when she was around Henry's age.

"Just some baking," Ms. Blanchard smiled. "You and Henry are welcome to join Nicholas and Ava if you want."

"Man, everybody's baking today," Henry said to Evie. "First Ginger and now the Zimmer twins?"

"Guess it's just a baking kind of day," Evie said. "Maybe I should drop you off and so some... Teenager stuff."

"Evie, you can join too if you want," Ms. Blanchard advised. "Baking is a really good stress reliever."

"Oh... Are you sure?" Evie asked.

"But of course," Ms. Blanchard smiled. "You were always good at baking when you were a kid."

"Well, you can thank my Easy-Bake Oven for Christmas back then for that," Evie smiled bashfully. "You sure you don't mind a lot of bakers in your kitchen?"

"I don't," Ms. Blanchard smiled. "You look like you need to take a break from the stress and pressures of being a teenager anyway."

"I guess I could take a little break from that stuff," Evie said with a small shrug. "Guess it might be good to hang around the kiddies for a little while."

"That's the spirit," Ms. Blanchard beamed as she let Evie come inside and shut the door behind her. "Come on in and take a load off."

"Thanks, Ms. Blanchard," Evie said as she came inside. "You know, I hope you get married someday. You'd make a really great mother."

"Why, thank you, Evie," Ms. Blanchard beamed. "That's a real compliment."

Evie smiled before looking over as the telephone began to ring.

"You go and have fun with the kids," Ms. Blanchard suggested as she walked over. "I'll get that."

"Well... Okay..." Evie shrugged before smiling as she decided to go hang out with Henry and the twins.

Ms. Blanchard smiled as she soon answered the phone. For a little while, there was a small back and forth before she suddenly walked over. "Excuse me, Evie, I need to step out for a few minutes," she then said. "Would you mind watching the kids?"

"I thought I was taking a break from being a teenager right now, Ms. Blanchard." Evie smirked playfully.

"Well, yes, but I'm gonna need you to be a big kid for a minute," Ms. Blanchard smirked back. "I won't be long."

"Well, all right," Evie nodded. "I'll make sure your house isn't burnt down before you come back."

"Please do, I quite like it here." Ms. Blanchard chuckled warmly before she went to go out the door.

Evie giggled before she smiled and started to have fun and bake with the younger kids. She even tried to make it seem like a cooking show as she tried to act like Martha Stewart like she saw on TV sometimes. The kids didn't get the reference, but they had fun with Evie regardless. 

"And while we're waiting..." Evie said before she sat with the kids at the table as they all had glasses filled with chocolate milk and straws. "Some delicious and amazing chocolate milk."

"Here, here!" Ava cheered before she took a sip with the others. "Oh, wow. Evie, this chocolate milk is really good."

"I'm glad you like it," Evie smiled. "And the best part is you can make it at home if you don't have any in the fridge already made."

"Really?" Ava asked.

"Mm-hmm," Evie smiled. "You can just use ordinary white milk and put in some chocolate syrup and stir it all up."

"Wow. It's that easy?" Nicholas asked. "I thought maybe chocolate milk came from a brown cow or something."

"Not quite, Nicholas," Evie chuckled warmly. "Ms. Blanchard was right though... Baking homemade chocolate chip cookies was a lot of fun, I guess I was just stressed."

"Being a teenager is tough, huh?" Ava asked. "I'm a little nervous about that too."

"It's not so bad once you get there, but yeah... It can be a challenge sometimes," Evie said with a small smile. "I'm sure you guys will do just fine once you're in high school though. Just don't miss me too bad once I go to college."

"College? Now that sounds like a challenge." Nicholas remarked.

"Yeah, it really does, especially living far away from home," Evie nodded. "I'll probably handle it alright though. I'd like to see the world... Explore more outside of Storybrooke."

"Well, when Emma breaks the curse, then you'll be able to." Henry then whispered to Evie.

"We'll see, Henry. We'll see." Evie nodded before she sipped more chocolate milk with the kids.

Later on, it was soon getting dark as the kids ate their chocolate chip cookies. Ms. Blanchard then came inside, looking a little grim about something.

"Hey, Ms. Blanchard," Henry smiled. "You look like you could use a cookie."

"Yeah, have some with us," Evie added. "We made plenty."

"You'll have to finish up those cookies and say goodbye." Ms. Blanchard said in a sorrowful voice.

"What...?" Evie asked softly. "But... But why...?"

"Nicholas, Ava, you need to go outside with Sheriff Swan," Ms. Blanchard told the twins. "Right now."

Nicholas and Ava looked at each other before looking back in concern. Evie and Henry also began to look concerned.

Soon, everyone was outside as Regina came to take care of Evie and Henry while Emma would take care of the Zimmer twins.

"Come on. It's gonna be--" Emma said before she took out the compass to give it back to Ava. "Here. I'm sorry. We gotta go."

Nicholas and Ava soon began to get into the car in silence before Emma shut the door.

"Emma, you don't have to do this!" Evie cried out. 

"Evie, don't disturb Sheriff Swan's work," Regina scolded. "Let's go, Henry." she then ordered.

Henry then shook Regina's hand off his shoulder before he ran over to the car, going right to the driver's seat to talk with Emma. 

"Mom, stop," Evie said before facing her mother. "You can't tell us what to do like this. You're upsetting Henry and his new friends."

"Friends? Friends?! HA!" Regina scoffed. "May I remind you that two got your little brother in trouble?"

"They're not trouble, they're just misunderstood," Evie told her. "You need to be reasonable, you're acting like a..." she then started before quickly stopping herself. 

"What? Go on... Say it." Regina demanded as she narrowed her eyes at Evie's rebellion with her hands on her hips. 

"An Evil Queen." Evie narrowed her eyes.

Regina's eyes widened before she looked even more stern. Evie did flinch at Regina's cold gaze, but tried to ignore it so she could stay brave and confident. She then decided to walk away from her mother to go and join Henry to possibly help out. 

"No, you can’t take them!" Henry warned Emma through the window. "They can’t leave Storybrooke, Emma, they can’t. Something bad will happen." 

"Something bad has already happened." Emma retorted before she started her engine and then drove off.

And once she was gone, Regina watched her with a mischievous smile on her face.

Evie looked over at her mother's reaction and felt her heart crushing deep inside her soul. "...She really is an Evil Queen..." she then whispered in horror and concern.

Meanwhile, as they left, they soon came to the town line. Nicholas and Ava refused to speak as they were on their way to Boston and out of Storybrooke. However, just as the car was about to pass the town line, the car suddenly became shaky and eventually stopped.

"You gotta be kidding me." Emma complained. 

"What happened?" Ava asked suddenly. "What's wrong?"

"Engine stalled." Emma said before taking out her cell phone.

"Who're you calling?" Ava asked.

"Help." Emma told her as she placed the call.

Meanwhile, as the call was taken, Regina began to go back home.

"We'll see you in a little bit, Mom." Evie spoke up softly.

"Hmm..." Regina paused a bit firmly, though she kept walking.

"I'm sorry if I got you in trouble, Evie," Henry said. "You're not mad at me, are you?"

"No, Henry, I'm not mad at you," Evie promised. "I might be six feet under by the time I get back home and probably banned from going out to Teen Night, but I'll at least come with you to make your special delivery to Emma."

"Thanks, Evie. You're the best big sister in the world." Henry beamed.

"No, I'm not... But thank you." Evie smiled warmly as a certain truck was leaving a garage before heading down toward the town line.

Henry smiled back before they shared a hug.

Back in Emma's car, Ava was watching the compass and soon noticed that the needle was starting to move which delighted her immensely. "Nicholas, look!" she then told her brother.

The needle had pointed to the back of the car which made the twins turn around to look to see that a new car was approaching them. The car soon stopped and out came a man by the name of Michael Tillman. 

"Those are them?" Michael asked Emma.

"Those are them." Emma nodded. 

"And the car?" Michael then asked. "It's fine?"

"I just wanted you to see them, just once. I didn't think I could do it either," Emma explained, giving him sympathy and empathy. "I gave up Henry ‘cuz I wanted to give him his best chance. When I saw that he didn't have it, I couldn't leave. I was just as scared, more, probably, but once I saw him, got to know him, I couldn't go back." she then added. 

Michael looked at her as he walked near the car and came over to the twins who were rumored to be his long-lost son and daughter. "You're taking them? To Boston?" he then asked. 

"I don't have to." Emma told him.

Michael then looked in the back to see Nicholas and Ava as they began to remind him of someone. "...No, you don't have to." he then said. He then came over to the car as Ava lowered the window.

Emma then smiled with joy as it looked like Nicholas and Ava were finally reunited with their father after already losing their mother. 

"Mr. Tillman? Is everything all right?" Ginger asked as she poked her head out the window.

"It's all right, Ginger," Michael told her. "We're going to have some extra company back at my place. I don't want you to sit on that twisted ankle when I almost ran you over on the way home all alone." 

Ginger blushed bashfully.

"She seems like a sweet girl too," Michael then told Emma about Ginger. "She was taking a walk and I almost ran her over, but she had a little accident."

"So I've heard..." Emma nodded. "I think Evie knows her."

"Probably," Michael replied. "It's a small town after all," he then looked at the twins. "Come on, you guys. You're coming home with me too."

Nicholas and Ava seemed to beam at that hopefully. Ginger looked out the window and waved at them as they made their way out of Emma's car. The twins looked over and waved back at her.

Soon after, Emma came back home to Mary Margaret to share something with her before she decided to do some deep thinking. She was looking at a newspaper cutting about a 7-year-old boy finding a baby girl on the side of a road as they seemed to show up out of nowhere before being placed in a foster home together. Once Henry and Evie saw Emma, they came to see her before they would go back home together that night.

"What's that?" Henry piped up right behind Emma, startling her a little.

"Just an old file," Emma said to him before seeing him carrying a white box. "What's up?" 

"Pumpkin pie. I thought you'd like some," Henry told Emma before making her smile. "...It was pumpkin, right?" he then asked. 

"Right," Emma nodded before she began to look thoughtful. "Henry, about your father..." she then started to say. 

"Yeah?" Henry replied.

Emma paused thoughtfully before she then decided to say something. "I'm glad that I told you." she then covered up.

Evie glanced over as she had a sneaking suspicion that Emma was hiding something from Henry. 

"Me too." Henry said before hugging Emma and she soon hugged him back. 

"Gimme that." Emma then smirked before she took the box from Henry and then opened it so that she could eat.

"You need the magic word first, Emma." Evie smirked playfully.

"Please?" Emma then asked.

"Yes." Evie then smiled and chuckled warmly. 

"What you did, with Ava and Nicholas, you really are changing things." Henry soon said to Emma. 

Emma smiled warmly at that before they soon heard a sound.

"Is that a motorcycle?" Evie wondered before looking over and seeing that that was exactly what it was. 

There was a stranger on a motorcycle before he walked over to the three as he pulled up next to them. "Hey." he then greeted.

"Hey." Emma replied.

"Is this Storybrooke?" The stranger then asked.

"Sure is, buddy." Evie replied. 

"Any place to get a room around here?" The stranger asked. 

"Uh, you're staying?" Henry asked, a bit surprised. 

"That's the plan," The stranger nodded. "I'm just looking for a bed."

"Granny's Bed & Breakfast is just off the road, another two blocks." Emma suggested since she was so used to Storybrooke right now that she could help out a fellow stranger. 

"Thank you." The stranger then said before walking back to his motorcycle.

"Who is that?" Henry asked Evie.

Evie just frowned and shrugged in response.

"Hey, I didn't catch your name!" Emma soon called out.

"That's 'cuz I didn't give it!" The stranger called back before he got back on his motorcycle and suddenly drove off.

Henry and Evie just blinked, feeling just as, if not more, confused than Emma.

"I thought you said strangers don't come to Storybrooke?" Emma said to Henry. 

"They don't." Henry replied. 

"Hm... Maybe he's a professional liar." Evie scoffed and rolled her eyes as Henry shrugged.

"Come on, Evie. We better go back home." Henry suggested.

"Right behind ya," Evie nodded before smiling at Emma. "Enjoy the pie. Good night, Emma." 

"Thanks," Emma replied. "I wouldn't mind some of those chocolate chip cookies you guys made either."

"Sorry, but I sorta dropped them." Evie smiled bashfully.

"In your mouth?" Emma smirked.

"Lucky guess." Evie smirked back.

Emma chuckled a little before shaking her head as she had another misadventure with the Mills siblings until next time. 

Chapter Text

When the morning sun came, the stranger of Storybrooke was shown to be tinkering with his motorcycle just outside the Mayor's house.

"You have everything?" Evie asked Henry as they came out of the house. "Books, homework, lunchbox, supplies?"

"Yes, Evie. I double-checked before I came downstairs too." Henry nodded.

"Good boy," Evie said with a small smile. "I just like to make sure you have all of your stuff."

"I like it when you do stuff with me, Evie, instead of trying to impress people in school because you might think they think that it's uncool to help out your little brother." Henry said softly.

"I know..." Evie sighed. "Things will get better, I promise."

"Especially when Emma breaks the curse." Henry nodded hopefully.

"...Right. When Emma breaks the curse and restores everybody's memories..." Evie then said, trying her best to sound convincing in agreeing with him.

Henry nodded before looking over. "Hey, it's that guy." he then said.

"Which guy?" Evie asked before she looked where he was looking. "Oh... That bike guy... Is he in your book?"

"I don't know, I'm not sure." Henry shrugged.

"Well... Come on, we better get moving." Evie suggested before they walked down the path together to get to school, though encountered the stranger on their way.

"What are you doing here?" Henry asked the stranger.

"Henry, you can't talk to strangers." Evie whispered firmly as she reminded him of a basic childhood rule.

"But he's on our property." Henry defended.

Evie paused thoughtfully before she realized that was a good point.

"Fixing my bike." The stranger told Henry.

"Okay..." Evie said with a small nod.

"No, I mean in Storybrooke." Henry clarified.

"Just visiting." The stranger then said.

Henry then looked over and noticed that he had a certain thing with his motorcycle. "What's that?" he then asked.

"A box." The stranger simply stated.

"What's inside it?" Henry then asked.

"Stop, Henry." Evie murmured as this seemed to be nosy behavior.

"It's okay, he's just a kid, he's bound to be curious," The stranger told Evie. "Let's just say that it's just something I need to do what I came here for."

Regina then came out the front door to see her children talking to the stranger who was on her property.

"Well, I thought you were just visiting?" Henry then reminded the stranger.

"Doesn't mean I don't have something to do." The stranger then said as he started his motorcycle.

"And just what do you plan to do in Storybrooke, sir?" Evie then asked as she crossed her arms.

"Sorry, but I thought you weren't allowed to talk to strangers." The stranger smirked at her a little.

"Henry! Evie!" Regina soon yelled out.

"Better get to school. Looks like a storm's coming." The stranger advised the Mills siblings before he rode off on his motorcycle.

Evie slowly blinked before looking over her shoulder.

"Evie. Henry. Who was that?" Regina demanded.

"We don't really know," Evie replied. "Sorry, Mom. We're going to school right now."

"See that you do," Regina nodded. "I thought I always told you two to never talk to strangers."

Henry just hid behind Evie since he couldn't defend himself then.

"Sorry again, Mom," Evie replied. "It won't happen again."

Regina gave a firm nod.

"Come on, Henry, let's go." Evie then told her little brother.

"Okay, Evie." Henry said before following his big sister on the way to school.

Regina watched them go and eyed the stranger curiously before she let her children head off to another day of school.

"By the way, Dr. Thatcher the Vet is good with animals... Almost like he can understand them..." Evie said to Henry with a small smirk. "Maybe he's Dr. Doolittle."

"You mean like the movie?" Henry asked.

"Probably, yeah," Evie replied. "But I know he was a doctor who could talk to animals... Kinda like in The Wild Thornberrys." she then said.

"...What's The Wild Thornberrys?" Henry then asked, feeling confused.

"Oh, Henry. I have so much to teach you and so little time." Evie laughed a little as she began to walk him to school as the rumbles of storm clouds could be heard.

It was just another ordinary morning in Storybrooke, aside from the new stranger in town who no one still knew anything about, but there was more to him than there appeared to be. The sound of the song "Fur Elise" could be heard inside a woodsy-looking house that resembled a fairy tale cottage. Inside the house was the girl known as Dee Dee as she began to dance around, standing on her tiptoes and having her hands over her head as she tried to dance like a very skilled prima ballerina. She wore her hair in pigtails as always and was wearing her school uniform as she began to dance before she soon stopped as the song stopped and she took a look at her clock on the wall with the time 7:30, telling her one thing.

"Oh, dear... I'm late..." Dee Dee said to herself before she walked over to the gramophone in the room to pull the needle above the record she had played. She then looked in the mirror and brushed some of her blonde hair down while keeping them in bouncy pigtails and then went to pick up her jacket and backpack and put them on before she dashed off out the door. She then walked back over for a moment then came to pick up some money, counting it in her hand before she nodded and hoped it would be enough before she came to leave the door and lock the door behind her as she began to creep out to a brand new morning in Storybrooke.

Far away from Misthaven which was home to The Enchanted Forest and a lot more, there was a different world shown. This world was known as Parthenia which had its own magic, especially in the power of dance. Many folks lived here such as The Swan Princess, The 12 Dancing Princesses, Giselle, Romeo and Juliet, and a whole lot more. Another best-known dancer with her story was a girl named Clara Drosselmeyer. She lived among King Mortimer who was often known as The Rat King as he was rather tyrannical, cruel, and rat-like, hence the nickname others had given him from outside of his kingdom as no one would dare call him such a thing in his presence. Today would be Clara's first effort in becoming one of the king's best dancers as she had traveled near and far to show her dancing skills and was going to be dancing among the other dancers who were already there. The day soon started as King Mortimer demanded to be entertained as a couple of soldiers were beside him as he sat on his throne.

"Bring out the dancers." King Mortimer demanded.

"Yes, sir," One of the soldiers nodded and he soon left his side and soon went to go and alert the woman in charge of the dancers for their housing and care in The Rat King's castle. He soon came down the corridor and looked around before he soon found a woman there and decided to have a word with her. "Excuse me, Miss?"

"Yes?" The woman answered before facing him. "Ah... Good day to you."

"Are you the woman in charge of the dancers in this castle?" The soldier asked. "I'm a little new at this job."

"Yes... My name is Marie," The woman replied. "Shall I bring out the dancers for His Majesty?"

"That would be best, yes," The soldier nodded. "It's a quiet day with no attacks and no sign of this legendary Dark One they speak of in Misthaven."

"Very nice," Marie approved at that news. "I shall fetch my dancers for you, good sir. I shall see to it that King Mortimer is amused."

"Very good, Miss Marie." The soldier said before he decided to leave her to it.

Marie nodded and she soon went to go get her dancers for King Mortimer, especially Clara who was going to have her official dancing debut. The soldier watched her go and soon went to go back into the throne room. King Mortimer looked over with small glare toward the soldier who came back.

"The dancers are on their way, sir." The soldier informed.

"Very good," King Mortimer nodded before smirking. "Things are about to get very interesting around her."

"Very good, sir." The soldier agreed as he stood in his place.

King Mortimer then looked forward as he began to wait for the dancers and soon had some of his favorite food to snack on during the dancing he demanded which was in the shape and form of cheese.

Dee Dee was soon making her way to school like the other young folk in Storybrooke. She then looked over to see that Mr. Gold's shop was not open yet and soon took a peek inside to look for anything interesting. She looked further in before she thought she saw something and beamed warmly as it caught her interest and looked hopeful before she reached into her pocket to take out some money. "You will be mine... Oh, yes. You will be mine..." she then whispered to herself before she went to keep going to school before gasping as she ran into someone.

"Watch it, sister." The grumpy bearded man glared, on his way to the hospital before he looked down in a bit of surprise.

"I-I'm sorry..." Dee Dee said softly and flinched.

"...You're just a kid." The man said softly.

"I'm sorry, sir. It won't happen again." Dee Dee said, quietly and urgently, before she then decided to bolt down the street to school.

The bearded man glanced as Dee Dee dashed away before he shook his head at himself and decided to keep doing what he was doing. "What's a little munchkin doin' out here alone anyways? Don't she got any parents?" he then muttered to himself a little.

The storm then seemed to get closer and closer before Dee Dee made it over to school and panted a bit as she had quite a long walk over to school.

"Hey, Dee Dee," Henry smiled as he saw his friend. "You okay?"

"Huh?" Dee Dee blinked before looking over. "Oh... Hi, Henry. Yes, I'm fine." she then nodded.

"Ooh, it looks stormy up there," Henry said as he looked up to the sky. "We better head inside really quick. I imagine today in school might be unlike any other."

"Maybe," Dee Dee shrugged a little bit. "Say, do you know when Mr. Gold's shop opens?" she then asked.

"Um... I think 10:30," Henry replied. "Why?"

"Just curious..." Dee Dee shrugged as she put her hands behind her back and looked a little bashful.

The school bell soon rang which summoned them.

"C'mon. We better get to class." Henry suggested.

Dee Dee nodded before she came to follow Henry and the other students into school to start another brand new day of learning and adventure. Though, Dee Dee being Dee Dee, decided to pirouette and leap around on her way into the school as she really wanted to be a dancer someday. Henry smiled a bit as he knew how much Dee Dee loved to dance before they went to head inside as the storm was starting.

Very soon, Clara and the other dancers were soon beginning to do their dance for Mortimer.

Mortimer noticed how new and different Clara was as she was a bit clumsy and slower compared to the other girls as she did her best. She wasn't bad for an amateur, but still not up to The Rat King's standards. "Look at that awful display..." he then groaned to his soldiers as he leaned back in annoyance.

"Yes, sir!" The new soldier said rather eagerly as he leaned in and tipped his hat a little.

Clara soon continued to dance with the other girls as she did her best to keep up with them. She then did a twirl and ended up kicking too hard and ended up making her slipper slip and slide right off her foot and hit The Rat King right in the face, making him grunt and complain. Clara gasped as she cupped her mouth and he glared at her, making her look around before she quickly ran off before the song even ended.

"How rude... She didn't even stay for the big finish." The first soldier scoffed and rolled his eyes as the second soldier came toward The Rat King.

"Then good riddance to good rubbish," Mortimer scoffed as he checked his face a little as the second soldier picked up the slipper before looking over at his king. "I'm not bleeding, am I?"

"No, sir. You are not." The second soldier replied confidently.

"Good..." Mortimer nodded before he glared. "That irksome and clumsy girl didn't have to hit me with one of her shoes."

"I think that it was an accident, sir." The second soldier replied softly.

"Well, accident or not, it won't happen ever again," Mortimer glared. "She's going to pay for that."

"I will give her her slipper back and make sure that it doesn't, my king." The second soldier soon said as bravely as he could.

"See that you do," Mortimer rolled his eyes before looking at his first soldier. "Fritz? Send away the dancers. I'm no longer in the mood."

"Yes, sir..." The first soldier nodded before he soon went to go and see the 11 other dancers.

The second soldier then held onto the missing ballet slipper as he left the throne room. He soon came down the corridors and soon memorized where he had found Marie before he heard a very sad sound which was a crying sound. He then looked around before he listened a lot closer and put his ear to one door as the crying sound grew stronger. That must have been the poor ballerina who was humiliated because she didn't tie her slipper on tight enough before the dance. Feeling empathetic and guilty for the poor dancer, he soon knocked on the door.

Clara was still heard crying and soon sniffling. "W-W-What is it?" she then answered softly. "Is that you, my king? Here to torment me for what I did to you?"

"N-No, it's not the king..." The soldier replied softly.

"Then... Who is it?" Clara then asked.

"May I please come in? I have something that you might want." The soldier said as gently as he could.

"Oh... Um... Okay..." Clara sniffled and pouted. "The door is unlocked."

The soldier then came to open the door once he had Clara's permission.

"Oh... You're not King Mortimer..." Clara noted.

"I told you I wasn't," The soldier said with a bashful smile before he looked at her a bit closer and his eyes slowly widened. "Wow..." he then whispered as she was far more beautiful up close than far away than he had even imagined.

"W-W-What do you want from me?" Clara asked. "A-A-Am I going to be banished for doing something so stupid and embarrassing?"

"No, you won't... At least I hope not..." The soldier shook his head before he came closer to her. "Erm... Miss... You forgot... Erm... You forgot, erm... Um... Your slipper..." he then said before he brought it out. "I rescued you it for you."

"Oh..." Clara said softly. "Thank you... Thank you so much. My uncle bought those for me when I was a girl."

"Well, I'm glad that I could help you out," The soldier said softly. "I know you didn't mean to hurt King Mortimer, but I think you were a very lovely dancer."

"Oh... Thank you for that too..." Clara said before blushing. "What is your name?"

"Erm... Nathan..." The soldier replied. "I'm a new soldier and I was sent by Major Mint and Captain Candy to become apart of King Mortimer's guard against King George and Prince James of Misthaven."

"Well... Nathan... It's very nice to meet you..." Clara said with a small smile. "You seem very sweet and I hope I can see you again."

"I think I would enjoy that myself, Miss... Uh... I'm sorry, but what is your name then?" Nathan then replied as he smiled back at her as sparks seemed to quickly fly between the two of them. "If you don't mind me asking."

"Oh, my name is Clara," Clara then said as she looked down shyly before looking back at him with a small smile. "Clara Drosselmeyer."

"What a lovely name for a lovely dancer." Nathan smiled back as Clara blushed and giggled a little.

It looked like there was going to be a bright future for both Clara and Nathan, but only time would tell.

After school, Henry and Dee Dee soon left to do their own thing. Henry was going to probably meet with Evie and Emma for more work on Operation: Cobra as Dee Dee checked the time for herself and she suddenly looked determined in doing something. Dee Dee soon came further into town and was nearly coming closer to the pawnshop in Storybrooke where the owner, Mr. Gold, was leaving and decided to take a quick walk before he would get ready to work with Ben once his son would be done with school for the day. Dee Dee was skipping along down the sidewalk before she gasped and yelped as she nearly ran into Mr. Gold then. However, before she could fall, he managed to catch her from falling, after all even distracted only someone rather shorter and smaller than him wouldn't make him fall, so it was obviously a child with who he had collided with.

"Eek!" Dee Dee let out a small yelp as she glanced up at him before pausing at the sight of him. "...You're Mr. Gold." she then said softly like she was amazed.

"Yes I am, and you should be more careful who you run into," Mr. Gold said, though unlike with adults he didn't actually want to scare the girl. "And you are?" he asked then.

"Oh, um... Delia..." Dee Dee blushed. "But everybody calls me Dee Dee."

"And what is a young girl such as yourself doing walking alone?" Mr. Gold asked raising an eyebrow.

"...Walking," Dee Dee replied sheepishly. "...Is your store open yet?" she then asked, dodging the question about being alone despite her age.

"Not really, but I'm guessing you're searching for something." Mr. Gold slightly smirked, letting her get away with dodging the question this time.

"Mm-hmm..." Dee Dee nodded. "I saw you had a doll in there I really wanted... I saved enough money for it."

Mr. Gold looked to her a long moment. He gave a small sigh. "Very well, but the store is not officially open yet..." he said, and warned.

"So could I go in?" Dee Dee asked softly as she shuffled her feet, avoiding his gaze slightly.

"Come on, I'll sort out for you to buy the doll." Mr. Gold said and then led her towards his shop.

Dee Dee smiled bashfully as her face briefly turned red before she followed him with her hands in her pockets. She then took a look around before seeing a rose garden and glanced back at Mr. Gold on the way over to his shop. Mr. Gold continued on. Dee Dee went to get a rose, but then stopped as she saw the thorns and backed away, then went to keep up with Mr. Gold, rushing right beside him so she wouldn't get left behind.

Mr. Gold let her into the shop. "Which doll?" he asked her.

"It had big teeth and a big hat." Dee Dee described the best that she could.

Mr. Gold thought a moment, then nodded. He went over and fetched a certain nutcracker. "This?" he asked, sure but just wanting her to confirm.

"Y-Yes!" Dee Dee nodded. "That's it."

Mr. Gold nodded and started to wrap him up so she could carry him safely. He then gave her the price.

Dee Dee then reached into her pocket and handed him the money with one hand as she took the doll with the other. "Thank you." she then said softly.

Mr. Gold then gave her her change before pointing firmly to the door. "Now I trust you can make your way back home, safe and sound." he said, not unkindly.

"Y-Yes, sir... Of course..." Dee Dee nodded as she hugged the doll and stepped back. "Th-Thank you, Mr. Gold."

Mr. Gold nodded. Dee Dee soon stepped out, having a bit of color in her cheeks as she went off with her new doll. She then looked over to the dance school and looked hopeful as she just wanted to go there ever so much as dancing was her greatest passion. She also saw a group of girls who were her age and she soon went to go and hopefully join them and make some new friends.

In Parthenia, King Mortimer led his soldiers into victory as much as he possibly could, though he was mostly lazy and expected them to do the work for him. Time had passed and it went as it usually went, the soldiers marching into victory and glory for their land and the dancers would be coming in to dance once in a while to remind the men of who they were fighting for and if they died, it would be an honor. However, one major thing that never really changed as that Nathan was visiting Clara as much as he could and soon, the two formed a bond beyond friendship which led to becoming lovers. They decided that the others wouldn't understand their bond and decided to meet in secret as much as they possibly could, though preferably when it was nighttime when everyone would be finishing their dinner and heading to bed for the evening. One day though, Nathan decided to surprise Clara with a treat and knocked on the door to her chamber where the other dancers were. One dancer stepped out and looked around before seeing the soldier who was behind the door.

"Good day, my fair dancer." Nathan greeted with a low bow.

"Good day, soldier," The dancer responded as she curtsied to him. "May I help you?"

"Yes... Is Miss Drosselmeyer in?" Nathan asked.

"I believe the others have mentioned you have been asking to see her in private for a while," The dancer remarked. "Is there something going on that I don't know about?"

"Her presence is required in the meadow by Swan Lake." Nathan replied.

"Swan Lake?" The dancer asked curiously. "What business could she possibly attend to in Swan Lake?"

"Our business is not to question why when King Mortimer has demands." Nathan replied innocently and bravely.

The dancer looked at him before she went to go back inside the chamber where the other dancers were either practicing their next dance or resting after a very eventful night of dancing for their king. Nathan waited as patiently as he could before Clara soon came on out and smiled warmly once she saw him.

"Nathan..." Clara greeted softly and sweetly.

"My dear Clara," Nathan smiled as he bowed at her before taking the back of her hand and kissing it. "You look radiant as always."

"Oh... You... You're so sweet..." Clara blushed as she smiled back. "I wish we didn't meet in secret all the time like this."

"I know... But the others would not understand," Nathan replied. "Especially King Mortimer."

"He's a rat bastard." Clara muttered.

"A beautiful woman like you should not be using ugly words like that." Nathan frowned a little.

"I'm sorry, Nathan, but that's how I feel," Clara replied. "Now, you had to bring me out somewhere? Such as Swan Lake?"

"Yes... May I?" Nathan nodded before he offered her his arm.

Clara smiled and nodded as she linked her arm with his. "You may, my good man." she then said.

Nathan smiled back as they soon walked off together to go and meet up in Swan Lake by the meadow there. They had heard legends of the girl known as Odette: daughter and only child of King William who became The Swan Princess due to magic by Rothbart and his daughter Odile until she fell in love with her betrothed: Prince Derek, son and only child of Queen Uberta.

King Mortimer was soon shown with one of his best soldiers by his side. He glared as he watched Clara and Nathan wander off on their own yet again. "Those two are always sneaking off doing Gods know what," he then grumbled. "I want to find out what they're up to. What they're plotting. They better not be plotting against me."

"I can do a bit of work for you, my King," The soldier offered as he saluted. "This madness between the soldier and the ballerina needs to stop."

"Yes... Go and see what they're up to..." King Mortimer decided with a rat-like grin on his face. "I know I can count on you, Pantaloon. You're the best soldier in the rank and need to teach those fools a lesson for sneaking away from me."

"I won't fail you, my king," The soldier, named Pantaloon, smirked. "Hopefully they aren't doing something boneheaded and plotting against you when we have King George to fight, especially his son."

King Mortimer nodded and soon raised his hand. "Now go. Who knows how much time we might have before the big battle?" he then suggested firmly.

"Yes, My King." Pantaloon replied before he soon took off after Clara and Nathan to see what was going on between the soldier and the dancer.

King Mortimer grinned and chuckled wickedly before he helped himself to some more cheese. He became fatter and lazier just about every day even if he was determined to bring down King George in Misthaven.

Nathan led Clara and had told her to close her eyes to the meadow of Swan Lake. "Okay... Now you can open your eyes." he soon told her with a small smile.

Clara soon stopped walking where she stood and then opened her eyes before gasping and cupping her mouth in excitement.

There was soon a small group of girls walking together and they all seemed to have Barbie dolls in their hands. They seemed to be similar to The Pinkettes who went to the high school as they all had matching pink backpacks and blended together as they seemed to be leaving The Red Shoes Dance Academy which was Storybrooke's ballet school if you couldn't already tell.

"So I'm sure you guys will be coming over to my half birthday slumber party next week." The leader girl told the other three with her.

The other three girls seemed to quickly agree. They soon felt someone right behind them and backed away once they spotted Dee Dee right behind them, looking curious and hopeful.

"...You better not have cooties." The lead girl glared at Dee Dee.

"If you have cooties, ya gotta get a shot." One of the other girls added.

"No... I don't have cooties... At least... I don't think so..." Dee Dee said before looking at them. "...So you guys go to The Red Shoes Dance School, right?"

The four girls just looked at each other before looking back at the blonde girl as they viewed her as weird and awkward.

"Yeah... So?" The lead girl scoffed. It was clear that she was the leader of the group due to how she acted around Dee Dee and pretty much ordering around the other three almost like a miniature version of Mayor Mills.

"I wanna go there..." Dee Dee smiled. "I've always wanted to be a dancer."

"Good for you..." The lead girl rolled her eyes.

"Erm... My name is Dee Dee." Dee Dee then said as she hoped that she was doing this right as she wasn't good at making new friends easily, though she was already best friends with Henry.

"I'm Olga and these are Macy, Duchess, and Justine, and we don't care." The lead girl then said.

"Oh..." Dee Dee said softly and flinched.

"Now, if you'll excuse us, Dee Dee, we best get going," Olga soon decided and narrowed her eyes. "We have better things to do than to associate with riffraff, so you better run along and-"

"Aren't you gonna play dolls?" Dee Dee then quickly asked since she saw that they had Barbie dolls.

Macy, Duchess, and Justine looked nervous before they hid their own dolls behind their back away from Dee Dee before Olga did the same.

"You don't have a doll." Olga soon coldly told Dee Dee as she also hid her own doll.

Dee Dee smiled as she saw this as her chance to be accepted by the other girls. She then reached into her backpack and took out the nutcracker doll that Mr. Gold let her buy. "This is The Nutcracker Prince." she then started to tell them.

The other girls recoiled in horror and disgust at the sight of the doll and the other three girls quickly hid behind Olga for protection.

"I got him from Mr. Gold's store," Dee Dee then started to tell them as she looked down at the doll she held dear. "He's made outta wood, plus if you pull on his back, he'll crack a nut for you so you can eat it and he's from my most favorite-" she then looked over only to see that Olga and the other girls had suddenly left. She then pouted before she set down the nutcracker and went to leave without it as it made her feel even more lonely. After a few moments though, she came back for it and hugged it dearly as though to apologize for going to abandon it, then went to head back home alone yet again.

Nathan had brought Clara out to a picnic right next to Swan Lake and smiled as she looked excited and endeared.

"Swan Lake... I have heard stories about this... Such as Princess Odette turning into a swan because of Rothbart and Odile." Clara said to the soldier beside her.

"I was hoping you might like it," Nathan smiled softly. "I wanted it to be perfect."

"It's really nice," Clara said before she came to sit on the blanket. "Thank you so much, Nathan. What's the occasion though?" she then asked. "It's not my birthday or anything."

"I just wanted to show you a good time." Nathan said before he stepped over and sat on the blanket before patting the spot next to him with a rather large basket in between the two of them.

Clara smiled before she walked over and soon came to sit next to him.

"Just the two of us," Nathan then added with a small smile. "You look wonderful when you smile. You should wear yours more often."

"Oh... I'll try that..." Clara said before blushing at his compliment. "Sorry... I'm not used to such kind words."

"A lovely girl such as yourself deserves to be showered with compliments." Nathan said to her before opening the basket for them to show a lot of wonderful foods such as roast turkey, fruit, bread, a bottle of cider, and assorted nuts. He then took out one nut and bit down on it to crack it to show her a personal trick.

"Ooh..." Clara winced and cupped her mouth. "Doesn't that hurt?"

"Not really... It's just something I've been able to do for as long as before I can even remember," Nathan replied. "Would you care for some?"

"Maybe in a moment..." Clara smiled softly before she helped herself to some grapes and cheese, though winced briefly at the cheese. "Oh."

"...You do like cheese, don't you?" Nathan then asked. "I'm sorry if I'm asking so many questions, but I did my best to pick up enough variety of foods based on what I know about you."

"It's fine, really... King Mortimer just makes cheese seem rather disgusting." Clara explained gently.

"Ah... Yes, I can understand that... More cheese for The Rat King..." Nathan then nodded as he ate the nut in his hand after removing the shells.

The two continued to have their picnic together and enjoyed it very much so far, especially in each other's company. It felt very perfect and almost felt like nothing could possibly ruin it. That is, until Pantaloon made it over at the worst possible time while they were talking.

"Did you enjoy your picnic, my dear?" Nathan asked bashfully.

"Oh, yes, I very much did," Clara nodded. "I'm just glad I don't have a performance right after."

"How so?" Nathan then asked.

"It's usually best if a dancer doesn't eat right before a dance," Clara advised. "At least... That's what Madame Marie told me when I first joined the dancers."

"Hm... Well, at least you ate up quite a bit," Nathan said. "I want you to have the best care and treatment as long as I'm around."

"I appreciate that, Nathan," Clara smiled warmly. "You're a very sweet soldier."

"I need to get you out of here too." Nathan then added.

"Out of here? But we're having so much fun in Swan Lake and King Mortimer doesn't need either of us." Clara replied out of soft confusion.

"No, no, not like that," Nathan shook his head before smiling at her. "I mean... Away from Parthenia... Away from this Rat King especially."

Pantaloon soon hid behind a far-off tree and looked out a little while Clara and Nathan had their talk together.

"You mean... Run away together, especially far, far away from The Rat King?" Clara then asked Nathan as they relaxed after eating a hearty meal together.

"Yes, especially away from him," Nathan nodded as he reached out and brushed some of her dark hair behind her ear. "Somewhere where we'll be happy as a soldier and a dancer... We'll raise our children to become fine soldiers and lovely dancers... If that is what we want after all."

"Oh, it sounds so promising and romantic... But where would we go?" Clara wondered.

"I don't know, but if you think we could do it, then I think that we should," Nathan told her with a charming smile. "We'll find a place to run away together and live happily ever after away from The Rat King and Madame Marie. I know of a kingdom outside of here that Captain Candy told me about."

"Oh?" Clara asked curiously.

"Yes, my dear," Nathan smiled and nodded. "In the forest of Misthaven."

"Where King George and Prince James live?" Clara then asked. "I hear that the prince himself is engaged to King Midas' daughter."

"Surely they'll give us a far-off better home than here," Nathan suggested with a small smile. "That is, if you trust me to let you come live happily ever after with me and we can run away together like Romeo and Juliet."

"Oh, Nathan, that sounds so exciting and romantic," Clara beamed before she instantly frowned. "Oh... But what if we get caught?"

"We won't get caught," Nathan smiled. "I hardly speak a word to Fritz, Pantaloon, or anyone else in this royal guard and you hardly speak with the other dancers. You and I are the same and we will be very happy together."

"Oh, Nathan~... You just make it sound so enchanting and easy," Clara said before she hugged him. "Yes, Nathan. We shall run away to Misthaven together."

Pantaloon smirked as he heard that and soon dashed away from Swan Lake before anyone could see him. Clara and Nathan smiled at each other warmly as they were more than just friends now. They really loved each other and nothing will ever change that.

"Boy, that was a crazy day of school," Henry said to Evie. "I hope yours was somewhat better."

"Same old, same old," Evie shrugged. "Just some teenage drama that you don't have to worry about for another three or four years. Hoepfully if you're lucky, never."

"Yeah, I guess that's true," Henry said. "Luckily no one really bullies me."

"Yeah, 'cuz they're scared of Mom," Evie chuckled and smirked. "But if anyone's bothering you in school, you can always tell me."

"Thanks, Evie. I think I'd like that," Henry replied before looking over from afar and saw a certain girl he knew sneaking around. "Hey. There's Dee Dee."

Evie then looked over. "Yeah, it is..." she then said. "What's she doing out here all by herself?"

Henry paused before shrugging.

"...Henry, does Dee Dee not have a family?" Evie soon began to wonder.

"I... I don't know actually," Henry replied. "I don't think I've actually noticed anyway."

Evie frowned as they watched Dee Dee going to a house all alone and was making sure that no one was watching her. Henry and Evie looked at each other and decided to follow Dee Dee a bit just to see about her living conditions. Dee Dee did appear to be all alone at home as she set her backpack down and decided to put her new nutcracker doll in a safe place where she could always see it. There were no parents around and it just seemed to be only her.

"Oh, my gosh..." Evie whispered. "Dee Dee's an orphan."

"What should we do?" Henry asked.

"I-I'm not sure, but I feel like we should tell someone, but she might get in trouble like Nicholas and Ava," Evie replied. "We might need to think this over a little."

"Well... Okay," Henry said before frowning. "Poor Dee Dee. I might have been adopted by Mom, but that's still family."

"Indeed," Evie nodded. "We won't say anything to her though unless we absolutely need to."

"That sounds like a good idea," Henry agreed before they soon heard classical music playing. "Looks like it's time to do a little dance. Dee Dee always loved dancing."

"She's very good at it," Evie smiled softly. "She'd be very good at that dance school."

"Yes, but who would help get her a scholarship?" Henry then reminded as any student in the dance school needed parents' permission to attend.

"That's a very good point too," Evie nodded. "I wish we could help her."

"Yeah..." Henry agreed.

"Well, come on," Evie then suggested. "We better get back home. We'll do some more spy work later after some homework and a snack."

"Sounds good to me." Henry said before they walked away as Dee Dee continued to dance on her own.

Dee Dee soon danced, passing by her nutcracker doll occasionally as she quietly spoke to herself through her dancing. "Oh... Mama, Papa... Wherever you are... Whoever you are... Is it nice where you two are? Did you go see ballets together? Did you two share a dance together and become soulmates? How I wish we could have these conversations together..." she then said as a tear rolled down her cheek as she was a bit lonely even if no one else knew that she lived on her own at the age of 10.

"So... They're going to Misthaven?" King Mortimer glared as he spoke with Pantaloon who did a bit of spy work for him.

"Yes, my king," Pantaloon replied as he bowed in his stance loyally. "It appears they want to run away together and be under the rule of King George rather than you."

"Argh! Those traitors!" King Mortimer snapped as he nearly flipped over his table before he stood up aggressively. "Those fools! How dare they do that?! What did I ever do to them?"

"Well, they did call you The Rat King, sir," Pantaloon replied. "Only your enemies call you that."

King Mortimer snarled. "They shall pay for this," he then decided sternly. "I don't know how yet, but I will make them pay. Leave me! I need some time to myself to think this over!" he then demanded.

"Yes, my king..." Pantaloon nodded as he bowed before he quickly left the room.

"And get the cooks to bring me back some more cheese!" King Mortimer then demanded. "It's been an hour since lunchtime!"

"Yes, sir!" Pantaloon then said before he was officially gone.

King Mortimer growled as he stormed around the room for pacing. "I need to make that pipsqueak pay... Where does he get off?" he then snapped as he pondered how to get back at Nathan for "betraying" him. "Not to mention taking that clumsy little dancer with him. She's rather pretty even if she can't dance right. Not her fault she was born with two left feet... I'm going to need some extra help..." he then said to himself.

There was soon the sound of a high-pitched giggle.

"What? ...Who's there? What is that?" King Mortimer demanded before he unsheathed his sword. "Answer in the name of The Rat King-Erm... King Mortimer!"

The giggling got a bit louder and closer before King Mortimer soon found himself face-to-face with someone he was not familiar with. "Peek-a-boo!" the new face smirked.

King Mortimer let out a shriek in surprise and jumped back, then fell right on his back on the floor and dropped his sword on the way. He then groaned and felt very mortified that he had a great big fall like this like old Humpty Dumpty. "Who... Just who the hell do you think you are?" he then demanded and glared.

"Ah... You don't know me as well as the kingdom I just came from i see," The man smirked as he eyed the fallen king before he posed and introduced himself. "Rumplestiltskin at your service."

"Rumplestiltskin?" King Mortimer repeated before his eyes widened. "...I-I have heard of you... You're The Dark One of The Misthaven Forest."

"Oh, it's so nice to see my name is carried out throughout other lands," Rumplestiltskin giggled as he grinned before approaching the fat oaf who was the king of this land. "It appears to me that you're having some sort of trouble, dearie~... And well, lucky for you, I can help you out... For a price of course."

"A price?" King Mortimer asked.

"Yes... All magic comes with a price~" Rumplestiltskin grinned before grimacing as he caught a whiff of something. "...I see the king likes his dairy products quite a bit... Almost like a big, fat rat~"

"I am NOT a rat!" King Mortimer snapped. "You can't talk to me like that!"

Rumplestiltskin giggled. "And you can't talk to me like that either, dearie~" he then retorted smugly. "It often doesn't end well~"

"What do you want, Frumpypigskin?" King Mortimer demanded.

"That's not how you say it, dearie," Rumplestiltskin tutted and wagged his finger. "I'm going to have to teach you a lesson for that, but for now... Allow me to help you out... If you tell me your trouble first~"

King Mortimer glared before he helped himself up and soon straightened out his crown as best as he could. "I was given a new soldier highly recommended by the great Captain Candy himself, but he's turning on me to be with a clumsy dancer," he then explained with a huff. "I can't believe he would do that. He just got here and he's already deceiving me with that little klutz."

"Do you know that he's deceiving you?" Rumplestiltskin asked, almost suspiciously as he could tell that King Mortimer was the kind of man to shoot first and ask questions later.

"I heard it with Pantaloon's own ears," King Mortimer retorted boastfully. "Those two should be punished. I'd just like to make it so that puny little soldier never moves again."

"Never moves, eh? How strangely specific," Rumplestiltskin replied with a small smirk. "I suppose I could help you with him becoming the form that suits him the most... Though perhaps, what might happen with the girl?"

"Why should I do anything to her?" King Mortimer scoffed before smirking.

"Well, you seem so hellbent on both of them, you might as well do away with the girl too," Rumplestiltskin smirked. "I usually take a firstborn away from one who deserves it, but I can tell that this girl might interest you even if you think she might be a clumsy fool."

"Hmm... Maybe... I dunno about that..." King Mortimer shrugged before smirking. "She is a bit pretty though."

"Then perhaps you should pursue her and get rid of this soldier of yours," Rumplestiltskin suggested. "If you truly think that they don't deserve to run away together."

"They don't," King Mortimer glared as he faced the impish man. "So what do I have to do?"

"I'll give you this," Rumplestiltskin said as he waved his hand before bringing out a sack filled with a glowing powder inside. "Some of my magic."

King Mortimer smirked and soon walked over to snatch it.

"Not so fast, Rat Boy!" Rumplestiltskin then said as he put his hand up to make the king stop before he flicked his wrist in his other hand and brought out something.

"What's that?" King Mortimer asked.

"It's an apple... What do you think it is?" Rumplestiltskin replied sardonically. "This is your new contract. If you make a deal with me, you must sign and agree to my terms of service."

"And what does that mean?" King Mortimer then asked.

"Ugh... Seriously... Who let you be in charge of this world?" Rumplestiltskin rolled his eyes at King Mortimer's thick-headed behavior. "You have to sign to get what you want and you should know that once you sign my contract, the deal is struck and there's no turning back..." he then smirked and grinned darkly. "You turn your back on me and it won't end very well for you, dearie, so choose wisely."

But of course, King Mortimer being himself, decided to sign the contract without reading it first. He was more eager to get what he wanted rather than be patient enough to read about just what he was getting into.

"Excellent choice," Rumplestiltskin giggled wickedly in delight after the contract was signed before he made it disappear as he held out the magic powder to King Mortimer. "This magic will transform Nathan into his desired and destined form."

"Perfect! This is just what I need... I just need to decide when the right time to get him would be..." King Mortimer grinned eagerly as he accepted the magic.

"Yes, dearie, that in fact, you do," Rumplestiltskin nodded "Although, I should probably warn you about something."

King Mortimer then turned around to face the man.

"If this magic is used improperly... Then you will be faced with the magic turning you into YOUR destined form," Rumplestiltskin informed before smirking. "So you better be sure you know what you're doing or else it will horribly backfire on you~"

"How could it backfire? Those pipsqueaks deserve it," King Mortimer scoffed. "Going after King George, one of my greatest mortal enemies."

"Very well, dearie," Rumplestiltskin nodded. "Just don't say I didn't warn you~" he then giggled before he suddenly disappeared when King Mortimer turned around again.

"...Creepy creeper..." King Mortimer grumbled slightly before smirking as he held the magic with pride. "No matter... This will show those two for trying to desert me in my land. No one tries to pull one over on King Mortimer and gets away with it. This, I swear." he then told himself with greedy and dark determination.

Henry and Evie soon went to go and visit the nuns to talk to her about Dee Dee so they wouldn't have another incident like when Nicholas and Ava were about to be sent away to separate foster homes until their birth father decided to take them home. Speaking of which, the twins were there with him right now, including Ginger as they all seemed to look happy and excited about something.

"There you go," Mother Superior smiled warmly as she handed them a form. "You are all official now."

"Thank you, Mother Superior," Michael nodded. "The kids seem to be very excited about this chance."

Nicholas and Ava beamed at each other before they suddenly hugged Ginger. Henry and Evie weren't sure about what was going on, but at least it looked happy and had good vibes about it.

"What's going on here?" Henry asked as he decided to step over.

"Oh. Hi, Henry," Ava smiled. "We just got a new big sister."

"You did?" Henry asked, surprised, but in a good way.

"Uh-huh," Nicholas nodded. "We believe you know her. Ginger."

Ginger smiled bashfully before waving at the Mills siblings.

"Ginger, were you just adopted?" Evie asked her schoolmate.

"Mm-hmm," Ginger nodded. "I'm also going to try to enter the pie contest in school with Jack Horner as the judge. I'm a little nervous, especially since no one really eats my desserts, but I think I'm gonna give it a try."

"We're gonna be taste testers too." Nicholas added eagerly.

"Just don't eat too many sweets," Michael reminded his children. "Or else Dr. White will have her hands full at the dentist's office."

Nicholas and Ava shuddered about going to the dentist.

"Well, congratulations to all of you," Evie smiled. "I just know that you will all become one big happy family."

"Thank you, Evie," Michael nodded before he looked at his children. "Well, come along now. Let's go home."

The Zimmer twins soon clung onto both of Ginger's arms as they followed Michael out of the building. Evie and Henry watched the family go off together and smiled warmly as things were really looking up for them.

"Evie. Henry. What a surprise," Mother Superior said as she saw the Mills siblings. "Can I help you two with anything?"

"Mother Superior, hello," Evie nodded as she looked over. "We wanted to talk to you about something... Or rather... Someone very important."

"Is it your mother?" Mother Superior guessed.

"Well, no, but can we talk in private?" Henry asked. "And not get Mom involved?"

Mother Superior looked at them before she nodded. "Okay," she then said quietly. "Should I bring out anyone else?"

"Please, just you for now," Evie replied. "If you don't mind."

Mother Superior gave them a long look. "Okay. Follow me into my office." she then told them gently.

Henry and Evie smiled a little before following Mother Superior into her private office while the other women did their own thing. One of them stood out in particular as she seemed to be doing her own personal Arts & Crafts and had a very radiant and cheerful smile on her face. Evie gave a small smile before they went into a closed and locked door in a small room to speak in private with Mother Superior.

"Now, Henry, Evie, what can I do for you?" Mother Superior asked the Mills siblings once they were alone.

"Just remember not to get Mom involved, okay?" Evie replied. "This is very important."

"I understand," Mother Superior nodded. "Just please tell me what's going on."

"Of course," Evie replied before facing her brother. "Henry, would you like to tell her?"

"Okay," Henry nodded. "Well, Mother Superior, this is about my friend Dee Dee."

"Dee Dee?" Mother Superior repeated. "...She's that girl who wants to be a ballerina, right?"

"Yes, dancing is her most favorite thing in the world," Henry nodded. "We just think that she might be living on her own."

"Oh, but she shouldn't be doing that," Mother Superior frowned. "She's too young to live on her own."

"We know and that's why we don't want you to tell Mom or have her find out or else Dee Dee might get taken away like Nicholas and Ava," Evie replied softly. "We were just wondering if maybe you could send someone to look after her or something? Maybe get her a proper home and make sure she has the care she needs if she doesn't have any parents around."

"Oh, my... That's a pretty big job..." Mother Superior said softly.

"We know it might be strange and a big task, but maybe you could look after her?" Evie suggested. "Something like that?"

"Hmm... I don't know if I could, I-" Mother Superior said softly before there was a knock on the door. "Oh, I'm sorry. Excuse me."

Henry and Evie nodded.

"Come in." Mother Superior said before she stood up and walked over, opening and unlocking the door to let the person who was knocking inside.

Inside came Jane as she looked nervous and shy as always. She even squeaked nervously once she spotted Evie and Henry before she took out some papers for Mother Superior.

"Hello, dear one." Mother Superior greeted the meek girl who stepped inside her office.

"Hi," Jane said nervously as she held out the papers before giving a shy and nervous look to the Mills siblings. "You need to sign off for The Teen Night coming up for the high school kids in Storybrooke."

"Ah, yes, of course," Mother Superior nodded before looking at Henry and Evie. "I believe you both know Jane. She goes to school with you, Evie."

"Yes, I'm familiar with Jane," Evie nodded. "Hello there, Jane."

Henry just sat in silence as he nodded his head and waved his hand to the shy girl who was quite a shrinking violet.

"Hi. That's okay, don't mind me. As you were." Jane said nervously to the Mills siblings.

Evie frowned a little bit as she wasn't sure why Jane was so scared of her, though she wondered if it had something to do with Regina raising her and Henry.

"I'm sorry, it looks like I have my hands full," Mother Superior soon told the Mills siblings. "I might not be able to look after your friend Dee Dee for you."

"Oh." Henry and Evie said softly before looking down, a bit in the dumps as they felt worried about Dee Dee being alone.

Jane soon took the signed forms and walked off, squealing a bit scaredly as she got out of the way of the Mills siblings. The nun who was doing her crafts soon saw Jane and tried to comfort her almost like a surrogate mother and seemed to have her own natural maternal touch.

Mother Superior watched that before she looked hopeful and curious. "However..." she soon started to say before looking back at the Mills siblings. "Perhaps I could find a suitable replacement."

Evie looked quizzical. "Erm... No offense, Mother Superior, but Jane doesn't seem like mom material for Dee Dee," she then spoke up. "I think she's a bit too young for that job."

"Oh, no, not Jane," Mother Superior said with a light chuckle. "Don't worry about that. I meant someone else."

"Really? Who?" Henry wondered.

"Our very own 'Fairy Craftsmother', Sister Astrid," Mother Superior suggested with a small smile before she stepped out of her office briefly. "Excuse me. I'll have a word with her."

Henry and Evie soon looked curious as Mother Superior came to discuss her possible idea with Sister Astrid. Jane soon left the two women to talk with each other as she went to get the forms ready to send out for Storybrooke's upcoming Teen Night hosted by a boy named Carlos. The two talked back and forth while Henry and Evie tried to be patient before the conversation seemed to end in smiles before the two women soon came back into the office.

"Hello, Henry and Evie." Astrid smiled warmly.

"Hello, Sister Astrid," Evie smiled back. "How are you today?"

"I'm fine, thank you," Astrid nodded. "And yourself?"

"We're both good," Henry replied. "So do you think that you can help us out with Dee Dee?"

"I think that I might be able to do that," Astrid smiled. "In fact, I'd love to keep an eye on the little sugarplum fairy."

"Great." Henry and Evie smiled back.

Astrid smiled and nodded. "Great." she agreed.

Mother Superior smiled warmly as this might work out just fine.

Chapter Text

It had been roughly a year since Clara and Nathan had gotten together and soon, Clara was dismissed from dancing for a while since she had gotten pregnant due to the love spread between her and her soldier. King Mortimer decided to let the baby stay in the palace only if the parents would take care of "it" and not get him involved in any way. He also decided, though kept it to himself until further notice, that if the baby was born a boy, he would later grow up into a certain age and become one of his soldiers, but he would get rid of the baby if it was born a girl as he had no use or desire for young girls in his castle. Nathan had training to do which took a lot longer than expected, though King Mortimer seemed to plan for it that way on purpose as the soldier soon missed the birth of his firstborn child.

King Mortimer told Nathan to hope and wish for a boy as his child as he would be more useful that way, but Nathan assured that while a son would be nice to have, that he was going to love his child no matter what gender it would end up being. He was just thrilled and excited to become a father for the first time as Clara was just as excited to become a mother and a wife for the first time. Clara was soon shown to be holding onto a bundle wrapped up in a white blanket with platinum blonde hair and icy blue eyes.

"She's very lovely, Clara," Masha smiled at the woman who had just given birth. "What do you think you'll call her?"

"Thank you, and... Hmm... I think I like the name Delia," Clara smiled back sweetly. "Little Delia Drosselmeyer."

"You can call her 'Dee Dee' for short." Masha suggested as a little nickname for the baby.

"Dee Dee... I like that too," Clara smiled. "I just hope that she will be happy."

"I'm sure that she will be and I will help you and Nathan look after her," Masha smiled back warmly. "I'll be her fairy godmother for as long as I possibly can."

"Thank you, Masha, I would appreciate that very much." Clara nodded.

The doorknob soon jiggled into the room. Masha stepped aside and seemed to disappear so that she wouldn't be seen by anyone who wasn't supposed to see her such as King Mortimer. Clara held onto Dee Dee closely and protectively for just in case. Eventually, the door came open and luckily, it wasn't King Mortimer.

"Oh, my dear Nathan!" Clara called out.

"Clara, my sweetheart," Nathan smiled as he stepped into the room and kissed her forehead. "King Mortimer has allowed to let me live to meet the little one."

"Thank the Gods that he has done that," Clara soon said as she smiled at him. "Nathan... This is your daughter... Delia Drosselmeyer... But we can call her Dee Dee." she then informed warmly.

"Dee Dee... What a lovely name for a lovely little one," Nathan smiled before he looked down at his daughter. "And this must be our little angel."

"Yes... This is your daughter, Dee Dee," Clara told him before she looked down at her baby girl who looked all around in wide wonder. "Dee Dee... This is your daddy."

"Oh... Hello, my sweet little angel..." Nathan smiled warmly as he looked down at the bundle in his sweetheart's arms. "I am going to love and protect you for the rest of your life. You will never ever lose mine or your mama's love and I promise you that."

Dee Dee just looked up, though she didn't physically smile on her face, there was a hint of happiness and joy in her eyes. Nathan and Clara smiled at each other before they shared a sweet kiss together as they enjoyed their moment together as new parents.

"Such a wonderful sight," Masha smiled as she reappeared then before she placed her hand over her necklace. "And I think she deserves a special gift for when she gets older."

"A gift?" Clara and Nathan asked the Sugarplum Fairy who had become a very good friend to them recently.

"It's a fairy godmother tradition to bestow a new baby with very special and unique gifts such as to Queen Briar Rose and Princess Aurora's christenings with The Three Good Fairies of that land: Flora, Fauna, and Merryweather," Masha nodded. "The gift of beauty, song, and intelligence."

"And what gift do you wish to give our little dear then?" Clara asked warmly.

"I shall give your little one the gift of dance," Masha decided before she waved her wand in the air and shot it through the air, sending mystical and shimmering magic before it rained down harmless onto Dee Dee. "For her mother is a very lovely and skilled dancer no matter what The Rat King thinks."

"Oh, Masha. Thank you." Clara smiled warmly, feeling very touched.

"It is my pleasure, really," Masha smiled back. "And when she gets older, I request that you give her my necklace."

"Oh, are you sure?" Nathan asked.

"The future is unclear for me, but I think at a moment of great importance when Dee Dee becomes older, she shall have the necklace of The Sugarplum Fairy," Masha decided. "She will grow her own wings and spread them to bring joy to all of those around her like you two have done for me, my dear, dear friends."

Nathan and Clara smiled warmly at Masha.

"Thank you so very much, Masha," Clara said. "You are the greatest fairy I have ever known."

"I am the only fairy you have ever known." Masha said playfully.

"That easily makes you my favorite." Clara smiled warmly.

"And mine too." Nathan added with a warm chuckle.

"Oh, thank you both for that," Masha smiled back at them. "Congratulations on your darling little angel."

"Thank you, Masha." Clara and Nathan smiled as they were hopeful and excited about their future together as they cuddled into their precious little gift from above.

However, as they celebrated and bonded together as a family, King Mortimer glared as he still felt determined to be rid of Nathan once and for all with the magic given to him by The Dark One of Misthaven. He would not rest until he would get what he wanted. He decided to let the new baby in the castle stay a bit longer than intended as he was going to plan an ultimate sneak attack against Clara and Nathan for their "secret plans".

Dee Dee sat on the blacktop as it was time for recess in Storybrooke Elementary School. Ms. Blanchard smiled warmly as she watched her students at play and Dee Dee held onto her nutcracker doll almost to use him to act as security and a soldier for her heart and soul as she tried to be active among the other kids. She found Olga and Duchess again and decided to try to go and talk to them again.

"Daddy said we could spend a weekend at the spa next month and that I could invite you." Duchess smiled hopefully at her best friend.

"Oh, that would be swell." Olga smiled back.

"Hi, it's me, Dee Dee," Dee Dee said as she stepped over to meet the two girls. "Aren't you both in that Red Shoes Dance School?"

"Yeah, so?" Olga scoffed.

"I just think we got off on the wrong foot and we should try to start over," Dee Dee smiled innocently. "So, yeah. I'm Dee Dee."

"And once again, I'm Duchess and this is Olga, and we don't care." Duchess then told Dee Dee rather nastily.

"And if you think you're planning to be friends with us, think again," Olga added coldly with her hands on her hips. "Why don't you try those pathetic losers over there? They're more your speed." she then suggested as she pointed to under a tree where a couple of other kids were with Henry.

Dee Dee frowned as she was hoping to befriend someone at the dance school so that she would know someone if she ever had a chance to attend classes there. She then looked determined and hopeful, especially since she saw Henry with the two kids. "I think I will," she then said as bravely as she could before she walked her way over to the tree. "They have to be nicer than you two are."

Henry was just sitting with the two kids before they looked over and the girl in the group looked upset about something.

"Hi, my name's Dee Dee," Dee Dee said to them before smiling. "Hello, Henry."

"Hi, Dee Dee." Henry smiled back, glad to see that she was still talking to him.

"Hi, I'm Kelly," The girl in the group said softly, sounding friendly, but also a little sad. "This is Tommy and you seem to already know Henry."

"I do," Dee Dee nodded before she glared a little behind her. "What's up with those grouchy girls over there?"

"They're not grouchy. They're just plain mean." Kelly pouted.

"Yeah. You shouldn't even let them see you talking to us." Tommy added softly and shyly.

"Why not?" Dee Dee asked them in concern.

"'Cuz they hate us," Kelly replied. "They say we're weirdoes and not Storybrooke material and if you hang around with us, they'll think you're a weirdo too."

"I don't care," Dee Dee soon said which made Henry smile a little. "I like being a weirdo and I pick my own friends thank you very much."

"That's what I like the most about you, Dee Dee," Henry smiled back. "You're never afraid to be yourself... Even if you tried to befriend those girls before."

"I'm starting to think that they aren't worth it," Dee Dee replied. "I should've just stayed with you, Henry. You're my best friend."

"And you're mine, Dee Dee." Henry nodded warmly.

"Don't say we didn't warn you." Kelly said softly.

"Are you okay, Kelly?" Dee Dee asked in concern. "You seem upset about something."

"It's just... That..." Kelly said before she pointed up into the tree they were standing beside.

Dee Dee looked over to the tree before looking up and flinching slightly as she stepped back. She could see that there was a doll stuck up the tree.

"One of those big kids decided to see if Patty could fly and threw her in the air and now she's stuck," Kelly pouted. "I have no way to get her down."

"Have you tried telling Ms. Blanchard?" Dee Dee asked her new friends as she looked back over at them.

"We wanted to, but the big kids wouldn't let us." Tommy pouted.

"Wouldn't let you?" Dee Dee asked curiously.

"They said we would be tattletales and if we become tattletales we have to stick our heads inside garbage pails," Tommy said before he looked down at the ground and shuffled his feet. "I don't wanna do that. I had a bath last night."

"Not even I can get the doll down," Henry told Dee Dee. "I wish Evie were here... She would help us no matter what the others would think."

"Well, I could probably get Patty down," Dee Dee soon told Kelly in determination. "I would be sad if my new nutcracker doll that Mr. Gold gave me was stuck up a tree, but I would help him."

"Nutcracker doll?" Kelly and Tommy asked.

Dee Dee soon reached into her bag with a small smile as she showed her nutcracker doll to them. Kelly and Tommy were surprised, but not in the same way that Olga and her friends were.

"That's an interesting doll," Kelly commented. "He's like a little soldier."

"Exactly," Dee Dee smiled and nodded. "He's supposed to go up against The Rat King and save his one true love so that she doesn't become The Rat Queen. Henry, could you hold onto him for me?"

"Oh, sure, Dee Dee." Henry said before he took a hold of the nutcracker doll, being as careful as possible.

"He's a bit strange looking." Kelly commented.

"I kinda like him," Tommy nodded. "He seems like he could make all of the bad guys go away."

"Exactly," Dee Dee smiled before she began to climb up on the tree, being very careful and did her best not to look down. She then climbed a bit further and soon held onto the doll and placed in her backpack for right now before she began to climb back down and held out the doll for Kelly. "I believe this is yours, Kelly."

"Patty!" Kelly beamed before she rushed over and took her doll back and hugged it instantly. "Thank you so much, Dee Dee. That was very brave of you."

"I was glad to help you, Kelly," Dee Dee smiled before she took her nutcracker doll back from Henry. "And thank you for holding onto my nutcracker, Henry."

"You're very welcome, Dee Dee," Henry nodded. "We gotta stick together if we're gonna help Emma with Operation: Cobra."

"Right." Dee Dee agreed.

Kelly and Tommy just looked curious and confused about what Operation: Cobra could possibly mean.

"Hey, Kelly~" Duchess soon called mockingly as she and Olga decided to be bullies right now. "Who cuts your hair, your mommy?"

"Um, actually, yes...?" Kelly responded sadly and worriedly, feeling bad already.

"You might wanna tell her it's making you look even more like a four-year-old nerd than you already do." Olga then told the brunette girl before she and Duchess laughed together maliciously.

"Hey!" Dee Dee soon called out before the girls could walk away victoriously. "Why do you have to be like that? I like her hair! Not everybody has to look like you two, you know." she then added as she stormed over to them.

"Look who's talkin'," Duchess scoffed before she got right up in Dee Dee's face. "Your hair looks like a pile of dry straw with blue marbles stuck at the end!"

The two mean girls then laughed before they walked away together.

"Oh, yeah? Well, I like my hair!" Dee Dee retorted as they walked away. "It's completely and totally wonderful and unusual!"

"I like your hair too, Dee Dee." Henry said softly.

"Thank you, Henry," Dee Dee replied. "I knew that I could count on you."

"I hate them." Kelly pouted as she hugged Patty.

"They're just bullies," Dee Dee replied. "You can't let them get away with that stuff."

"She's right," Henry agreed. "If you stand up to bullies, they almost always back down. My sister taught us that."

Dee Dee smiled at Henry and he smiled back at her before she began to look a little soft. "Does my hair really look liek a pile of dry straw?" she then asked the others who had become her friends.

"It doesn't look dry to me." Henry reassured as he shook his head.

Kelly and Tommy soon smiled as Dee Dee smiled back at them as well. This looked like the start of some possible beautiful friendships as the kids continued to play together until they would be called in after recess would be over.

Clara and Nathan soon met up together in the dancer's chamber once more. It had been a year since Dee Dee was born and they couldn't be any happier, though they wondered how to celebrate and hoped maybe one of the cooks had a pound or two of chocolate for them to borrow to treat their new daughter with winter was coming which meant that Nathan could spend more time with Clara and Dee Dee due to the snow preventing a lot of outdoor activity. There was soon a twinkling sound heard before Clara and Nathan looked around, though they had a pretty good idea of who it was and where it had come from.

"Masha!" Clara beamed at the fairy before running over and hugging her. "It's so good to see you."

"It's good to see you too, my friends," Masha smiled. "I have a bit of a surprise for you, especially you," she then said as she playfully and gently booped Dee Dee on her button nose, making the baby girl giggle. "Happy Birthday~"

Dee Dee giggled and cooed as she beamed at her parents' dear friend, especially her mother's.

"You're in a very jovial mood today, Masha," Nathan smiled. "Do you have a gift for De Dee?"

"Yes, but not only her, but you two as well, in fact, for all three of you." Masha smiled back warmly.

"Oh?" Clara and Nathan asked curiously.

"Yes... I found a horse from The Gingerbread Village with a carriage just for you," Masha said before she gestured out the window, prompting the couple to go over there to see what the fairy was talking about as it was true. "That horse is named Marzipan straight from The Land of Sweets. She can take you straight to where you wanna go outside of Parthenia to live happily ever after."

"Oh, it sounds so easy when you say it like that." Nathan smiled.

"It does," Clara agreed. "This is going to be a great new adventure for all of us."

"So, are we ready to go?" Masha then asked. "You can probably meet Snow White. I hear she has quite a refuge team which consists of dwarves of all creatures."

Clara looked even more hopeful and excited before there was a pounding on the door. Masha then went to vanish before the door could open and Nathan decided to hide as well. Clara then shushed them before she straightened herself out, then calmly and patiently approached the door and came to answer it before flinching once she saw King Mortimer on the other side, prompting her to bow lowly as she couldn't properly curtsy with Dee Dee in her arms.

"My King." Clara greeted.

"Yes," King Mortimer nodded. "I need to speak with my soldier Nathan right away."

"Nathan?" Clara repeated. "What ever for?"

"I'm afraid that's a need-to-know basis as in you don't really need to know," King Mortimer told her. "Now... Have you seen him? I know that you must have."

"Erm... Nathan? I... Um... I'll make sure he gets the message." Clara covered up softly.

"Have it your way," King Mortimer rolled his eyes. "I'll be waiting in my throne room for when he's ready to come and speak to me."

"Yes, Your Majesty," Clara nodded. "I'll make sure he knows."

"See to it that he does." King Mortimer replied before he walked off, allowing Clara to be alone now.

Clara soon shut the door, allowing Nathan to come out of hiding and for Masha to reappear.

"He wants to talk to me?" Nathan remarked. "I'm not sure about this."

"Well... Um... Nathan... I can't speak for both of us... Or all three of us... But you should probably go see what he wants so that you don't get in trouble." Masha suggested.

"I think that might be best," Clara added. "And just think. Maybe this will be the last time we ever have to deal with him."

Masha smiled as that sounded like a very good idea so far.

"Well... All right, I'll go," Nathan then said with a small smile. "Just one last favor and then we can go have our very own happy ending."

Clara and Masha smiled back while Dee Dee looked all around in wide wonder.

"Love you and I'll be right back and we'll be back together again. I promise." Nathan smiled at Clara before he decided to head out the door.

"See you again really soon." Clara smiled back warmly.

Nathan nodded before he soon closed the door behind him and went to go down the corridor down to the throne room. However, just as he walked off, he was suddenly grabbed by his collar by somebody and pulled away instantly in a rather abusive and cruel manner.

Nathan was soon shown to be chained up in the dungeon of The Rat King's castle. He looked very miserable right now and seemed to be almost on the brink of death as he was being badly beaten up. "Okay... We were going to run away together..." he soon confessed about what had been going on between him and Clara lately. "But it's not what you think!"

"So, that was your plan all along, wasn't it?" King Mortimer glared at Nathan. "You WERE going to abandon me in favor of King George!"

"Please, my king, have mercy..." Nathan begged as his lip was now bleeding.

"I'm sorry, but you had your chance," King Mortimer told Nathan before he brought out the magic. "And now you must pay for this."

"Please! I beg of you! What will become of Clara and little Dee Dee?" Nathan cried out.

"Goodbye, Nathan..." King Mortimer glared and he soon threw the magic right in the soldier's face.

Nathan cried out and he soon disappeared in a puff of smoke. The only thing left was his hat and soon, King Mortimer stepped over to retrieve the large hat. Once he picked it up, in Nathan's place was a lifeless doll. However, not just any doll, Nathan was now a nutcracker.

King Mortimer soon picked him up and smirked. "Not so much a dumb king am I now?" he then chuckled in victory. "Now to break the news... She'll be given an offer she can't possibly refuse." he then said as he came to go and see Clara.

Clara was soon shown to be getting ready to leave Parthenia. She looked very happy and excited as Masha kept Dee Dee busy by showing her her very own dance. The dance of The Sugarplum Fairy. Dee Dee cooed and giggled as she enjoyed it very much so far and looked hopeful about maybe becoming a dancer too someday when she would be able to walk properly.

"Can you believe this, Masha? Nathan and I are going to live happily ever after with Dee Dee," Clara beamed warmly. "I'm so excited."

"And I'll visit you as often as I can away from The Land of Sweets. You'll enjoy it very much and you three can even visit me and meet my friends from The Land of Sweets. Everyone will sing for you and Nathan," Masha smiled as she continued to dance for Dee Dee to keep the baby girl busy and entertained until the big trip. "Songs about the countries they come from. Tea will sing about China and hot chocolate will sing about Spain."

"It all sounds so very wonderful," Clara smiled dreamily as she put her hands together. "And just think, any minute now, we'll be in Misthaven where we'll be far away from that horrible Rat King and live happily ever after."

Masha smiled back warmly as she soon finished her dance. Dee Dee cooed and giggled as she clapped her tiny hands in excitement. Masha smiled as she then bent down, about to pick up Dee Dee, only for a pounding to be heard behind the door which made The Sugarplum Fairy flinch instantly.

"Oh, that must be Nathan now," Clara beamed before she looked over at Masha. "Why don't you go and check on the carriage outside?"

"Very well, Clara," Masha smiled as she backed away from Dee Dee and took out her wand. "Off I go."

Dee Dee whined and grunted as she reached out and pouted as she didn't want Masha to go away right away. The two had a very emotional bond, almost like a surrogate aunt and niece.

"Would you mind if I brought her with me?" Masha soon suggested. "I know you two won't be long, but I think it would be easier if I brought her with me."

"Well..." Clara paused as she came over to her baby girl who looked attached to Masha before she smiled and giggled a little. "All right. I suppose that would be okay."

Masha nodded as she held onto Dee Dee before taking out her wand to poof herself out of the room to the outside of The Rat King's palace. The pounding on the door soon continued as Clara then sprung right over to go and answer the door from the anticipation that came from the other side.

"Oh, Nathan, thank goodness! I was wondering what was taking you so-" Clara beamed as she opened the door before she gasped in horror and cupped her mouth in concern.

"Nathan is dead..." King Mortimer glared as he stepped inside, holding the hat of his former soldier.

"W-What?" Clara asked with wide eyes of fear and sadness suddenly. "N-No... H-He can't be..."

"Yes... It's true..." King Mortimer nodded as he held out Nathan's hat to her. "He had to be taken care of."

"No..." Clara frowned lowly as she swiped the hat away from him instantly before hugging it as her voice cracked from sadness. "I-It can't be true... Just tell me it's not true!" she then cried out.

"It's true." King Mortimer told her rather coldly.

Clara let out a small cry before she sniffled and began to blink rapidly as her eyes filled with tears. She kept holding onto the hat as she began to shake and shiver rather quickly.

"Look on the bright side," King Mortimer told her without a hint of empathy or sympathy. "You won't have no one to hog the covers."

Clara broke down emotionally as she fell to her knees and hugged the hat rather tightly as she began to cry her eyes out. Her one true love was now gone... The father of her child... They were going to be so happy together and now those dreams were crushed at an instant. King Mortimer just stood there, not even going to help her out as she was very depressed right now. Clara just couldn't believe it as she was completely heartbroken right now.

"Maybe we can fix this..." King Mortimer said to her with a small smirk.

"How could we possibly fix this?!" Clara cried out to him. "You killed him, you Rat King!"

"Quit calling me that..." King Mortimer growled at that nickname. "We can easily resolve this... If..." he then started to tell her with a wicked smirk.

"...If?" Clara asked softly.

"If you marry me instead," King Mortimer told her with a smirk. "I'll even look after the little babe for you if that will make you happy."

"What?" Clara asked, a bit devastated and disgusted as she narrowed her tear-filled eyes.

"I can give you other children," King Mortimer smirked. "Such as myself."

"You can't just replace people," Clara glared as she sniffled a little. "You are very despicable and cruel! You don't deserve to be king!"

"How DARE you?!" King Mortimer snarled before he struck Clara in the cheek suddenly and made her feel on the floor. "I let you and that pathetic excuse of a soldier bond together and keep your spawn and this is how you repay me?!"

Clara just glared, though crying even more from the stinging pain in her cheek as she tried to stay brave and confident.

"You're turning against me too, aren't you?" King Mortimer then demanded firmly.

Clara didn't say anything as she decided to close her eyes and turn away from him.

King Mortimer noticed that before he made his voice louder and angrier. "Answer me!" he then demanded.

"You're a monster!" Clara cried out.

"And you're making a mistake!" King Mortimer glared. "I will give you time to decide whether you will become my Queen or not. I know you'll make the right choice because if you refuse, then you won't only lose your soldier, you will also lose your precious gift from above." he then threatened.

Clara flinched before she looked back at him emotionally. "You wouldn't..." she then murmured weakly as he was far worse than she had ever imagined.

"Don't tempt me, Doll Face," King Mortimer retorted assertively. "I've seen a lot and dealt with a lot and your soldier's incompetance was dealt with and so will yours and your spawn's."

"You leave Dee Dee alone," Clara demanded. "You shouldn't drag her into this. She's only a child!"

"She may be a child, but she's not just any child," King Mortimer glared. "I wanted you and Nathan to birth a son for my army against King George, but instead you birthed me a worthless daughter."

"How could I have possibly controlled that?!" Clara cried out. "Dee Dee is a very wonderful and special girl, even if she is just a baby! I know she is! I will not let you sacrifice my child and I will never ever be your Rat Queen!"

King Mortimer growled before he came closer to Clara before shoving her against the cold stone wall suddenly and pulled one of her arms right behind her back. Clara grunted and groaned as her face was squished thanks to his brute force.

"I really hope that you don't mean that..." King Mortimer glared.

"I do," Clara said as bravely as she could. "I'd rather die than become your queen."

"Then that can be arranged like I did with your precious Nathan..." King Mortimer glared. "I'll go after you next and then there will be no one to protect your spawn. Your bastard spawn as you and Nathan were never married."

Clara flinched at the word "bastard". Yes, it was true that Nathan and Clara never got married, but they were hoping to maybe elope in The Enchanted Forest of Misthaven to start their new lives together, especially with young Dee Dee having a better chance at life and childhood than growing up under The Rat King's reign. Dee Dee deserved much better than to be called such a thing though as she couldn't help what her parents had been through before her conception and eventually her birth.

"I shall face you and you will spend the rest of your days locked in here," King Mortimer glared. "Eventually your spawn will starve to death without you there by her side. Your death comes soon and I don't care at what cost." he then told her before slamming the door and quickly bolted and locked it before Clara could have a chance to escape out the door or even stop him.

Clara did rush away from the wall, but she was far too late by the time she made it a few inches away from the door. She tried to open it, but it was sealed shut and she had no escape other than jumping out the window into the moat. Masha soon beamed right back into the room through twinkling light and carried Baby Dee Dee.

"Masha! The Rat King wants too-" Clara cried out to The Sugarplum Fairy urgently.

"I heard," Masha interrupted with a small frown. "We both heard. I don't think Dee Dee understands though."

"Oh, dear..." Clara frowned softly.

"I need to get you out of here and I'm so sorry about Nathan," Masha told her human friend. "We need to come up with a plan though."

"Masha, do you think you can get me out of here so I don't meet the crocodiles on the way out?" Clara asked hopefully. "Can't you use your magic?"

Masha paused thoughtfully as she tried to think of something before she remembered another story about fairies helping humans in need. "When Queen Briar was a princess and to hide her away from Carabosse, Flora, Fauna, and Merryweather met up at the castle in disguise and wandered away from the castle grounds when no one would be spying on them or see them for her own protection," she then informed. "We might not need a carriage after all if you trust me. Do you trust me?" she then asked softly.

"Of course I do," Clara nodded. "You're my best friend around here."

"And you're mine," Masha said with a small smile before she looked thoughtful as she made up a plan on the spot. "Okay. We'll meet up just before sunrise tomorrow. The Rat King shouldn't be up that early anyway and I'll help guide you and Dee Dee to safety and we can go to Misthaven from there. Nova especially can help us out."

"Nova?" Clara repeated curiously.

"She's a new fairy godmother-in-training under Reul Ghorm's training and a very special and good friend of mine." Masha nodded.

"You know the fairies of Misthaven?" Clara then asked.

"Oh, yes, Clara, don't you know?" Masha smiled warmly. "All fairies know each other from me to The Tooth Fairy to even King Oberon and Queen Titania."

"Impressive..." Clara said softly before nodding. "All right. We will meet up then and you can help me move Dee Dee along. I just hope that she makes it."

"I know for a fact that she will," Masha replied. "She's a very special diamond."

"That, she is," Clara said softly as she looked hopeful, but also a little doubtful. "...Masha?"

"Yes, Clara?" Masha then replied.

"...If anything happens to me, especially because of Nathan... I want you and Dee Dee to go on without me," Clara said softly and emotionally. "I don't think I can live without Nathan and I wouldn't want Dee Dee to be alone... But..."

"...You want her to have a better chance at life far away." Masha finished for her human friend gently.

Clara blinked as she hesitated a few moments before nodding as that seemed to be true for her.

"...I know you miss him and you feel you should be reunited with him... It's going to be okay though..." Masha said softly.

"Don't worry, Masha..." Clara replied. "I know it will work out in the end... Someway. Somehow."

Masha frowned before she and Clara shared a hug as she tried to be very careful not to get Dee Dee hurt in the hug. It was a very bittersweet moment, but at least now, they had a plan.

Dee Dee was shown to be wandering by herself around the streets of Storybrooke again. She was on her way back home before she flinched at a voice that called to her.

"Uh, excuse me?" A friendly voice piped up.

Dee Dee blinked before looking over her shoulder and gasped. "Sister Astrid!" she then said as she stepped back.

"Yes, that would be me," Sister Astrid smiled warmly. "Hello there, dear Dee Dee."

"What did I do?" Dee Dee pouted as she expected that she was probably in trouble right now.

"Oh, you didn't do anything, my dear," Sister Astrid coaxed. "I was just in the neighborhood and I thought maybe I'd get some dinner at Granny's Diner. Have you already eaten dinner?"

"Well... Uh... No actually," Dee Dee said softly and bashfully before, as if on cue, her stomach began to growl before she put her hand over her stomach. "Heheheh... Oops..." she then smiled bashfully.

"I suggest that you join me at Granny's Diner then," Sister Astrid suggested with a small smile. "It might be a lot of fun for you."

"Well... All right," Dee Dee replied. "Should we go 'Dutch' with the bill then?"

Sister Astrid giggled a bit as she put her hand over her mouth. "We'll see what we can do." she then said.

"Okay..." Dee Dee said with a small smile.

Sister Astrid then held out her hand for Dee Dee. Dee Dee then took the woman's hand before they began to make their way to Granny's Diner.

The next day soon came bright and early for Clara and Dee Dee. Clara got up at the scheduled time she and Masha arranged for. Her heart was still aching and felt like it was being shredded into pieces, but she had to stay strong and move on for the sake of Dee Dee. Hopefully Nathan's love was strong enough to stay within her heart and not weigh her down during the great big escape. Clara soon put on a cloak and put the hood over her head and soon came over to Dee Dee and picked up her daughter.

"Come on, Dee Dee... Let's go home..." Clara whispered warmly as she hugged her baby girl in her arms before going to sneak outside.

Being quiet and careful in a very old castle was quite a challenge. Going out the front doors would be obvious, especially with how things echo. Masha soon appeared with magic and came over to Clara and Dee Dee before hugging both.

"Masha, thank goodness," Clara said softly. "I'll make myself a rope to get down from the window and hopefully I won't end up drowning."

"Let's hope you don't," Masha nodded. "I'll take Dee Dee down with me since my magic isn't strong enough to take you both to safer ground."

"I understand," Clara said before kissing Dee Dee's forehead sweetly. "Don't worry, dear. We'll be together again soon and we can be a family and go home."

Masha smiled. Dee Dee seemed to let out a small coo in response before Masha brought out her wand and soon began to magic them both away from the room and soon outside to wait for Clara. Once Clara would be out and on safer ground, it would be time to escape from Parthenia once and for all. Masha and Dee Dee soon waited for Clara to make it as she soon tied her bedsheets and began to make a rope to climb down from. It seemed all good and clear as Clara swiftly and carefully climbed down the rope and was soon dangling above the water. Masha soon saw there wasn't a really good way over the water and onto the dry ground, so she looked very scared and nervous before Clara swung herself over and was able to make it to the other side without a scratch before she could be swallowed by the water.

"Thank goodness..." Masha sighed in relief.

"Lucky to be alive." Clara smiled.

However, unknown to them, King Mortimer had summoned Pantaloon and other soldiers as archers at the top of the castle. He spotted Clara about to escape and narrowed his eyes. "I can't use The Dark One's magic to get rid of her like that Nutcracker Prince of hers, so we'll have to get rid of her the old-fashioned way," he said to himself before facing Pantaloon. "FIRE!"

Pantaloon nodded and soon nodded to the other soldiers. The next events happened so fast just as Masha was ready to hand Dee Dee over to Clara, but then... The archers began to shoot arrows all rapidly to every which way. Masha gasped in horror as the arrows flew all around and she did her best to protect Dee Dee as the arrows flew at all directions. Masha and Dee Dee survived... But Clara was not so lucky.

"Clara! Clara!" Masha cried out before she rushed over to her fallen friend who had an arrow in her chest.

"Masha... Take care of Dee Dee for me... Please..." Clara spoke wheezily as she was bleeding through her chest.

"Clara... No..." Masha said softly.

"I just wanted to live happily ever after with Nathan and Dee Dee... Promise me that they will be okay... Even without me... We never wanted anyone to get hurt... Not even The Rat King..." Clara replied softly.

Unknown to anyone, a certain imp had overheard that. It was then clear to him that Nathan and Clara never had malicious intentions, especially in going in the land of King George for a better life away from The Rat King who was too greedy and self-absorbed to tell the difference.

"Clara..." Masha frowned tearfully.

"Masha, please... Make sure that Dee Dee grows up happy and healthy... I tried... I love you... My friend and my daughter..." Clara said weakly before coughing as she kissed Dee Dee's forehead one last time. And soon, her heart gave out as she laid there and she soon slowly closed her eyes as that was her last breath.

"Oh... Oh, Clara..." Masha said softly and emotionally. She then bowed her head as a moment of silence before she carried Dee Dee and went to take the baby girl off to Misthaven as promised. She soon found a basket and filled it with hay before she decided to put the baby girl inside of it. Once it was filled with both hay and the precious angel from above, she took Dee Dee over to Swan Lake from where her parents first fell in love and decided to send her drifting down the waters and to get as far away from Parthenia as possible. She also left a special gift behind for the baby girl to hold onto as a fond way to remember her parents by. "Travel well, Dee Dee... You are a very wonderful and special girl... Let the love of your parents flow through your heart and soul... Forever." he then whispered warmly.

Dee Dee was soon sent away from Parthenia to never be seen again in that world as she was lying around in her basket. Masha then bowed her head, feeling so lost and sad to lose both Clara and Nathan who might have been humans, but were also her very dear friends.

"Now I got rid of them both... Then soon will be the spawn..." King Mortimer grinned. "The name King Mortimer shall live on forever and it's all thanks to magic used by Rumplestiltskin!"

"That may be so, dearie," Rumplestiltskin's voice said as he appeared in the corner and crossed his arms with a smirk. "But it appears that there's been a misunderstanding."

"You're back... Here to give me more power?" King Mortimer asked hopefully. "Those two were going to desert me for King George for him to plan against me."

"Not quite~" Rumplestiltskin clarified with a giggle.

"What?" King Mortimer glared. "What do you mean? I used your magic to punish that traitor and teach him a lesson and now his true love had to suffer the same fate."

"Yes, but you thought they were going to go up against you when they just wanted to run away together with their own happiness," Rumplestiltskin said before smirking. "I might be The Dark One, but I'm a Dark One with standards! They never meant to go to King George with malicious intent, you only thought they were and now you must face the consequences of my magic!" he then told The Rat King before waving his hand and began to take away certain things away from the spoiled and greedy man.

"What are you doing?!" King Mortimer demanded as it seemed that everything around him that he knew and loved was disappearing. "This isn't right!"

Soon, it seemed like Pantaloon and the other soldiers were disappearing suddenly.

"My army!" King Mortimer then cried out. "NO ONE CAN BEAT ME!"

"You don't deserve any of this, you deserve a far worse treatment than what you gave to Nathan, to your Nutcracker soldier." Rumplestiltskin sneered before he decided to give King Mortimer a taste of karma and soon waved his hand at the other man.

There was a puff of dark smoke and soon, King Mortimer's clothes were lying around and someone was moving underneath them. The something soon wandered out from the crown and out came a rodent who twitched its nose and looked around.

"Now... That's a more suitable form for you... Rat King..." Rumplestiltskin glared as he wrinkled his nose. "King George will never touch you this way... Not even HE likes the rats!" he then smirked before disappearing as King Mortimer was punished and was now on his own with nothing more to do or say.

Baby Dee Dee soon began to ride through Parthenia, leaving there and Swan Lake and soon made it into Misthaven. Just as she got there, there was a storm heard and there seemed to be a big and thick patch of dark smoke coming from the forest with people panicking as all of their lives, including her own, were about to change... Forever.

"THE CURSE! IT'S HERE!" A grumpy voice called out followed by the ringing of a bell.

Baby Dee Dee could only look around aimlessly as she was sitting in her basket with her nutcracker soldier father right next to her. However, someone seemed to see her before grabbing her and running away as the smoke got closer and closer.

Astrid smiled as she soon let Dee Dee have a cup of hot chocolate as they sat in Granny's Diner together. "How's the hot chocolate, Dee Dee?" she then asked the girl.

"I love it," Dee Dee smiled back. "Thank you so much, Sister Astrid."

"You know, if you want, since we're going to be hanging out together a little bit and I'll be like a mother to you, you can call me Mama Astrid if you want." Astrid offered.

"Really?" Dee Dee asked softly.

"If you want," Astrid nodded. "We could be like a family. The other sisters, Mother Superior, and I are all like a family to Jane after all."

"Okay then... Mama Astrid..." Dee Dee smiled as she put her cup down for a moment. "I like the sound of that."

"I do too, dear," Astrid smiled back before she then took out an envelope to give to the girl. "Here. I think you have some mail."

"Mail for me?" Dee Dee asked before she accepted the envelope and began to open it. "I wonder what it could be?"

"Well, you won't know unless you open it." Astrid smiled, though she seemed to already know what the letter would be all about.

Dee Dee then opened the envelope before she took out a letter and unfolded it before she began to read it aloud. "'The Red Shoes Dance Academy hereby requests the pleasure of your company, Delia, for the current year in our school as one of our newest dancers. Please notify with a parent or guardian's permission of your response to this request. We'd love you to join us in our school on Monday through Friday after school until 6:30. Will you come?'" she then beamed and gasped. "I get to be a student at The Red Shoes Dance Academy?!" she then asked in excitement.

"If you would like, my dear," Astrid smiled. "And since I'll be your Mama Astrid, you have my permission to go to this dance school. I think that it would be very good for you."

"Oh! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Dee Dee soon squealed and hugged the woman instantly. "Oh, this is going to be the best time ever! Oh... But wait a second," she then said softly as she quickly let go. "I don't have an outfit or ballerina slippers."

"We'll get you a leotard and a tutu soon, but as for slippers, I can actually help you out with that." Astrid said with a small smile before she took out a box that looked like it was rather old.

"Oh?" Dee Dee asked as she sat back down across from Astrid.

"Yes," Astrid smiled before she pushed the box over to Dee Dee. "Why don't you open this up and find out what's in there? Though I think you might already have an idea."

Dee Dee looked even more curious before she soon removed the top and gasped. She took out a pair of ballerina slippers before she decided to unbuckle her black shoes and replace them with the slippers.

"I hope that they fit." Astrid smiled.

Dee Dee then continued to try on the slippers and they were indeed a perfect fit. "They fit!" she then beamed at her new mother figure as she tied the slippers on properly. "And I love them!"

"What do you say?" Astrid then prompted.

"Thank you, Mama Astrid!" Dee Dee beamed in excitement. "This is the best day ever!"

"I'm glad," Astrid smiled. "Mr. Gold had these in his shop just for you. It seems like he knew you were born to become a prima ballerina."

"Oh, I love dancing and I love ballet stories so much," Dee Dee nodded. "I can't wait to become a dancer in Dance School!"

"I can't wait either, my dear," Astrid smiled warmly before she was given another hug from Dee Dee. "Oh! You're quite a hugger."

"I love you, Mama." Dee Dee said softly as she hugged the woman.

Astrid began to look a little emotional before she smiled softly. "I love you too, Dee Dee..." she then said.

Dee Dee's nutcracker doll just stood where it was on the table as Dee Dee and Astrid shared a warm and loving embrace with each other. It was then that it looked like Dee Dee was going to get her very own happily ever after in Storybrooke and she couldn't wait to tell Henry and Evie all about it.

Chapter Text

It was the middle of February in Storybrooke. Henry and Evie were both sharing some breakfast which was waffles with some syrup and fruit on them. Evie entered the kitchen as she stacked a pile of cards and envelopes that were going to be sealed and delivered as she and Henry finished up breakfast before getting ready for school that day.

"There, we have Valentine cards for all our favorite people." Evie smiled at her little brother.

"I even made one for Ms. Blanchard." Henry smiled back.

"Oh, that sounds nice," Evie replied even though Regina seemed to be annoyed about Ms. Blanchard being given a Valentine. "Do you remember what it says?"

"'Roses are red, Violets are blue, It's fun to be taught by you'." Henry memorized before he bit into his waffle.

"Did you write that?" Evie asked. "Ya know, it's more personal if you write a poem yourself."

"Nah, it was just on the card," Henry shrugged. "I'm not good at writing or making stuff up."

"Well... That's okay. You'll find it in your heart someday when you're older," Evie said with a small smile. "You haven't forgotten anyone?"

"Nope, I've checked my list," Henry said with a nod. "I guess the easy thing about Valentine's Day when you're my age is that everybody must get a card no matter what."

"That's true," Evie said softly. "I hope you have a good day in school at least."

"I hope you do too, Evie," Henry replied. "Without the teenage drama at least anyway."

Evie smiled and nodded as she stacked up her cards while Henry did the same as they finished up their breakfast.

"You two better get ready for school." Regina suggested.

"We're on our way, Mom," Evie smiled. "We'll see you later."

"Yeah. Bye, Mom." Henry added.

"See you later," Regina nodded to her children. "Have a good day."

Evie and Henry then took their cards as they stood up and grabbed their backpacks to head down to school as it was a weekday of course.

Meanwhile, Ben was shown to be visiting a certain place known as Game of Thorns which was Storybrooke's flower shop.

"Good morning, Ben." Moe French, the owner, greeted the boy.

"Good morning, Mr. French," Ben nodded with a small smile. "You have a very lush and wonderful looking collection today."

"Ah, indeed I do, gotta get ready for Valentine's Day," Moe chuckled warmly to the boy. "It's the biggest day of the year for my shop."

"I can only imagine." Ben nodded.

"Would you like a bouquet for the prettiest girl in school?" Moe soon suggested. "I hear you're quite the ladies' man in your school."

"Oh, uh, I wouldn't call myself a ladies' man," Ben said as he blushed sheepishly. "Though a lot of girls do like me."

"You think you might ever take a break from homework or working in your old man's store to find time to have a girlfriend?" Moe then asked him.

"Oh, uh, I don't know if I'll ever have a girlfriend..." Ben said bashfully. "I just don't think I have enough time in my schedule for one. However I would like to have one rose."

"Just one rose?" Moe asked. "Who's the lucky lady then?"

"Heh... I don't know about lucky lady, but I've heard that in the hospital that there's this woman who's been locked up for a very long time and hasn't had any visitors," Ben chuckled before he smiled softly. "I'd love to go down to see her, but I need to be escorted by an adult and Dad's too busy to let me go see her. I don't know who she is, but... I feel a little bad for her, ya know? Kinda like this one girl I keep seeing in my dreams."

"Well, you have a big heart and it makes me proud to see a young man like yourself thinking of others nowadays," Moe nodded as he went to get a rose just for Ben. "Also, you see a girl in your dreams? Is she pretty?"

"She looks beautiful... I'm not sure who she is when I wake up, but I know that I have to help her somehow," Ben nodded. "I feel like the answer's looking me right in the face, but I guess that's just one of life's mysteries. Though whenever I see her in my dreams, I make it my personal mission to help those in need since that girl always cries out for help to me."

"That's very good of you, Ben," Moe nodded. "Would you like a red rose?"

"Yes, of course," Ben replied. "Thank you, Mr. French." he then held out a dollar to pay for the single red rose.

"Well, I hope this mysterious patient at the hospital you keep trying to visit enjoys it," Moe said as he held out the rose for Ben and took the dollar. "Let's hope that it doesn't get tarnished while you're in school."

"Let's hope," Ben nodded as he traded his money for the rose and smiled as he took a sniff of the flower. "Ah, that smells so nice~"

"You have a nice day now, Ben, and get yourself to school." Moe then said as he put the money in his register.

"Yes, sir!" Ben said as he turned away and soon walked right into a certain girl and they both instantly fell on the floor together. He then groaned as he rubbed his head before looking over to see the fallen girl he ran into. "Oh, no! Sorry!" he then said.

"Meh... It doesn't matter..." Mal scoffed as she brushed herself off and looked over at him. "Say... You're Ben Gold from school."

"Uh... Yeah..." Ben smiled bashfully as he looked away from her. "And you must be Mal... Uh... Um... Erm..."

"Draconis." Mal said for him.

"Mal Draconis... Right..." Ben then said with a nod. "I knew that."

"Sure ya did, King of Storybrooke High," Mal smirked. "Do you always crash into girls on your way to school, Ben Gold?"

"No, as a matter of fact, I'm often self-conscious about that thing," Ben replied, trying to sound proud and calm in the situation. "And... Um... What are you doing here?" he then asked her.

"Just killing some time until school starts," Mal shrugged as she grunted and struggled to get up on her feet as Ben began to kneel on his knees to stand up on his feet. "Ugh... Shit..." she then muttered.

"Here, let me help you up." Ben offered as he bent down a little in his stance to hold out his hand to her.

"That's okay, I get myself up..." Mal said, though her actions seemed to tell otherwise.

"...I insist," Ben said before he reached out and held out his hand to Mal. "You're like a turtle on its back."

"Oh, gee, that's what every girl wants to hear. That she looks just like a turtle." Mal smirked before she grasped his hand suddenly anyway.

"Oh, no, I didn't mean it like-" Ben replied nervously as he took Mal's hand and he suddenly looked into her emerald eyes and he looked a little wide-eyed himself before he looked at her funny. "...That."

Mal just looked at him a little blankly, almost as though she had the same look in Ben's hazel eyes. The two were just looking at each other for a few moments before they stood up next to each other. It was almost as though they had the same thoughts in their minds. They had glanced at and seen each other around school and heard of each other obviously, but this was the first time they had properly interacted with each other. Ben soon looked over and picked up his rose and Mal instantly backed up.

"Oh, uh... I'm not into roses that much..." Mal said as she backed up and headed for the door.

"Huh? Oh! No, no, this is for-" Ben covered up nervously as he saw that she saw his flower for the hospital.

"I gotta get to school!" Mal said before she opened the door and rushed out rather quickly.

"No! Wait! Let me-" Ben cried out before it was too late as she just kept on running. "...Help you," he then finished with a sigh before shaking his head. "I just wanna help you, Mal..."

"Teenage girls... They can be rather tricky sometimes..." Moe said to Ben. "Don't let that one girl get you down though. You don't need to waste too much time with her."

"Yeah... I guess..." Ben said before he shook his head and straightened himself out a little. "Thanks again for the rose, Mr. French. I need to get to school."

"Very well," Moe nodded as he let the boy get going. "You have a good day now."

"You too, sir," Ben replied before he headed out the door and decided to run along to school. He then held his head as some images suddenly ran through his brain and he shook his head a little. "That was weird... Looked like I was just in that old fairy tale Dad used to read me about the beautiful girl and that beast that held her hostage."

"Beauty and the Beast?" Moe prompted the teen boy as he couldn't help but overhear that.

"...Nah, that's not it," Ben shrugged and shook his head before he headed right out the door. "Well, see ya later, Mr. French."

"Much later, Ben." Moe nodded as he let the boy run along then.

Ben held onto his rose and gave a small smile. "Let's hope you survive a day of school so I can bring you to that mystery, lonely woman after school today." he then said before he went to head over to his father's car.

Mr. Gold sat and waited before looking over to his son as he opened and closed the door before buckling himself in. "What took you so long?" he asked his son. "You told me you would be in and out in a minute so you won't be late for school."

"S-Sorry, Dad..." Ben replied bashfully. "I ran into this one girl."

"A girl, huh?" Mr. Gold asked as he started the car to drop off Ben at school before he would open his shop for the day. "You go to school with her?"

"Uh, yeah..." Ben nodded. "It was Mal Draconis."

"Mal Draconis... Sounds like a very interesting girl..." Mr. Gold nodded before he smiled softly with a light chuckle. "Just like your mother."

Ben looked over as that made him look thoughtful. "...Tell me something about her?" he then asked.

"Who? Your mother?" Mr. Gold asked as he drove them to the high school.

"Come on, Dad. You can't expect me to believe that the stork just dropped me off in front of your doorstop 16 years ago forever," Ben replied. "Tell me a little bit about my mother. I don't even remember her. First I have a mysterious mother and then a mysterious brother, so please... If you can't tell me about my brother, tell me about Mom."

Mr. Gold sighed before he gave his son a small look with a firm pout on his face. "Well, for one thing, you remind me so much of her," he then said with a small smile. "She was often braver than she thought she was or even needed to be. She was a firm believer of what she was doing was right and would often try to see the man behind the monster. The beauty behind the beast."

"Beauty behind the beast..." Ben repeated softly. "...Like that old fairy tale you used to read to me when I was little."

"Yes, that was always your favorite as a little boy," Mr. Gold chuckled warmly. "You used to always ask me 'Can I wanna read The Beast, Papa?'."

Ben smiled bashfully at his father's recollection of a childhood memory. "...Whatever happened to her?" he then asked.

"I... I don't know..." Mr. Gold said with a soft sigh. "...She disappeared on me sometime after you were born."

"Oh..." Ben said softly before he looked down at his feet a little.

"I wouldn't worry about it too much, Benjamin," Mr. Gold told his son calmly.

Doug was soon shown to be finishing up something. It was a Valentine's Day card for a certain someone. It was a pink card that had a big red heart on it with a purple ribbon around the heart and he tried to adjust the ribbon as it looked wrong to him, though when he pulled on the ribbon, it messed the whole ribbon up, so he began to look discouraged suddenly and it even fell on the floor.

"Oh, crud..." Doug mumbled to himself before he bent down to pick the ribbon up to fix it up a little.

"Hey, Doug!" Evie smiled as she came up behind the boy.

Doug yelped as he dropped his card and tried to pick it up before he quickly hid it behind his back.

"What do you think of these?" Evie asked as she showed a couple of boxes to him and inside was a rather large heart-shaped cookie with different colored icing hearts in the cookies.

"T-They're very nice, Evie..." Doug said nervously and bashfully.

"But which do you think Henry would like the best?" Evie asked him.

"Well... Uh..." Doug just stammered in response.

"This one with the red icing or this purple one?" Evie then asked him.

"Uh... Um... I think he likes red." Doug then said as he kept trying to hide his card away from her.

Evie then glanced at the boy curiously. "...Doug. What are you hiding?" she then asked as she tried to look behind his back, but he kept trying to keep her from taking a look at what he had.

"Um... Uh... Nothing?" Doug replied before he backed up against his locker. He then gasped as he dropped his card on the floor and now it was in front of Evie's feet.

Evie giggled a little with a small smirk. "Who's that pretty Valentine for?" she then asked him innocently.

"Oh, it's... Uh... Well..." Doug stammered nervously as he quickly picked it up and ran away from her. "I need to go to the bathroom!"

"Oh... Okay..." Evie said to him before nodding. "See ya later then, Doug," she then looked at both desserts before nodding. "Yes, I think Henry would like red too actually." she then decided before she walked off.

Ginger smiled as she saw Evie and the two girls talked to each other a little bit as Evie bought the dessert for her little brother as a special Valentine's Day treat.

"How do you feel about that pie contest in Culinary Class?" Evie asked.

"Still very nervous," Ginger replied. "Thank you for having faith in me though."

"What're friends for?" Evie smiled warmly. "I know you'll do just fine, plus Nicholas and Ava are also there to support you now too."

"Thank you again, Evie," Ginger smiled back. "You're such a good friend."

"I try to be anyway." Evie nodded.

Mal narrowed her eyes as she watched Evie and Ginger interact and even looked grossed out about Ginger calling Evie "a good friend". She then lingered back into the hallways and kept to herself a bit, sticking her tongue out as everybody else was under the schoolwide epidemic that was Valentine's Day. She was given a black rose in her locker though from someone who called himself 'Mr. Z' and she just rolled her eyes as though she already knew who that actually was, but decided not to act on it. She just wanted this stupid holiday to be over with already and wasn't sure why everybody was making such a big fuss over it. Besides, it wasn't a whole lot of fun like Halloween as she loved that holiday and would much rather prefer it over this one any old day.

Doug was still fumbling over himself a little over his Valentine as he was trying to wait for the right time and place to give it to Evie. He also hoped that it would probably help her get over Chad and his charmless behavior of just using her for homework and test answers and secretly, he really hoped and wished he could be her Prince Charming instead of that blonde mophead. "Roses are red... Violets are blue... Sugar is sweet... Evie Mills is too," he muttered to himself before smiling as he closed the card in his hands. "Oh, I hope that she loves it."

Chad was soon shown before he chuckled right behind the rather geeky boy.

"Oh! Chad!" Doug gasped and hid the Valentine behind his hands nervously.

"Oh, if it isn't the Romeo of Storybrooke?" Chad smirked.

"Uh... What are you doing here?" Doug asked him.

"What does it look like?" Chad scoffed as he took out his phone. "I'm trying to get a good signal so I can post some selfies before lunch break. There's never enough bars in this old dump..." he then just glanced at the bespectacled boy who just stood there. "Well, are you just going to stand there or are you going to give it to Evie?" he then asked with a hint of mockery in his voice.

"Oh! I-I could never do that!" Doug gasped and panicked instantly. "What if she sees me?"

"Derek... You're in trouble..." Chad teased.

"It's Doug... You know me... We all know each other, we all grew up together in Storybrooke!" Doug corrected and reminded firmly.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, whatever..." Chad rolled his eyes as he decided to try to take some pictures on his phone as he grinned as handsomely as he could before he turned over and heard some giggling. He then looked over and saw that Evie was coming out of the girls' bathroom and was heading over to her locker. "Hmm... I could use some revenge after getting kicked off of my teams..." he then paused before smirking once he saw the girl who was responsible for his grades slipping and getting him in trouble even though we all know that was just some karma doing its work.

Doug was shown to still be looking and feeling unsure as he held onto his card, trying to remain calm. He still stammered a bit and really wanted Evie to like this gift.

"Ah... I was thinking, Doug..." Chad said as he soon stepped over to the rather nerdy boy. "I might just be able to help you out with that Valentine.

"Oh... Would you?" Doug asked, sounding very hopeful.

Chad smirked and nodded before Doug then handed over the Valentine and Chad went to walk on away with it. "Hey... Can I talk with you?" he then asked once he saw Evie go to her locker.

"Go away, Chad!" Evie complained and firmly pouted. "I'm not helping you with homework anymore or having any more study dates with you ever again."

"Oh... Too bad..." Chad shrugged as he began to turn around a bit. "You won't want this then."

"...What?" Evie asked as she glanced at him while getting her books ready for her next class.

"Hm? Oh... Nothing." Chad shrugged as he held onto the card.

"What? Chad! Show me!" Evie said as she came to take a look.

Chad smirked before he decided to show her the card. "It's a Valentine!~" he soon told her.

"A Valentine? ...For me?" Evie asked softly before she put her hand to her heart, sounding rather surprised.

Chad chuckled before handing it to her then. "Why not?" he said sneakily. "Friends do nice things for each other and we've known each other such a long time."

Evie accepted the card and began to take a look at it, blushing at the poem written inside. Soon, Chad simply walked away and he came back over to Doug who was rather frantic.

"What did she say? Did she like it? Does she know it was from me?" Doug asked Chad rather rapidly.

"Yes... She liked it..." Chad replied slyly.

Doug gave him a bit of a look. "You don't sound sure." he then replied.

"Well... I think she was expecting... More than just a Valentine." Chad said, trying to sound casual.

"More than a Valentine?!" Doug yelped before he sighed and shrugged. "But... Well... What?"

Chad smirked as he still looked sneaky. "Douglas, my friend... It's your lucky day. Just leave it all to me." he then said as he put his arm over Doug's shoulder and decided to take him for a walk.

Later on, Evie was walking along as she was looking over the Valentine again and again with a lot on her mind after getting it from Chad, especially after what happened between them. "He must be sucking up to me to get me to help him again after what happened," she scoffed herself a bit. "It just doesn't make any sense."

"Maybe he just likes you..." Mal spoke up, startling Evie a little bit making her look over to the other girl. "I'm not sure why... Even if you're both smart and beautiful which is rare in high school."

"Um... Thanks, I think, Mal?" Evie replied.

"Learn to take the compliment, Blueberry!" Mal scoffed and crossed her arms. "You just always gotta have your way, don't you, Evie? Being The Princess of Storybrooke since your mother is The Queen of Storybrooke?"

"...My mother is not a queen," Evie said softly. "Mal, why do you have to pick on me? I never did anything to you."

"You know what you did," Mal glared. "I bet you're not even brave enough to go out to that Teen Night that Carlos is gonna host while Jane and the nuns go out for the night. Probably too scared about getting in trouble with Queen Mommy."

Evie narrowed her eyes. "Well, maybe some people don't need to get their way by getting in trouble all the time and insulting people." she then retorted.

"You don't scare me, Evie... Your mother might be in charge of Storybrooke, but that won't change what you did to me." Mal glared.

"Just tell me what I did and I'll say sorry!" Evie told her.

"You know what you did... You figure it out..." Mal glared. "I'm surprised you even want to go to a party with me."

"I can't apologize for something I never did unless you tell me." Evie then defended.

Mal shook her head as she glared. She then stormed right up to Evie and leaned over the other girl's shoulder to whisper coldly into her ear. "You know what? You figure it out on your own... Use that brain of yours. It'll come back to you before you know it," she then said firmly. "Come to Carlos' Hell-Raiser if you have the guts if I don't see you this weekend at that silly Sweetheart's Dance."

Evie shuddered and flinched as Mal whispered right into her ear before she firmly pouted. "Fine, Mal. You won't tell me what happened 10 years ago, I'll try to see what I can find out." she then said.

"Fine then." Mal glared.

"Fine." Evie glared back.

"Good~..." Mal then said with a rather scary smirk on her face.

Evie groaned as that disturbed her a little bit. Mal then shook her head and rolled her eyes before she decided to leave Evie alone with her thoughts then. Ben soon came into the hallway and looked over at Mal and looked hopeful about something. He then took out the rose he was going to give to the lonely patient in the hospital who had no visitors before he looked at the rose and took a deep breath before he decided to pursue Mal with it instead. After all, he could always get another rose from Mr. French as it was only one dollar for a single rose as opposed to a bouquet filled with roses.

Meanwhile, as the children were away in school, it was time for the adults to work. Moe was now unloading flowers out of his delivery van as two other men were watching him from the sidewalk.

"Well, this is just perfect," Mr. Gold smirked once he leaned on his cane at the sight of the other man. "I've been looking for you, Mr. French."

Moe quickly tensed up and looked nervous at the sight of him. "I'll have your money next week." he then said rather quickly.

"The terms of the loan were fairly specific," Mr. Gold retorted before facing the man by his side. "Take the van." he then commanded.

The man then went over to get into the driver's seat of the van, going to drive it away from the kindly and paternal florist.

"Wait! No! Tomorrow's Valentine's Day! It's the biggest day of-" Moe cried out, but his pleas only fell on deaf ears. "I've got a grand in roses in the back! Stop! You've got to let me sell them."

"I'm going to leave you two to continue this conversation." Mr. Gold retorted coldly.

"Oh, this is no way to do business, Gold. You are the lowest!" Moe complained. "People aren't going to put up with this! Why can't you be more like your son?"

Mr. Gold gave a steely-eyed glance in response to that. Moe then attempted to block the van, but was unsuccessful and soon, Mr. Gold's lackey drove away which prompted Mr. Gold to cross the street to run into Regina who had seen the whole thing.

"Mr. Gold. That was quite a show back there." Regina noted.

"Well, Mr. French is just having a bad day; happens to the best of us." Mr. Gold replied casually.

Regina nodded before she looked right at him. "I've been meaning to talk to you about something." she then requested.

"Yeah. And the moment you have something I want to discuss, we'll have that little chat." Mr. Gold replied firmly.

"No, we're going to do this now," Regina demanded. "It'll only take a moment."

However, Mr. Gold still wouldn't budge. "Is there something eating you, dear? Something you need to get out in the open? 'Cuz it's going to have to wait. Please." he then retorted, dangerously soft in his tone of voice.

Regina then suddenly backed down as Mr. Gold then decided to walk past her.

After school, while everybody was getting ready for the dance, Ben had other plans and in fact, he was told to run an errand for his father after school with some money for him to pick up a couple of things. He had to pick up some duct tape and rope which concerned Ben, though he knew better than to question whenever his father would ask him to do something for him. Once he found the items, he took out the money he got from his father and was about to go and check-out before looking over to see that David had a couple of Valentine's Day cards before he came to stand in line behind the boy.

"Good evening, Ben." David greeted.

"Huh?" Ben asked before he looked over. "Oh, good evening, Mr. Nolan."

"Good to see you, but isn't there a party that you wanna go to at school?" David smiled.

"Yeah... There is..." Ben said softly before he looked like he was sadly smiling.

"...Well, aren't you going to go?" David then asked.

"I can't," Ben explained. "Dad wants me to help out at his shop."

"Tonight of all nights?" David asked. "You should be allowed to go out and have fun. You're only young once."

"Yeah, sometimes I think he never was though..." Ben replied before chuckling before he looked wide-eyed and nervous. "Don't tell him that I said that, okay?"

"Your secret is safe with me." David said with a light chuckle as he found it funny too as he looked down at his Valentine's Day cards.

"Yours too, I guess," Ben said as he looked down. "You have two girlfriends or something?"

"Oh, no. I-I just couldn't decide." David said, though he seemed to be covering up a lie.

"...Interesting," Ben said with a shrug. "I got some things for my dad which I wanna ask about, but I'm also afraid to ask about."

"You probably shouldn't then," David suggested. "You know how your old man can be. Sorry you can't go out and enjoy Valentine's Day like other kids your age though."

"Ah, it's okay..." Ben shrugged. "I never really cared for it anyway."

"Hmm..." David paused as he wasn't too sure that Ben really thought that and was probably covering up his sadness about not being able to go out and enjoy Valentine's Day with his peers.

"I'll be okay, really," Ben told him. "Maybe next year... Or the year after... If Dad ever lets me go and have fun."

"Hopefully," David nodded. "...Is there anyone in school that you like?"

"Uh... It's... It's complicated..." Ben said before looking away.

"Ah..." David then said, taking that as code for something. "Don't wanna tell an uncool old man like me? I understand."

"No, no, it's not that," Ben smiled sheepishly. "It's just confusing... Girls, I mean... Sometimes."

"Oh, indeed," David nodded. "I'd say you'll understand someday when you're older... But I'm not sure if I understand them either."

Ben chuckled warmly. "I guess that's a good point, Mr. Nolan. Thanks for the talk though, it was nice talking to you." he then said.

"Nice talking to you too, Ben," David nodded. "Just remember to try and have a good day."

"I'll see what I can do," Ben said before it was time to check-out. "Talking to you was nice though. It's been complicated talking to my dad sometimes."

"I bet it was," David replied. "Well, maybe we can do it again someday."

"I think I'd like that." Ben said with a small smile before David came to check-out first.

David then came to the cashier who then sneezed. "Oh, bless you." he then told the man in charge of the pharmacy.

"Ah, thank you." Mr. Clark then said before blowing his nose.

Eventually, Ben soon came over to his father's shop with a bag from Dark Star Pharmacy. "Here you go, Dad," he then said as he gave the stuff over. "Any reason why you needed duct tape and rope?"

"That's on a need-to-know basis, Benjamin, and which by that I mean you don't need to know until you're older," Mr. Gold replied, being mysterious as always before he took a look at the time. "Hm... Just a little after 5:30."

"Yeah..." Ben nodded as he went to go to the broom. "I know, I know... I'll get to work until closing time, Dad, then I'll go back home and study my new vocabulary words."

Mr. Gold nodded to his son and was about to agree to that. He then thought about something and hummed thoughtfully. "...Benjamin?" he then called.

Ben took a hold of the broom handle before looking over. "Huh? Yeah, Dad?" he then answered.

Mr. Gold paused before he took a deep breath. "...You have something going on at school tonight, right?" he then asked.

"Ah... Yeah..." Ben nodded. "The Sweetheart's Dance. It seems a little cheesy, but a lot of kids wanna go hang out there. Probably just for free food and drinks..." he then shrugged. "No big deal."

Mr. Gold looked thoughtful. "...Why don't... Why don't you go out and join that tonight?" he then suggested.

"Huh?" Ben blinked. "You're letting me participate in a fun social ritual in school that doesn't involve studying until my brain leaks out of my ears or staying here to sweep up and dust the family shop?"

"...Yes," Mr. Gold said softly with a small smile and nod. "Why don't you just go out and have fun tonight? Y-You're... You're only young once after all."

"...Wow, Dad," Ben replied, sounding surprised and touched. "Are you sure?"

"I wouldn't offer if I wasn't sure," Mr. Gold told his son calmly before tossing him the house keys. "I-I'll lock up here after a while. You go out and have some fun with your friends and wear something nice. It's not dark outside yet, so you should be able to make it and make your way to school before it gets too dark."

"Oh... Cool... Really?" Ben beamed as he caught the house keys before he narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "...Is this reverse psychology?"

"I promise, Benjamin, I want you to go out and have some fun with your friends," Mr. Gold reassured. "You stay out of trouble now."

"Okay, Dad..." Ben smiled before he hugged his father instantly. "Thanks!"

Mr. Gold smiled back as Ben did a little victory dance and he soon went to head out the door, rushing a bit in eager excitement. Ben even let out a big cheer and felt quite an aplomb as he went to get ready to go out tonight with some friends of his from school as he hadn't gotten out much ever since he became a teenager and his father was pretty much whipping him into scholar shape. He knew just what to pick out to wear as he often had fancier clothes than other students due to him and his father's reputation and looked very hopeful about going out and hanging out with friends and he also looked slightly hopeful about getting to know Mal better as there was something rather interesting about her to him.

Soon, Doug was shown to be thinking very long and hard about how to impress Evie while everyone else talked about The Valentine's Day Dance. A lot of the girls were very excited and some guys were eager about going too. However, no one was more excited or eager about being Valentines with just anyone in school except for maybe Doug who looked hopeful about being Evie's Valentine or vice versa. He also decided to put Chad's advice into good use about giving Evie more than just a Valentine, though he wondered if he would be able to afford a bouquet of roses from Mr. French's flower shop or not.

"I think I only have enough with one rose..." Doug pouted as he looked at his pocket money.

"Well, if that's all you can afford..." Chad shrugged with a small smirk.

"Oh... But won't Evie be expecting more than just one?" Doug then asked, sounding sick to his stomach. He then paused thoughtfully. "...Maybe I can give her a nice tag to go with it and I could draw a heart or something."

Chad seemed to just scoff and roll his eyes slightly.

Meanwhile, Carlos was looking over the Bake Sale's treats similar to the cookies that Evie was looking over to give to Henry. "Which would Jane like better? The one with the blue icing or the one with the green icing?" he then wondered to himself.

Doug soon took out a slip of paper from his notebook, tearing it out, and took out a red pen to sign his name and add a little something nice and extra.

"Doug!" Carlos called out as he rushed over with two cookie boxes, startling the other boy instantly.

"Oh!" Doug yelped and dropped the pen, leaving a rather sloppy mess on the tag over the heart he was drawing and his name at the bottom.

"Which of these do you think that girl Jane would like best?" Carlos asked Doug as he showed the boxes, bringing back a feeling of deja vu to the other boy suddenly. "The one with the blue icing or the one with the green? ...Oh." he then said as he looked over a little.

"Uh... Um..." Doug stammered a little, having a hard time answering that question properly before feeling even more nervous of what Carlos said next.

"Ooh... Is that for your sweetheart?" Carlos asked as he took a look at the rather messy tag.

"Uh... Um... Oh... Erm..." Doug stammered nervously.

Carlos chuckled a bit. "Well, okay. I won't tell anyone," he then said before he looked a little shy and bashful. "...I just hope I have a chance with mine... And maybe you with yours... So... Who is yours anyway?" he then asked.

"Erm... I can't tell you that..." Doug said nervously.

"Ah... Wanna keep it a secret until the party, huh?" Carlos suggested with a wink.

Doug gulped before shrugging. "Erm... Sure..." he then said. "It's a secret."

"All righty then..." Carlos nodded and winked a bit. "Whatever you say..."

Doug smiled nervously and bashfully as he tried to hide his tag away from anyone else as he just hoped and wished he could impress Evie somehow. He then looked over and sighed as it seemed easy for anyone else who had Valentines in mind around school. One of the students had even arranged for a candlelit lunch and reserved a table for the girl of their dreams.

Meanwhile, Mr. Gold was walking up the walkway to the front door of his house, where he saw that the door is ajar. He then pushed it open and entered the house. Inside, he drew and gun and slowly moved farther into the house as the floor creaked behind him. He then quickly turned around and saw that Emma was there with her own gun drawn and pointed at him. "Sheriff Swan." he then greeted the blonde woman.

"Your neighbor saw your front door open; they called it in." Emma stated her business.

"It appears I've been robbed." Mr. Gold replied, referring to the shambles that surrounded him.

Emma looked nearly suspicious. "Funny how that keeps happening to you." she then remarked.

"Yeah, well, I'm a difficult man to love." Mr. Gold replied patiently.

"Bet your son agrees with that a little." Emma murmured.

Mr. Gold glanced at her, almost looking surprised until he then remembered something. "Ah, right... Benjamin," he then said. "My son respects me. I tend to give him tough love."

"That sounds about right based on what I've seen between you two." Emma nodded.

Sheriff Swan, you can go now," Mr. Gold soon suggested. "I know exactly what was taken and who did it. I've got it from here. At least it seems that Benjamin's own valuables are safe for another day."

"No, you don't and they may not be," Emma retorted. "This was a robbery; a public menace. And if you don't tell me what you know, I'll have to arrest you for obstruction of justice," she then warned. "I have a feeling you don't want to be behind bars."

"Indeed not," Mr. Gold agreed before he soon gave in. "Alright, his name's Moe French. He sells flowers. He recently defaulted on a loan. A short time ago, we had a little disagreement over collateral." he then informed.

"Okay. I'll go get him," Emma nodded. "Check him out."

"I'm sure you will, assuming I don't find him..." Mr. Gold replied, sounding mysterious as always. "Let's just say, bad things tend to happen to bad people."

"Is that a threat?" Emma demanded.

"Observation. Good luck." Mr. Gold nodded at her.

Emma glanced at him and soon left the house suddenly.

Much later on, the two soon met up at the station after some work was being done and taken care of.

Emma soon pulled back a sheet, revealing several items on her desk to Mr. Gold. "You're welcome. You were right; your man Moe ripped you off. It was all still at his place." she then said to the older man after a few moments.

"And the man himself?" Mr. Gold soon asked.

"Closing in on him." Emma replied.

Mr. Gold just glanced at her. "So, job well 'half-done', then." he then replied.

"In less than a day, I got everything back," Emma defended before giving him a look. "...Is something wrong?"

"You've recovered nothing," Mr. Gold shook his head. "There's something missing." he then turned away and suddenly decided to leave.

"I'll get it when I find him." Emma reassured.

"Not if I find him first." Mr. Gold muttered on his way out.

Emma watched him go and sighed a bit as Mr. Gold was definitely going to be a tough nut to crack.

And so, as the final school bell rang and the sun was about to set, the students were getting ready for the big night. Girls got their hair and make-up done while getting their best dresses out while guys were dousing themselves in either body spray or cologne and wore their best suits. It was going to be a night to remember for all of them, but before Evie would head out for the night, she had something to share with her little brother.

"I know this can't replace your book after what Mom did, but I thought it would help make your heart glow and fill your tummy tonight while I'm gone," Evie told her brother as she showed him her surprise treat for him with red icing. "I hope that you like it."

Henry took a look with a small smile before firmly pouting and looking at Evie once he saw a few bites taken out of the dessert.

"Sorry... It was a long day of school... But Ginger made it nice and fresh..." Evie smiled. "I hope that you like it."

"Thanks, Evie..." Henry said. "It won't replace my book though."

"I know and I understand," Evie nodded. "I will help you no matter what and you can always talk to me... Just try not to disturb me tonight because I have important teenage business to take care of."

"Right... Your Valentine's Day dance..." Henry said. "Do you have a sweetheart?"

"Apparently so," Evie nodded before taking out her card. "Chad gave this to me."

"Chad?" Henry asked as he wrinkled his nose. "You don't really think Chad left that for you, do you?"

"Well, he gave it to me himself... But I have my suspicions." Evie then said.

"Great! You're not blinded by your crush this time," Henry said in relief. "Only... Who could the card be from?"

"I'll find out tonight," Evie told Henry with strong determination. "Tonight will be a night to remember."

"Have a good one then and please, for the love of Mother Goose, do not marry the son of Cinderella even if you're the daughter of The Evil Queen." Henry then said, sounding desperate as he didn't want anything to do with Chad anymore, especially after those horrible study dates he and Evie would have.

"I promise, Henry," Evie said sweetly before hugging her little brother. "You never have to worry about Chad coming over here ever again."

"Good," Henry nodded. "I don't know who your sweetheart is either, Evie, even though Mrs. Doug seems to think that it's Doug."

"Right... Like in your storybook... The son of Dopey the Dwarf..." Evie memorized. "I'm really sorry about your book, but I'll see you tomorrow, okay?"

"Okay..." Henry said softly. "I'll just hang out here while you take a break from Operation: Cobra."

"Sounds good." Evie nodded with a small smile.

Soon, there was a rapid knock at the door. Henry and Evie looked over.

"Did you ask for an escort to the dance?" Henry asked.

"No..." Evie shook her head before she soon got up from the couch and walked away for a few moments and soon came back with a single red rose with a sloppy and dripping pink tag with it as she came back over to her little brother.

"Lemme guess... That's from Chad?" Henry then asked, rolling his eyes a little.

"It's hard to tell from the tag," Evie shrugged as she showed him the tag. "Though I don't think so. Even Chad's smart enough to spell his own name. Henry? I think I smell a rat."

"Bust his butt, Evie." Henry smirked a little.

"I'll see what I can do," Evie smirked back. "He can't get away with stuff like this."

"Evie?" Regina spoke as she walked on over.

"Hi, Mom." Evie said softly and nodded.

"Hi." Henry added.

Regina nodded at them. "Are you ready to go to your party?" she then asked Evie, seeing her dressed and ready to go.

"Oh, hold on, Mom. I just need one more touch of lipstick." Evie then said before opening her compact mirror.

Henry rolled his eyes slightly before smirking.

"Henry... Do you like your new video game I bought for you?" Regina then asked as she fondly shook her head at Evie.

Henry didn't answer right away before he shrugged a little. "It's okay." he then said softly.

"Just okay?" Regina asked.

Henry decided to get up off of the couch. "Oh, Evie! Before you go..." he then said, mostly to escape from the room and avoid Regina's questions.

Regina pouted as she gave her son a small look for doing that.

"It's probably just a good luck charm," Evie shrugged with a small smile. "Just a little Valentine's Day treat from brother to sister."

"Hmm... All right, but that's no reason to be rude and ignore my question like that." Regina said thoughtfully.

"He's going through a lot right now, Mom," Evie said with a deep sigh. "I'll talk to him about it though. I promise."

"Hm... Since when does he love you over me?" Regina then asked with a small teasing smirk.

"Uh... I think you already know the answer to that question, Mom," Evie smirked back. "When you first brought him home to meet me."

"Hm... And I wonder where Henry gets these mischievous ideas?" Regina chuckled as she smirked a bit.

Evie just smirked back in victory.

"This is for you," Henry said as he walked back over to his sister with a paper rose which was colored a powder blue. "It's from Dee Dee."

"Oh... Oh, well, that's sweet..." Evie said as she accepted the rose and smiled before playfully smelling it.

"It won't smell like a real rose, Evie." Henry chuckled as that was a little funny to him.

"Oh, I know," Evie smirked a little before she decided to take out a band and wore the paper rose on her wrist like a corsage. "Tell her I said thank you and that I love it a lot."

"I will," Henry nodded. "We made paper flowers for Art Class to give to Mr. French because his business isn't doing too well."

"Oh? I wonder what happened?" Evie replied softly.

"I'm not sure, but the teachers say that it's grown-up business," Henry said before shrugging. "They're not the same as real flowers and they can't replace them either, but the teachers thought it would be nice."

"That is nice," Evie said with a nod. "I just hope that Mr. French will be okay."

"Especially after dealing with Mr. Gold." Regina added with a low mutter to herself.

Evie seemed to overhear that, but didn't say anything while Henry didn't seem to notice or pay attention at all.

"All right, Henry. You stay out of trouble and remember not to answer the phone and keep the doors locked," Regina soon said to the boy. "Do you understand?"

"I do." Henry nodded.

"Good," Regina replied. "Come along, Evie. I'll take you to your dance."

"Thank you, Mom," Evie said as she stood up before looking down at Henry. "How do you think I look?"

Henry gave a small sincere, legitimate, and appropriate response that he knew was true and would also make his sister very happy to hear. "Like a princess." he then said to her.

"Aww..." Evie smiled before hugging her brother one last time. "Thank you so much, Henry. You're such a wonderful and special little boy."

"Thanks, Evie," Henry said as he hugged his sister back. "Have fun."

"I'll try." Evie smiled and nodded before she came to follow her mother out the door.

Regina then shut the door behind them and locked it, trusting Henry to behave himself on his own. She also hoped that he wouldn't sneak out to go and see Emma while she and Evie were gone otherwise there would probably be trouble.

It was a bit of a long car ride, but they soon made it over to the school where other cars were either parking or dropping off students in them. Evie soon took out the rose she got from the door and decided to hold onto it and join the others out.

"Hold it!" Regina said before looking over. "Where did that rose come-"

"Sorry, Mom, I gotta go! Love you! See you! I'll call you for a ride back home! Won't be after midnight! Promise! Bye!" Evie said rather quickly before she suddenly rushed out the door.

Regina blinked before she sighed and shook her head. "Kids these days... Always so impatient just to answer a few questions from their mother..." she then muttered before she decided to just drive back home.

Evie soon stepped out and looked around as she began to make her way over to the other students who were already on their way to the party.

Chapter Text

Soon, it was party time in Storybrooke High. There were plenty of treats such as the famous punch bowl, heart-shaped cakes, and cupcakes, as well as chips, pretzels, and Trail Mix. The students entered the party as light music was playing before the lights would flash or go out for official party time. Ben soon made it over with a small smile, unaware of what his father would be doing that evening. Students were checked at the door before they would come inside so that no one who wasn't allowed in wouldn't be let in. Evie rubbed her arm as she came into the party and looked around to see her peers together as the DJ played up a storm for all of them.

"Evie! Over here!" A voice called out.

Evie looked over as she followed the sound and couldn't believe what she just heard and witnessed. Magda was actually calling to her and talking to her as she sat with Scarlet and Amalie. "Magda? You're actually talking to me?" she then asked as she stepped over.

"Well, sure," Magda smirked. "You just seemed like you could use someone to talk to. You can be an honorary member of our table if you want."

"Wait... You mean... I can sit with you guys?" Evie asked hopefully.

"Well, sure, as long as you don't screw things up," Magda replied. "Besides, you don't seem to have very many friends."

"Not really..." Evie said with a low pout. "I'm not sure why or how... We all used to be friends when we were little, but it just seems like after a while, we all grew up and drifted apart from each other."

"Oh, poo... Well, I wouldn't worry about it, just enjoy the party." Magda smirked.

"Yeah... This does seem to be an excellent party so far..." Evie said with a small smile before she sat down with The Pinkettes, feeling like a dream of hers was coming true.

"Yes, as long as there are frogs that can be turned into frogs." Magda agreed with a chuckle as Scarlet and Amalie joined her.

Amalie then blinked after a few moments. "Wait. I'm confused," she then said. "Why would we want to kiss frogs?"

Scarlet groaned and face-palmed.

"It's an expression, Amalie," Magda stated thickly. "We're just going to find cute boys to dance with and kiss... Like Chad Herman~"

"Chad is the best~" Scarlet added dreamily. "He's so charming~"

"Ohh... Okay... Yeah!" Amalie then quickly added with a small smile. "They should call him Chad Charming."

Evie rolled her eyes slightly, not really in the mood to talk about Chad that way after what he did to her, but she didn't say anything. That might ruin her chances to hang out with The Pinkettes like she had always wanted.

"Great party either way," Evie then said. "I guess Piper's a great DJ."

"Oh, is that who that is?" Magda smirked. "How very interesting at least. I thought only mice liked his music." she then laughed a little.

"Hey now, Piper's a good DJ," Evie defended. "I've heard him play pretty nice music in class with his flute."

"Hm... Quite..." Magda replied quietly then as Evie seemed to contradict her. "Besides, what kind of name for a boy is Piper?"

Amalie and Scarlet then laughed while Evie blinked at how mean Magda was being while Amalie and Scarlet were going along with it.

"Yo, yo! What up, mice?!" The boy who was known as Piper called out as he soon came up to the microphone while the other students cheered for him during the music. "Ready for me to drop some Valentine's Day tunes?"

The crowd cheered in response with excitement in the air.

"Then follow me!" Piper told them with a smirk before he began to spin the records for them to play some real music.

Evie gave a small smile to Piper as Magda, Amalie, and Scarlet continued to sit and watch while hanging around with each other. It seemed to be a great night for all of them so far, though the same couldn't be said for a certain florist of Storybrooke.

Mr. Gold was shown to be driving the rose van from earlier with Moe tied up and gagged in the backseat. He soon took the van over to a cabin in the woods which once, unknown to everyone in Storybrooke, belonged to Dee Dee until she had been hanging around Sister Astrid lately who seemed very willing to adopt the young aspiring ballerina.

Soon, Mr. Gold got up and out of the van and opened the backdoors, pointing the gun to his hostage in the back. "Walk." he then demanded firmly.

Moe soon stumbled out of the van, looking very fearful for his life as he did what Mr. Gold said for his own protection.

"You see, here's the thing; I don't normally let people get away." Mr. Gold then told the other man as he led him into the cabin to have a little chat.

Back at Storybrooke High, the party was still bouncing and everybody seemed to be having a good time so far. Chad was shown to be sitting at one table as about three girls were standing beside him, taking in the sights of him very wonderfully. Evie took a look at her rose and the tag, wondering who could've sent the rose and not to mention the Valentine's Day poem as she knew it couldn't have been Chad, especially since he had company.

"Oh, hey! Evie!" Ben called out as he stepped over.

"Huh?" Evie blinked before looking over. "Oh! Ben! Hi." she then smiled at her old friend from early childhood.

"Evie," Ben smiled as he walked over and stood up beside Evie once the girl stood up and he saw the rose and the tag. "Oh. Do you like the rose that Doug gave you?"

"Doug?" Evie then asked with narrowed eyes once she had an idea of who was really behind this and not Chad.

"Carlos said he saw Doug writing that gift tag and Doug accidentally dropped the pen and spilled ink all over the card," Ben explained calmly. "Also, I was going to give that rose to the hospital after school, but I thought he could use it more than me."

"That's funny..." Evie said with a small smirk even though she was slowly starting to put 2 and 2 together. "I did see Doug with a Valentine not too long ago and trying to hide it."

"Yeah... What does that tell you?" Ben smiled innocently. "He really should've asked a friend to help him out, who do you think gave those to you?"

"Chad, but I knew he couldn't have done it..." Evie replied. "Chad is charmless if anything, no matter what everybody else in school thinks."

"People change as they grow older, I guess," Ben shrugged before he saw Magda, Amalie, and Scarlet blindly ogling him. "Erm... Hello there, ladies." he then greeted.

"Hi, Ben~..." Magda, Amalie, and Scarlet grinned hopefully.

"Evie... Do you, like, know Ben personally or something?" Scarlet spoke up.

"Um... Uh... Yeah, totally!" Evie replied, trying to talk like the other girls now even if it made her feel sick to her stomach. "#Totes."

"Ugh... Hashtags..." Ben groaned and rolled his eyes before looking over. "Evie, why are you talking like that? You hate hashtags."

"Erm... Uh... Not now, Ben..." Evie then said. "I have someone to expose and give the courage to own up what happened."

"Oh... Okay... I was hoping maybe you could help me with something or that we could hang out?" Ben began to suggest. "Ya know... Like old times?"

Evie just looked at him before she suddenly got up and walked over to where she had seen Chad.

"Or not...?" Ben blinked before frowning firmly. "Evie, why are you avoiding me all the time?"

Magda, Amalie, and Scarlet continued to ogle over Ben.

"Um... Hi..." Ben said to them.

"You're probably the second cutest boy in this school after Chad~" Amalie swooned. "You're like a prince just like him."

"Ah, I dunno if I'd call myself a prince..." Ben shrugged and smiled sheepishly.

"Either way, you're a real Golden Boy 'cuz of your father~" Magda added. "#PrinceCutie."

"#PrinceCutie!~" Amalie and Scarlet added dreamily.

"Ugh..." Ben groaned and rolled his eyes. "No wonder Dad hates hashtags."

"So 300 autographs later, my pen finally gives out, but there are about 100 more girls to find..." Chad was soon telling his fangirls a story with a grin.

"Uh... Chad!" Doug whispered loudly as he came up behind the boy.

"Shh! Don't bug me now, Derek." Chad whispered back firmly as he was busy with his fangirls right now.

"But Chad... Evie hasn't said anything." Doug told him.

"Well, I can't help that, can I?" Chad replied as he tried to stay focused with the other girls. "So anyway, where was I? Oh, yes..." he then beamed to the girls.

Doug sighed and groaned as he walked off and went to go sit in a chair by himself by the punch bowl while everybody else was having a good time. "I'm starting to think maybe Mom was wrong... Maybe Evie isn't meant to be my true love after all..." he then sulked. "Besides, why would a girl like her go for a guy like me? It would never work out."

"Stick with me, buddy..." A voice said beside Doug.

Doug then looked over to the boy in school who hung out in the library a lot who was known as Simon Monocolao.

"I don't get many girls either," Simon said to Doug. "It's probably just the way of life as a nerd."

Doug sighed and shook his head. "I really thought that I had a chance with her... Mom even seemed to think so, but maybe you're right..." he then said.

Evie soon walked on over to the blonde boy. "Chad?" she then spoke up.

"What is it now?" Chad complained before he then looked over and smirked since he had attempted to win her heart again so that he could use her for test and homework answers again. "Oh! Hey, Evie... How's it going?"

"I wanted to talk to you." Evie then said.

"Well, of course you did." Chad grinned and winked at her while the three girls stood around in the background.

"I was just telling the girls about what a sweet poem you wrote inside my Valentine the other day." Evie then said aloud, hoping Doug would overhear that somehow.

"Oh... Uh..." Chad stammered as the three fangirls looked annoyed and angry with Evie for interrupting their time together.

Doug blinked as he did hear that before he jumped up to his feet. "He wrote?" he then asked.

"Um... Poem...?" Chad asked Evie, looking nervous suddenly.

"Yes... I left my Valentine at home and I can't remember exactly what you wrote, but I'm sure you do, Chad." Evie then said.

"Erm... Uh..." Chad continud to stammer, acting dumb, though for him, that came naturally.

"His Valentine?" Doug glared before he decided to muck up the courage to recite the poem himself. "Roses are red, Violets are blue, Sugar is sweet, Evie Mills is too!" he then announced before blushing as he had said it out loud.

The girls just giggled as Chad began to look unfortunate and embarrassed.

"Thank you, Chad," Evie then said with a smirk as she walked away. "That just answers everything I need to know."

"Oh, but! I... I... Erm... Uh... Oh..." Chad cried out and stammered before looking bashful as his three fangirls were soon giggling at him.

Ben backed away from the girls as Evie soon came back. "Oh, Evie. You solve the mystery of your rose and Valentine?" he then asked.

"I knew all along that Chad couldn't have done something nice for me like this, though probably would go along with it so that I would tutor him again," Evie said as she rolled her eyes. "So... I guess Doug likes me..."

"Yeah, it's pretty out there..." Ben smiled knowingly. "Maybe you two could hang out sometime?"

"Gosh... Hang out with Doug..." Evie repeated. "I wonder if-"

"Did you just say 'Doug'?" Magda asked as she stepped over.

"Erm... Uh... Maybe?" Evie replied. "What do you think of Doug?"

Magda soon erupted into a rather mean and wicked sounding cackle, almost sounding like a witch. "That weird nerd in the marching band and Mr. Deley's pet?! Who'd wanna go out with someone like him?!" she then taunted. She then looked over at her friends. "Girls, what do we think of Doug?"

Amalie and Scarlet soon looked at Magda before looking at each other and then laughed out loud together. Ben firmly frowned as the girls began to make fun of Doug together and looked expectingly at Evie to defend the boy who was at least brave enough to write a poem to Evie and try to give her a rose for Valentine's Day as he knew she knew better than to pick on Doug.

"Uh, yeah," Evie soon joined in with the girls she so desperately wanted to be friends with. "Doug's a total #geekbait!"

"Evie..." Ben whispered firmly and a bit disappointedly.

Evie just gave Ben a small shrug in response. However, The Pinkettes seemed to really like the term "#geekbait" and decided to call Doug that from now on.

"Evie, you know better than that!" Ben firmly pouted at his childhood best friend.

"Ben? I'm finally friends with The Pinkettes now... Can we talk about this later?" Evie whispered sharply as she winked at him with her teeth gritted together into a forced smile to keep up appearances.

Ben flinched as he felt his stomach turn. "...Fine," he then said. "You wanna be friends with those girls instead of me? That's fine by me."

"Ben, I didn't say that..." Evie pouted at him. "You were my best friend first after all."

"Yeah, well, it sure doesn't feel like that..." Ben glared at her before he heard a certain song coming on before smirking. "Say, this is like from when we were kids. Remember?" he then asked.

"Ben, not now." Evie hissed before she came to sit back down with The Pinkettes who continued to chant "#geekbait".

Mal was soon seen coming to the party with a black rose. "Maybe this will shut that Golden Boy up for a while... Though, he is kinda cute..." she said to herself with a small smirk before she shook her head. "No, no, Mal. Stay focused. You don't like him like that. Remember that..."

Back at the cabin, Mr. Gold had taken off Moe's tape and had the other man sitting in a chair.

"Let me explain, okay? Let me explain." Moe begged nervously and fearfully as Mr. Gold sat across from him in another chair.

Mr. Gold pushed his cane against Moe's neck, cutting off his air as he smirked darkly. "Oh. Well, that is… Fascinating. Truly fascinating," he then taunted. "I'm going to let you breathe in a second, and you're going to say two sentences. The first, is going to tell me where it is. The second, is going to tell me who told you to take it. Do you understand the rules?"

Moe gagged and merely nodded as that was all he could do for now.

"Good. Let's begin." Mr. Gold then said as he pulled his cane back from Moe's neck.

"I needed that van!" Moe soon cried out.

"Now, you see, that is not a good first sentence." Mr. Gold then said before hitting Moe with his cane.

"Ow! Gold! Listen!" Moe cried out from the pain.

"Tell me where it is!"

"Ow! Stop!"

"Tell me where it is!"

"Ow! Stop! It wasn't my fault!"

Mr. Gold scoffed a bit. "'My fault'? What are you talking about, 'my fault'? You shut her out. You had her love, and you shut her out!" he then glared before hitting the other man again. "She's gone. She's gone forever; she's not coming back. And it's your fault! Not mine! You are her father! Not even Benjamin can see her or even know who she is! Yours! It's yours! It's your fault! It's your fault!" he then got ready to hit one more time as Moe was being badly beaten, only he suddenly had to stop because of an outside force.

"Stop." Emma said as she soon appeared right behind the man and grabbed his arm to prevent further injury to Moe.

Meanwhile, back at the Valentine's Day dance, the teenagers continued to have their fun, though Ben was shown to be dancing in a rather silly way. Evie sunk in her seat as she looked and felt nervous as Ben danced in a rather child-like way. Some students laughed at Ben a little, but he didn't pay them any care or mind or attention.

"Sing it, Evie!" Ben announced cheerfully.

"No! No!" Evie soon cried out as she stormed over to him in frustration in annoyance. "No, you are not singing or dancing to this song right in front of The Pinkettes! No, you are not!"

"You know you like it!" Ben smirked a little as he leaned in.

Evie looked nervous as the other students then looked at her and she began to turn redder than her lipstick. She then smiled and waved at the crowd as Ben continued to dance in a rather mortifying way before he soon gasped and stumbled as he slipped and fell down a set of stairs. "Whoo! Okay, that was, like, so totally good! Thank you! Thank you so much!" she then said as she applauded, still attempting to use the Valley Girl accent. "Okay, Piper, you can stop the music now."

"Oh." Piper blinked before he then turned the music off.

"How fun was that, dudes and dudettes?" Evie then smiled innocently to the crowd after the song had ended.

No one really said anything, especially The Pinkettes.

"Okay, let's just go back and, like, enjoy the rest of the party," Evie smiled at the crowd. "Pay no attention to Ben Gold's freestyle dancing. she then came over and helped Ben up to his feet.

"Augh!" Ben groaned as his feet hurt a little. "I'm not sure, but I think I might've twisted my ankle."

"Come on, let's sit down." Evie told Ben before rushing him over to a different table where no one would really see or hear them.

Everybody then went back to the party and Piper soon went to play some more acceptable and jamming music for everybody.

"Anything hurt, Ben?" Evie asked her childhood best friend.

"Just my heart." Ben said as he turned away from her.

"Oh, Ben..." Evie frowned.

"I thought we were friends, but you don't seem to care or be very interested in me anymore," Ben said as he looked away from her. "I was gonna ask you for help with a personal problem I was having too."

"You wanna tell me about it?" Evie asked him.

"Maybe later... When you're not too busy trying to impress those Pinkettes... I'll be fine though," Ben rolled his eyes as he looked away from her. "Don't worry about me."

Evie just sighed in defeat. "Well, as long as you're sure..." she then said.

"I am." Ben replied firmly.

"...Okay. I guess I'll see you in school tomorrow." Evie said before she walked away and left him alone.

"See you then." Ben nodded as he stayed right where he was.

Evie then looked back at Ben before she came to go back to The Pinkettes as she just hoped they wouldn't look at her funny or differently after Ben's little show for the school.

Mal had seen Ben and Evie sitting together before she then threw the black rose down in the trashcan and stormed off. "It's not fair! She always gets what she wants! It's always gotta be Evie, Evie, Evie!" she then complained as she decided to just forget about giving the black rose to Ben, even to get him to calm down around her since he had been acting funny around her lately.

Soon after, it was time for the teenagers to leave the party and head on home for the night.

"Well, Ben, it was interesting to catch up with you again," Evie said softly. "We have to talk about what happened between us 10 years ago."

"Indeed," Ben nodded in agreement. "We'll have to meet up again some other day then. I don't know when yet if I'm not too busy studying or working at home tomorrow."

"Well... Okay then..." Evie said softly before shrugging. "I guess this is goodbye until next time then?"

"I... I guess so..." Ben replied.

Soon, the honking of a familiar car horn was soon heard.

"That's my mom," Evie then said. "Looks like I gotta go."

"Oh... Okay..." Ben said with a nod. "See you later then."

"See ya later, Ben." Evie said as she came over to her mother's car.

"Hello, dear," Regina smiled at her daughter before looking over as Evie came into the car. "Ah. Good evening, Benjamin."

"Good evening, Mayor Mills." Ben nodded.

"You should probably come back home with us." Regina suggested.

"Huh?" Ben blinked. "Why?"

"Your father has been taken into custody by Sheriff Swan." Regina replied.

"What?!" Ben's eyes widened as he gasped. "B-B-But... Why?!"

"It's complicated," Regina told him. "Come along. You can spend the night with us and we'll probably see your father at the station tomorrow."

"But what did he do?!" Ben asked frantically as he grasped his hair. "What did you see?!"

"It's not too much of my concern, now calm down," Regina told him gently, but also firmly since he was having a meltdown. "You'll give yourself an anxiety attack."

Ben bit his lip before he merely nodded and soon came to ride in the backseat of the car.

"Mom... What's going on?" Evie asked as she climbed into the front seat next to her mother.

"Don't worry about it, my little Apple Dumpling," Regina replied. "I think he's just going to spend the night. You know how crafty Mr. Gold can be sometimes."

"I... I guess so..." Evie said before she and Ben soon buckled up their seatbelts.

"It'll be all right as long as you don't worry about it," Regina reassured them beofre looking at them as she began to drive away from the school. "Hmm... Interesting. I think this is the first time you've slept over since elementary school, Ben."

"I think so too, Mayor Mills," Ben nodded. "Dad keeps me very busy with my schoolwork and working in his shop which he wants me to take over someday."

"Ah, yes, I completely understand," Regina nodded as she soon began to drive them back over to the mansion. "Plus things change when you get a bit older."

"Yeah, I keep telling Henry that." Evie agreed.

"Oh... But what about clothes?" Ben then spoke up. "I mean... No offense, but I don't think your night clothes would suit me, ladies... Plus Henry's clothes might be just a little too small for my liking."

Regina chuckled a little to that. "No worries, Ben. You can borrow some of Graham's clothes if you want." she then suggested.

Ben looked a little green around the gills at the idea of wearing a dead man's clothes, especially too soon, but it might be for the best. "Erm... Thank you, Mayor Mills," he then said. "I'll try not to be too much of a bother around your house."

"It won't be a bother I'm sure," Regina said. "You two could probably try to catch up with each other."

Evie and Ben glanced at each other and soon rode off together. However, as Mal stepped out of the school, she narrowed her eyes a little as she saw Evie and Ben riding off together and she seemed to be a bit disgusted and jealous. She then shook her head and began to walk on over across the street and seemed to be heading over to the library of all places, going through a secret way inside even though it had been closed a very, very long time ago.

"Now, because you're a boy and girl, I'm afraid you can't sleep in the same room anymore like you did when you were little." Regina said to Evie and Ben.

"Oh, come on, Mom. Ben's not even my type to do that sort of thing with." Evie defended.

"Wow. Thanks." Ben rolled his eyes before smirking playfully to show that he wasn't truly offended.

"Oh, hush, you know what I meant." Evie smirked back at him as she playfully punched his arm.

"Hmm..." Regina paused thoughtfully.

"Please, Mom?" Evie replied. "I think Ben would find a spare mattress, blanket, and pillow a lot more comfortable than the couch. Besides, we're going straight to bed anyway... That party took a lot out of us."

"Well... I guess that's a good point," Regina said with a small shrug. "Hmm... Okay, but you aren't going to be sharing the room when you get changed into your pajamas."

"Yes, ma'am." Ben and Evie then said.

"Okay, very good," Regina nodded. "Don't stay up too late. It's late enough as it is and Henry's fast asleep in his room right now."

"I hope he'll be in a better mood with that dessert I got for him... Since... Well... Ya know, he lost his favorite thing." Evie then said softly.

"He'll be fine," Regina replied. "Now good night and I will see you two in the morning."

"Okay. Good night, Mom." Evie said before hugging her mother.

"Good night, dear." Regina said softly, patting her daughter on the back.

"Good night, Mayor Mills." Ben then said softly and bashfully.

"Good night, Benjamin," Regina replied. "Make yourself at home."

"Yes, ma'am." Ben nodded before he went to follow Evie upstairs in her bedroom to get ready for bed after a rather long day.

Soon, the two teenagers went to get some pajamas on together and brushed their teeth before heading into Evie's room for the night. It was almost just like old times when they were little and were best friends long before Henry had been adopted into the family.

Evie soon looked over at Ben as she sat on her bed and he stood up in front of her to get the mattress ready for him to sleep on. "You hurt my feelings at the party." she then said softly and a bit firmly.

"Ah... There's the old Evie I know and love," Ben remarked, sounding a little sour over what happened earlier that night. "Nice to see you again. I missed you."

"I'm serious, Ben." Evie replied.

"You hurt my feelings too," Ben then retorted, but trying not to get angry. "Pulling away from me in front of your new friends because you were embarrassed."

"Ben, I didn't stop dancing because I was embarrassed of you. I stopped because I saw that you were embarrassed and I just wanted to make that stop." Evie clarified.

Ben frowned and looked away briefly.

"Were you not embarrassed?" Evie then asked him softly.

Ben sighed and shook his head before he came over to sit on the bed with her. "Of course I was," he then confessed lightly. "I guess a well-built college student in a public high school dancing with a bunch of high school girls can be awkward. Could be worse... Could've been at a funeral," he then added with a shrug. "At least I didn't fall downstairs into a coffin."

Evie giggled a little with a small smile. "We were best friends when we were little, Ben... What happened to us?" she then wondered. "I even remember that you came to meet Henry and I taught you how to hold him and he was even smiling at you."

"Well... You shut me out that time with those girls..." Ben said.

"I shut you out?" Evie asked. "That doesn't sound like me."

"Well, it happened," Ben defended. "We used to play dolls all the time whenever we slept over and I never minded or cared."

"...I think I know what might have happened," Evie said then. "That time when Scarlet and Amalie came over for a sleepover and we were gonna start playing Barbies, you just got up and left."

Ben thought about it for a moment before sighing as he remembered that time when they were getting a little older. "Right. Because... Boys aren't supposed to play with dolls," he then sighed sharply. "And I was embarrassed... So I tried to play with Hot Wheels like all of the other boys, then we began to see each other less and not sleep over with each other as often... Boys had to have sleepovers with boys and girls had to have sleepovers with girls... Or slumber parties. Then we just drifted apart because we were getting older and we couldn't sleep in the same room together anymore after we hit puberty... It all makes sense now." he then realized.

"One little difference just changed our friendship..." Evie said. "...Man, growing up sucks."

"...Evie, I'm so sorry," Ben then said. "I never wanted to stop being friends with you... I really missed you, especially whenever we'd play with your Barbie dolls... You'd be a brave princess saving the day instead of me being the prince to save the day all the time."

"Right..." Evie said softly as she looked away. "I wish it had never happened... I'm sorry."

"No, Evie, I'm sorry," Ben told her before he took her cheek and turned her face over to look at him. "I apologize for what happened at The Sweetheart's Dance. I... I was totally out of line."

Evie heaved a sharp sigh as she looked back at him into his eyes. "Not totally. You're right. I'm not myself anymore," she then admitted calmly. "I've been trying to impress those girls and having them be my friend when my real best friend had been with me all along and I just forgot about the good times we had because we grew up and I had changed, not you."

"Growing up is fine, Evie... But you just can't forget about the good times that help make you be you," Ben said calmly. "Just let me help you come out and enjoy your life even when we're 100 years old and we don't remember a thing about when we were little."

Evie chuckled softly and nodded with a bit of a small smile.

"...Evie, one more thing?" Ben then requested.

"Yeah?" Evie replied as she looked back at him.

"You have something on your face." Ben said.

"What?!" Evie gasped and yelped as she put her hands to her cheeks. "...Is there a big giant zit on the tip of my-"

POOF!

"Got it." Ben smirked as he had hit her in the face with a pillow like when they were kids.

"You jerk!" Evie cried out. "How could you?!"

Ben frowned a little. "Oh... I'm sorry, Evie... I just wanted to lighten up the-" he then started to add as he apologized rather quickly.

POOF!

"Princesses go first, you know!" Evie smirked as she had hit him with a pillow in his face for revenge.

"Oh! That's it..." Ben smirked back as he soon hit her back with his pillow.

Evie laughed as she then tackled him and hit him back with a pillow. They both started to laugh out loud before flinching as they heard a loud pounding through the wall which startled them deeply.

"Settle down, you two! I thought I told you to go straight to bed!" Regina called out firmly from the other room.

"Guess I am getting pretty tired," Evie smiled sheepishly at her friend before she suddenly yawned rather quickly. "How about you, Ben?" she then asked.

"Yeah... I guess..." Ben nodded before he came to lie down on the mattress on the floor and pulled his blanket over himself.

"Night, Ben." Evie smiled.

"Night." Ben nodded before he rested his head on the pillow.

And with that, the two soon drifted off into a deep, long sleep.

The next day, Mr. Gold was soon shown sitting in a cell at the station.

Emma was watching him, while eating lunch in her office. "Pastrami, you want half?" she then offered him her sandwich.

Mr. Gold didn't say anything and just sat there in stilted silence.

"You know, I still owe you that favor," Emma then said to him hopefully. "Nice, fatty pastrami. Delicious way to clear the books."

"Well, I don't need a reminder that you owe me a favor and when the day comes that I make my request, it'll be for more than half a sandwich." Mr. Gold replied.

Soon, Regina came inside with Henry, Evie, and Ben.

"Hello, Father." Ben greeted.

"Benjamin," Mr. Gold replied. "It looks like you have the day off."

"Wow... Really?" Ben asked. "Will you be in there long?"

"Long enough for me to be on time-out and think about what I had done last night," Mr. Gold told his teenage son. "I'm feeling generous with you, so you can have time off to do whatever you please."

Ben cracked a small smile as that sounded amazing to him.

"Sheriff Swan? I'm letting you have 30 minutes with my children and their guest," Regina soon spoke up to Emma. "Take them out, buy them ice cream."

Ben then bit his lip as he looked over to his father behind bars. Mr. Gold merely nodded as he seemed to allow Ben to have some ice crea, today.

"You want me to leave you alone with a prisoner?" Emma asked in concern.

"29 and a half minutes." Regina soon stated firmly.

"I'd make the most of it while you can." Evie suggested as she and Ben walked over to Emma as Henry trailed behind them.

"Good idea, Evie." Emma replied.

"Hi, Emma." Henry smiled innocently.

"Hey." Emma smiled back a little.

"Come on, guys, I know the perfect place to go." Ben suggested.

"I think I do too, Ben." Evie smiled warmly.

Soon, it looked like they were about to leave.

"Bring me back a cone?" Mr. Gold asked them before they would be gone.

"Just this once," Emma said as she grabbed her coat and got ready to leave with the kids. "Come on; let's go."

"Right behind ya." Ben said as he soon left with them for an ice cream date together.

Regina watched them go before she then looked back at the man who was sitting in the cell all by his lonesome.

"Well, you really wanted that little chat, didn't you?" Mr. Gold asked Regina.

"Apparently, this is the only way I could do it." Regina replied.

Mr. Gold gave her a long look before he narrowed his eyes. "Please... Sit." he then hissed out to her in a chilling tone of voice.

Regina then walked over to the couch, seeming forced to do what he asked of her because he said "please". She then sat on the edge of the couch that was near the cell so that they could talk.

"Now, when two people both want something the other has, a deal can always be struck," Mr. Gold then said to Regina once they were alone together. "Do you have what I want?"

"Yes." Regina nodded.

"So, you did put him up to it, then." Mr. Gold then smirked.

"I merely suggested, that strong men take what they need." Regina defended.

"Oh, yeah. And you told him just exactly what to take, didn't you?" Mr. Gold then asked, still sounding quiet but also firm.

"We used to know each other so well, Mr. Gold, our children were the best of friends. Has it really come down to this?" Regina reminded.

"It seems it has, yeah, but you know what I want; what is it you want?" Mr. Gold nodded.

"I want you, to answer one question," Regina said as she stood her ground. "And answer it simply: what's your name?"

Mr. Gold gave her a strange look. "It's Mr. Gold." he then reminded.

"Your real name." Regina clarified.

"Every moment I've spent on this Earth, that's been my name." Mr. Gold retorted calmly.

"But what about moments spent elsewhere?" Regina asked with a small smirk.

Mr. Gold felt puzzled before he smirked back at her. "...What are you asking me?" he then asked after a few moments.

"I think you know," Regina smirked. "If you want me to return what's yours, tell me your name."

Mr. Gold seemed to pause for a few extra minutes. He then gave her a rather dangerous smile once he realized what she was truly asking him before he gave her a different name than "Mr. Gold" which ended up becoming, "...Rumplestiltskin."

Regina flinched only slightly once she got what she wanted from him which proved that Henry was right all along about the curse.

"Now give me what I want." Mr. Gold soon demanded once he stood up and gripped the bars.

"Such hostility." Regina remarked.

"Oh, yeah." Mr. Gold nodded.

Regina soon reached into her purse and brought out a teacup that appeared to be chipped. "Over this? Such a sentimental little keepsake." sh then taunted and dangled it in front of him through the bars.

Mr. Gold reached out to take the cup before he soon took it. "Now I have more to tell Benjamin about his mother..." he then said softly as he accepted the cup. "Thank you... Your Majesty," he then told her. "So. Now that we're being honest with each other, let's remember how things used to be, shall we? And don't let these bars fool you, dear. I'm the one with the power around here. I'm going to be out of here in no time, and nothing between us will change." he then warned and threatened slightly.

"We shall see." Regina replied, soon leaving the station to leave Mr. Gold alone with his thoughts.

Meanwhile, Ben and Evie had shown and told Emma about Storybrooke's ice cream parlor which was called "Any Given Sundae" owned by a woman named Sarah Fisher and her young apprentice, Elwin. They soon came inside and came to pick out their favorite kinds of ice cream to have and Emma would bring back a vanilla cone for Mr. Gold as she wasn't sure which flavor he would prefer and Ben reassured her that that would be a fine choice. Ben and Evie smiled together as they enjoyed their ice cream and seemed to unite a broken friendship that had shattered years ago, but only time would tell. Especially since Evie was insistent on being friends with The Pinkettes.

Mal was soon going over to the shop as Ben looked over and watched her, but he decided not to say something. She then spoke with Elwin a few moments and took a tub of ice cream that was brought to her after she had paid for it.

"Is that a friend of yours in school?" Emma asked Ben and Evie as she licked her ice cream.

"Oh, you mean Mal? She's a rather... Interesting case." Evie replied.

"Yeah?" Emma asked.

"It's best not to worry too much about her," Evie suggested. "She's often out to get me."

"How come?" Emma then asked.

"I'm not sure to be honest with you," Evie shrugged. "She says I did something a long time ago, but I don't know what it could've been. She's a very odd girl though..."

"Heh... Yeah... Mal's pretty strange..." Ben smiled sheepishly.

Henry didn't say anything, he just continued to enjoy his ice cream and the time he could have with Emma until he would have to go back to Regina.

"Hmm... She almost reminds me of someone I used to know..." Emma said curiously. "Not to mention this place reminds me of someone I used to know too."

"Maybe that's part of the curse?" Evie suggested, also as an attempt to humor Henry a little.

"Very funny..." Henry rolled his eyes playfully.

They all then chuckled and continued to enjoy the time they had together until it would be over before they knew it.

"Oh, by the way," Ben spoke up. "I have to visit the hospital after this."

"The hospital?" Emma asked.

"Ben visits the hospital every week to deliver a rose to a lonely patient who's been locked up for a very long time." Evie explained.

"Oh... That's sweet of you... You're a real Prince Charming..." Emma then said to Ben.

"I don't know about all of that," Ben smiled bashfully. "But thank you."

Emma gave a small smile in return. Ben smiled back as he soon began to finish up his ice cream cone, crunching the cone instantly before shaking chills down his spine. Soon, everybody else finished up their ice cream.

"Have a super frozen day!" Elwin called out from behind the counter.

"Thanks, Elwin!" Ben and Evie replied as they left the ice cream shop with Emma and Henry.

The woman, Sarah Fisher, poked her head out and took a close look at Emma while Elwin went to collect the money. "It's not too cold for you, is it, Elwin?" she then asked the boy.

"You know me, Ms. Fisher," Elwin replied calmly. "The cold never bothered me anyway."

Sarah chuckled warmly as she patted the boy on his platinum blonde head.

Meanwhile, at the hospital, Moe was in a wheelchair in the waiting room as Ben came over to one of the nurses for his usual business.

"Delivering roses to our patient down in the basement?" The nurse asked Ben as she accepted the rose from him.

"Yes, please," Ben nodded before frowning a little. "Has anyone been to see her?"

"No, sir. Not today, not ever." The nurse replied as she accepted the rose.

Ben frowned before nodding. "Just make sure that she gets the rose." he then requested.

"She always has been receiving your roses," The nurse reassured. "You have a nice day now, Ben."

"Thank you, Nurse Hulda." Ben said before he turned around to leave the hospital. He then noticed Moe in a wheelchair before cupping his mouth and wanted to talk to the man, but just decided to get going and maybe visit him too later as Emma, Evie, and Henry had a deadline and they were waiting for him outside.

And at that, the rose was delivered to the lonely patient inside of Storybrooke General Hospital who was... Unknown to Ben... His long-lost mother.

Chapter Text

It was just another day after school for Doug. He was at Storybrooke General Hospital once again and was visiting his mother like he did almost always after school if he didn't have to meet the others in marching band.

"How about a little more, Kitten, or has this old lady had enough for one night?" Ebony smiled innocently at her son.

"Oh, Mom, you know I always have more pudding for you!" Doug insisted as he took out some pudding to feed his mother with as she rested in her bed.

"Oh, that looks simply delightful!" Ebony beamed at her visiting son.

"You once told me that this was your favorite flavor growing up as a child." Doug nodded as he brought out the pudding cup.

"Ration?" Ebony then asked.

"Uh, no, vanilla," Doug said as he let his mother have some pudding, going to feed her since she had a rather interesting way to eat the pudding. "Open up! You can let go of the spoon now, Mom."

Ebony then held onto the spoon in her mouth, hissing and glaring slightly like a distressed cat.

"Take it easy, Mom... Easy..." Doug said before he moved the spoon out of her mouth before sighing. "...There. Oops, looks like you've got a little on your face," he then said before he wiped off the pudding for his mother as she was rather fussy nowadays. "Here, let me. There you are. There you are, Mom." he then said once he cleaned up the pudding.

"Oh, Dougie!" Ebony smiled warmly at her son. "You always were my favorite kitten!"

Doug smiled bashfully in response.

"Dr. Whale will be here soon with your mother's medicine, Douglas." The nurse spoke up as she poked her head into the room as the mother and son bonded.

"Okay. Thank you, Nurse," Doug said to the woman before looking back. "Now, where were we?" he then sweetly asked his mother.

"Just remember not to give me any chocolate... That might be dangerous..." Ebony smiled innocently.

"Right... Because you're a cat..." Doug whispered to himself. "I think vanilla is lethal for cats too."

"I just love our visits, Dougie," Ebony smiled warmly. "How's your father back home?"

"Oh, he's quite as always," Doug replied as he adjusted his glasses. "You know Dad, he doesn't talk much."

"Yes, he was always like that, but I always know what he would say if he could talk," Ebony nodded. "And how is that girl Evie?"

"Evie...?" Doug asked as he blushed suddenly. "What about Evie?"

"I just wanted to know how she is," Ebony smiled. "I know that she's a perfect match for you even though she's the daughter of The Evil Queen and you're the son of a dwarf."

"Um... Right..." Doug blinked before nodding. "Because we're all under a curse from Mayor Mills."

"Mm-hmm..." Ebony nodded. "I know that it's true and I'm trying to go along with it so I don't get into trouble with her like she did to Snow White."

"...Okay, Mom," Doug said with a small smile, though he sounded doubtful about the curse being true and played along so that he wouldn't upset his mother. "Whatever you say."

Ebony smiled back before she began to eat up her pudding, enjoying it a lot, though she lapped her tongue through it like a cat getting milk from a saucer.

"...Feel better, Mom?" Doug smiled.

"Mm-hmm..." Ebony beamed and nodded. "It's the best pudding ever especially since it was served by you."

Doug gave his mother a small smile as he looked bashful at her cat-like behavior, though he wasn't that embarrassed about it. He just hated it when certain people in school would try to pick on him about it, but he didn't care too much about what they thought. He loved his mother just the way she was, even if her talks about magic curses sounded a bit unusal, not to mention him being the Romeo Montague to Evie's Juliet Capulet since he was the son of a dwarf and she was the daughter of The Evil Queen. At least in Ebony's eyes.

"Good evening," Dr. Whale said as he came in with the medicine. "Your mother has to take her medication now."

"Thank you, Dr. Whale," Doug replied. "She's enjoying her pudding very much."

"Good," Dr. Whale nodded. "Remember to take your medicine, Ebony. Sometimes we're not so sure about that sometimes."

"Oh, I will, I will... You are a very handsome man..." Ebony smiled as she rubbed her head against his waist, making him flinch and step back. "If I didn't already have Doug's father, I'd be happy to go back home with you once I'm all better~"

"Um... Thanks..." Dr. Whale blinked as he backed away. "I'm going to go now."

"See you around then, Dr. Whale." Ebony said as she soon looked like she was going to be taking her pills.

Dr. Whale nodded as he soon went out the door, but decided to come back after Doug would leave. Ebony then slid the pills out onto her tongue and began to hide them.

"Mom... You have to take your pills..." Doug reminded with a sigh.

"I know, dear, but they're not good for me." Ebony replied.

"Yes, they are... Don't you wanna get better?" Doug asked his mother.

"The pills are preventing me from remembering Misthaven, our home in The Enchanted Forest, Henry Mills is right that we're all fairy tale characters and that you and your friends are the descendants," Ebony told her son with a small smile. "You should understand that, you're a very smart boy."

Doug sighed and shook his head.

"You'll thank me later," Ebony told her son. "I'll see you tomorrow, okay? It looks like it's about time for you to go to bed."

"Yeah, I think you're right, Mom," Doug nodded as he stood up before he reached out to hug her, gently patting her on the back. "I'll see you later, okay?"

"See you later, dear," Ebony replied. "Also Evie's really cute, so ask her out already!" she then advised.

"MOM." Doug grunted and blushed a little.

"Maybe it'll help you experience the true magic of Storybrooke," Ebony said after the hug. "Oh, and if you go to the festival coming up, don't have too much fun without me."

"Festival?" Doug asked, confused at first until he then realized what she was talking about. "Oh, right... Miner's Day."

"Oh, yes," Ebony smiled and nodded. "Your father and six uncles were all miners in The Enchanted Forest, you know. They had another one too."

"But wouldn't the story then be Snow White & The Eight Dwarves if my dad and 'uncles' are seven and they had another brother?" Doug asked out of confusion.

"They were the eight dwarves until Stealthy was killed during a mission," Ebony insisted to Doug. "Your father and the others just don't remember him right now."

"Oh... A-All right, Mom... I'll try to have a nice Miner's Day," Doug then said as he grabbed his backpack and went to head out the door. "Have a good night now."

"Good night, Kitten." Ebony smiled sweetly.

Doug smiled back and soon went to head off back home. Dr. Whale was looking over his own forms before looking over as Doug left after yet another visit. Doug looked wide-eyed as he looked into one room on his way out the front doors, seeing that Ben was talking with Mr. French who was in a wheelchair right now. The two were talking about something and Ben nodded at the older man, feeling concerned and bad for the older man that his father of all people was responsible for the handicap crime, but at least it wasn't permanent.

Eventually, it was time for a very important Storybrooke tradition as it was just another typical day, aside from the tradition. At the diner, Doug was going over there for his own breakfast and was going with his father.

"Hey, Dad, what's up?" Doug smiled at his father.

Doug's father responded with a smile back before hugging his son. He couldn't speak for himself, no one ever knew how or why, but Doug always knew what his father would say if he could speak.

"Good morning to you too," Doug then said. "How about we get some breakfast at Granny's Diner?"

Doug's father smiled and nodded as that sounded like a good idea.

"I'll bring my own money, don't worry," Doug then offered. "Maybe a little later since there's no school today we can go see Mom together?"

Doug's father nodded as that sounded like a good idea too as he put on his favorite purple cap.

"Glad we understand each other." Doug said to his mute father before he went to get some money and came to meet his father at the door after getting his money. Once he was settled, he soon stepped out the door with his father to go and get some breakfast.

The father and son then stepped out together and locked their door before they went to go and head over to Granny's Diner which was probably the most popular restaurant in all of Storybrooke.

Doug smiled at his father as they walked off together to get some breakfast. "We'll pick up something for Mom too." he then suggested.

Doug's father nodded in agreement as that sounded very nice. The two soon continued to walk off before they soon made it to Granny's Diner and decided to have a special breakfast together with eggs, bacon, and toast.

"Uh-oh..." Doug whispered as he looked at the bar counter of the diner. "Look out, Dad. There's Grumpy Leroy."

Doug's father nodded before looking over and pointed at a nearby booth that was open.

"Sure, we can sit there," Doug smiled. "That sounds like a better idea anyway."

Leroy rolled his eyes at the nickname of "Grumpy Leroy" as he began to eat his own breakfast.

"Hungry, guys?" Kiara asked as she came by and gave them both glasses of water to start off with.

"Yes, of course," Doug nodded. "We'll have our usual breakfast of eggs, bacon, and toast."

"Sounds good," Kiara replied. "What would you like to drink?"

"You want your usual, Dad?" Doug then asked his father.

Doug's father nodded as he was silent as usual.

"He'll have some coffee with two sugars and I'll have a glass of apple juice." Doug then said to Kiara.

"All right! Be right back with you soon." Kiara nodded as she wrote down their orders and walked off to the back.

"She's a nice girl." Doug smiled warmly about Kiara.

Doug's father smiled back as he seemed to agree. However, two men weren't as lucky as them as they decided to go to Leroy which was usually not a good idea, especially while he was eating.

"Uh, excuse me, Leroy," Mr. Clark spoke up as he sniffled a little. "Uh, do you mind scooting over a seat so Walter and I could sit together?"

Leroy looked annoyed. "If I wanted to sit there, I would've sat there. You want this seat? Try dragging your sorry asses out of bed a little earlier." he then scoffed.

Mr. Clark pouted. "You're a real ray of sunshine as-" he started to say only to suddenly sneeze, accidentally all over Leroy's breakfast plate.

That just made Leroy even grumpier. "Congrats... Just lost my appetite. Seat's all yours." he then said as he wiped his mouth with his napkin and decided to get up and go.

"Man, he's a real friendly guy, huh?" Doug sarcastically asked his father.

Doug's father seemed to roll his eyes and shake his head. However, just as Leroy was about to leave, two new faces came into the diner. Though not very new as everybody in Storybrooke knew each other like one big happy family. Though maybe "Happy" is far-fetched, especially with Leroy around. Except for maybe Walter, he was almost always happy about anything.

"Excuse me?" Evie's voice piped up.

"Evie...?" Doug whispered as his heart pounded in his chest as he caught a glimpse of, in his opinion, the most beautiful girl in school.

"Can we have everyone's attention, please?" Ms. Blanchard added as she stood next to Evie.

The diner soon went silent as all eyes were on the elementary school teacher and the high school student.

"We're sorry to interrupt your morning, but we just wanted to remind everyone that a very special occasion is upon us: Miner's Day." Ms. Blanchard told the people in the diner.

"As you all know, the nuns of Storybrooke are hoping that everyone will get involved, and will help sell their exquisite candles," Evie added. "All we need are a few energetic volunteers. So, who wants to join us?"

Doug's father patted his son's shoulder.

Doug then looked over and his father seemed to use his hands to talk as though to suggest something. "I should volunteer for Miner's Day?" he then asked.

"Oh, would you, Doug?" Evie asked, suddenly right behind the boy as he gasped and flinched before grinning nervously at her. "That would be super helpful if you did. I'm sure Jane would appreciate it too since she lives with the nuns."

"Oh... Uh... Erm..." Doug stammered before smiling nervously. "Sure, Evie... I'll gladly help out."

"That sounds very nice." Evie smiled at his support.

"Thank you, Doug," Ms. Blanchard added. "It's so nice to see you young people helping us older people out too."

Doug just blushed in response, especially since Evie was giving him proper attention after that Valentine's Day Dance Massacre. However, no one else seemed to be that interested in volunteering as they went back to doing what they were doing as Leroy got up and headed for the door where Ms. Blanchard was.

"Leroy, you wanna volunteer?" Ms. Blanchard asked the grumpy short man.

"I wanna leave, sister," Leroy scoffed at her. "You're blocking the door."

Ms. Blanchard pouted before she nodded at him. "Of course. Uh, you know, if you wanted to help, it could really be a-" she then started to say.

"Oh, yeah. Right. Quite a team we'd make: town harlot, town drunk. The only person in this town that people like less than me, is you," Leroy scoffed at her in response. "If you're coming to me, you're screwed." he then added before leaving.

"Oh, Mr. Leroy, you don't have to be such a grump." Evie firmly pouted.

"You shouldn't get involved with Ms. Blanchard... Besides, people will do whatever YOU tell them to since you're The Mayor's brat." Leroy told Evie with a scoff.

Evie flinched a little at how Leroy spoke to her even though she was only a teenage girl.

"H-Hey! Don't talk to Evie like that!" Doug spoke up as bravely as he could.

"Whatever..." Leroy scoffed and rolled his eyes as he then left the diner.

"...Don't listen to him, Evie," Doug then said softly. "You're a lot better than he says you are, whether you're the daughter of The Evil Queen or not."

Evie then glanced at him.

"I-I mean, The Mayor!" Doug then corrected before looking bashful. "The Mayor's daughter... N-Not The Evil... I'll... I'll shut up..." he then turned away in embarrassment.

"Thank you for sticking up for me, Doug," Evie said before giving him a friendly hug. "You're such a sweet boy."

Doug's eyes widened as he blushed.

"Enjoy the rest of your day," Evie said softly. "I'll see you later and if you go to see your mother today, tell her that I said hi. Even if I'm the daughter of The Evil Queen and you're the son of a dwarf. We're like Romeo & Juliet."

"Heh... I hope not too much like Romeo & Juliet..." Doug said sheepishly in response. "L-L-Like with that poison."

"Let's hope not." Evie smiled at him before she soon followed Ms. Blanchard out of the diner.

Doug then sighed as he clutched his fluttering heart. He then came to sit back down and he saw his father smirking at him. "...Oh, be quiet," he then pouted. "It wouldn't work out between us anyway. I gave her a Valentine in school and I never got anything back in return."

Evie seemed to overhear that before she looked thoughtful as she left the diner with Ms. Blanchard and soon, Emma came to join them.

"Hey. Mind if I join you?" Emma asked the two.

"You just wanna know what Miner's Day is." Evie guessed.

Emma blinked. "...Well, yeah," she then admitted. "And I also wanna know why are you beating yourselves up over it?" she then asked the two.

"It's an annual holiday celebrating an old tradition," Ms. Blanchard explained the holiday to Emma. "The nuns used to make candles and trade them with the miners for coal."

"Coal? In Maine?" Emma asked out of slight confusion. "If they were mining for lobster, I'd understand."

Evie chuckled a little as that was funny to her.

"Look, I don't know. Now, they use it as a fundraiser," Ms. Blanchard then said to Emma. "It's an amazing party; everyone loves it."

Emma frowned a bit. "It doesn't seem like everyone loves it."

"They just need the Miner's Day spirit, that's all." Evie replied.

"No, Evie... It's not Miner's Day; it's me," Ms. Blanchard sighed. "Last week, I had 10 volunteers. This week, they all dropped out."

"Oh, Ms. Blanchard..." Evie frowned a little.

"You think this is about what happened with David?" Emma then guessed.

"Oh, I know it is. A few of them told me as much," Ms. Blanchard insisted. "I've never... Been a homewrecker before."

"Ms. Blanchard, it's going to be okay," Evie said. "I know you wouldn't do anything wrong. You've always been so sweet to everybody, especially us kids."

"Evie's right. It's gonna blow over," Emma agreed. "You made a mistake with David; it happens, but, you don't have to do charity to try to win people's hearts back."

"I have to do something, and this is the best I can do," Ms. Blanchard merely sighed. "Love ruined my life."

"Don't say that." Evie pouted.

Emma's phone soon rang, so she answered it. "Sheriff Swan... Yeah. I'll be right down," she then said on the phone before hanging up as she looked at the two beside her. "Well, apparently, duty calls. Hang in there. And, if there's anything I can do to help, I will." she then said.

Evie smiled warmly as she was glad that Emma was warming up to Storybrooke.

"I know. Thank you." Ms. Blanchard smiled at Emma, feeling a little bit better.

"I'll go and see if any of my friends can volunteer." Evie suggested.

"Thank you, Evie," Ms. Blanchard nodded. "And thank you so much for helping out, though I don't think your mother would like you helping me out too much."

"Well, I'm not helping with Miner's Day for Mom, I'm doing it for you and everyone in Storybrooke," Evie reassured. "I promise, we'll all get through this together."

"You're such a good girl," Ms. Blanchard replied. "Though I'm not sure how Doug's mother would think of you as the daughter of an Evil Queen when you don't have a mean bone in your body."

"Life is strange that way," Evie said. "I'll see you around then."

"Okay, see you soon, Evie." Ms. Blanchard nodded before they split up into town together.

Doug looked out the window as he watched Evie going. He then sighed as he really was the Romeo Montague to her Juliet Capulet. He just hoped somehow, someday, someway... He would be able to impress Evie enough and give her the boyfriend she deserves and not a shallow, vain, and pretty boy like Chad. He didn't know how he was going to do it yet, but he would find a way and march on through if he ever got the chance.

Meanwhile, the other citizens of Storybrooke were getting ready for Miner's Day. Leroy was walking into town before he flinched and grabbed his chest as he was suddenly given a jumpscare.

"Wanna sign up and help out for Miner's Day?!" Dee Dee asked as she jumped out to see the man.

"Jesus! Kid!" Leroy cried out and looked over. "Pigtails, you just scared the sh-"

Dee Dee looked at him, cutely and innocently.

"Erm... The heck out of me..." Leroy then covered up since she was just a little girl.

"My name's not Pigtails, it's Dee Dee," Dee Dee corrected. "I'm helping out with Sister Astrid for Miner's Day."

"Hooray for you..." Leroy said as he tried to step away from her by the ladder. "Listen, Pigtails-"

"Dee Dee." Dee Dee corrected.

"Whatever," Leroy said before continuing. "I gotta go."

"Oh..." Dee Dee pouted. "Too bad."

Leroy then grumbled as he shook his head. "Kids these days..." he then muttered before walking past the ladder and something soon fell on him suddenly before he looked up to see the woman at the top of the ladder.

"Oh, I'm so sorry," Astrid said once she saw what happened. "It just slipped out of my hand. I-"

"No problem at all." Leroy reassured as Astrid climbed down the ladder.

Dee Dee then quickly hid behind Astrid for protection from "Grumpy Leroy".

"I really am so sorry. I-I was so busy trying to get the lights to work, that I didn't realize I was about to knock it off the ladder." Astrid said softly and nervously.

"Let me take a look at those lights for you." Leroy said softly before he climbed up the ladder.

Dee Dee poked her head out.

"Dee Dee, don't be scared. He won't bite." Astrid told the girl.

"But he's mean~" Dee Dee pouted.

Astrid frowned a little before she looked up as Leroy spoke to her again.

"Here's your problem; you're overloading the transformer," Leroy advised Astrid. "You kept messing around with these lights, the whole thing could've blown up on you."

Dee Dee gasped as that scared her a little.

"But it won't anymore!" Leroy then quickly added since he saw that had scared Dee Dee.

Astrid soon looked relieved. "Oh. Then I guess that makes you our hero." she then said to him.

"I'm nobody's hero, sister." Leroy replied.

"Oh. You can just call me Astrid." Astrid suggested with a small smile.

"I call everybody sister. I'm Leroy." Leroy replied as he tinkered with the lights before they soon came on.

Astrid looked even more amazed while Dee Dee continued to hide away from Leroy, clinging to Astrid like a surrogate mother. "How did you do that? Are you an electrician?" she then asked out of amazement.

"I'm in the custodial services game." Leroy explained before he climbed back down from the ladder.

"That's... Wonderful." Astrid said softly.

Leroy shook his head. "No, it's not. What I really wanted to do, was sail. I even bought a boat," he then said. "It's a real clunker. I was going to fix it up, sail around the world, say goodbye to this hellhole." he then added.

"You swore." Dee Dee pouted.

Leroy flinched, looking quickly apologetic for what he just said "I'm... I'm sorry, ladies."

"It's okay," Astrid reassured softly, admiring his dream of leaving Storybrooke and she soon looked supportive. "You know, someone once told me, you can do anything as long as you can dream it."

"You really think so?" Leroy then asked her.

"Sure. Look how easily you fixed those lights," Astrid smiled. "I bet you could do anything."

Leroy gave a small smile back. Dee Dee still hid away from Leroy, feeling scared and unsure about him.

Astrid looked concerned about that. "We should, uh, get back to the Volunteer Center. Nice to meet you, Leroy." she then said before she decided to take Dee Dee back inside and away from Leroy, seeing as the man had frightened poor Dee Dee.

"Can we have hot cocoa?" Dee Dee asked softly.

"Yes, we can have hot cocoa," Astrid told Dee Dee. "Just remember to ask Mother Superior first. Do you understand?"

"Yes, ma'am." Dee Dee nodded.

"Very good," Astrid said with a small smile. "And if you say 'please and thank you', then maybe she'll let you have marshmallows too."

"Oh, cool!" Dee Dee beamed as she went to leave with Astrid then.

"This kid yours?" Leroy then asked Astrid.

"Oh, no, I'm just looking after her," Astrid explained. "But I guess in a way, I am her mama... Now if she could only have a papa." she then smiled.

Dee Dee blushed a little as she continued to hike around Astrid as the woman then decided to get going with the plucky girl beside her. Leroy looked at her, giving a small smile before he suddenly looked determined and decided to go and find Ms. Blanchard or Evie right away.

"He's grumpy all the time." Dee Dee said.

"Yes, Dee Dee, but you can't let people like him get to you," Astrid told the blonde girl. "But it was at least nice of him to help us out."

"Should we thank him when we see him again?" Dee Dee asked.

"Yes, that might be a good idea," Astrid smiled warmly. "It might help him be not so grumpy anymore."

"Then I will thank Mr. Leroy whenever I see him again." Dee Dee then beamed.

"You're such a good girl," Astrid smiled as she gently patted Dee Dee on her head. "Such a little angel."

Dee Dee smiled back as she hugged Astrid.

At the Volunteer Center, Ms. Blanchard was soon filling out forms at a table.

"Where can I sign up?" Leroy asked as he rushed to the woman.

Ms. Blanchard glanced at him and decided to ignore him because of how rude he was to her earlier.

"What? I wanna volunteer to sell candles." Leroy frowned at her.

"No, you don't," Ms. Blanchard shook her head. "You made that very clear this morning at Granny's."

"Well... Maybe, I saw the light. I mean, maybe somebody showed it to me," Leroy replied. "What difference does it make, sister? It looks like you can use all the help you can get."

Ms. Blanchard looked at him before giving in. "Okay, I need help manning the candle booth. No swearing, no drinking, and I get to call all the shots." she then arranged with him, sounding gentle still, but had a hint of firmness in her voice to show how serious she was about this.

Leroy nodded as he would try to follow those rules and on the other side of the room, Astrid could be seen talking with Mother Superior as Jane was arranging some things in the room with Dee Dee's help.

"You ordered how many tanks of helium?" Mother Superior asked Astrid a bit firmly.

"I-I meant to order 12." Astrid said nervously.

"You ordered 12 dozen. Return them." Mother Superior clarified and retorted.

Astrid pouted in dismay. "There are no refunds." she then said.

"We needed that money; you knew that. You know how he feels about us," Mother Superior replied strictly. "You fix this, Sister Astrid. You fix it now," she then added before leaving. "Jane, have any of your school friends volunteered to help out?"

"So far, Ginger Braeburn is going to make treats for everybody and everybody else either said 'Maybe' or 'Go away, it's the weekend'." Jane informed.

"Fantastic..." Mother Superior rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Well, at least we'll have some baked goods, right?"

"Yes, Ginger Braeburn is a great baker," Jane nodded. "Evie made sure of it too."

"Excellent... I don't know if Mr. Gold will have any treats, but at least that keeps us out of trouble for a while." Mother Superior said to the teenage girl.

"Yes, Mother Superior," Jane replied. "Evie and I will keep trying."

"See that you do, we don't have much time left." Mother Superior nodded before she left.

Leroy had overheard the exchange between Astrid and Mother Superior and decided to talk with the younger woman. "Hey. What's the problem?" he then asked.

Astrid sighed as she looked a bit depressed and defeated. "The problem is, I'm an idiot. We get a stipend each year for expenses, and it's all carefully budgeted except for the part where I spent it all. On helium. And now we can't pay our rent." she then explained to him.

Leroy frowned before suggesting something. "So, you'll make it up when you get your next stipend."

"Which isn't 'til next month," Astrid replied. "The rent is due next week and the only income we have are these candles."

"Well, so how many do you need to sell?" Leroy then asked.

"Like, a thousand." Astrid said.

"How many did you sell last year?" Leroy asked.

"42." Astrid said.

Leroy frowned before he had another suggestion. "Ask your landlord to cut you a break." he then suggested.

"Mr. Gold doesn't offer much leeway." Astrid sighed and shook her head.

"Mr. Gold's your landlord?" Leroy asked then.

"If we miss a payment, we're out," Astrid explained. "And then they'll reassign us, and we'll have to leave Storybrooke and I would hate to imagine what would probably happen to Dee Dee. She'll probably have to go to a foster home."

"...Pigtails doesn't have any parents?" Leroy asked softly. He almost sounded like he felt sorry for Dee Dee and he didn't make her life any easier by being a rather rude and grumpy grown-up when she was just trying to live her carefree and young life.

"No one's ever seen or heard from them and she's been all on her own in a cabin for who knows how long," Astrid replied. "That's why I'm acting as her mother so no one takes her away from Storybrooke like those Zimmer twins until Sheriff Swan found their father. We might be separated."

Leroy looked soft before he frowned in determination and he looked strong. "No, you won't. You know why you only sold 42 last year? Because you didn't have me," he then said to her. "This year, we're going to sell all of them."

"Wow! Leroy, I guess you really are mine and Dee Dee's hero." Astrid beamed in excitement.

Leroy gave a small smile since he had impressed Astrid.

"Oh, Evie... I really wish I could help you with Miner's Day..." Doug sighed to himself. "Especially... Helping with you closely... Just you and me... If only I had the courage to tell you how I feel."

"You wanna tell me something, Doug?" Evie suddenly asked from right behind the bespectacled boy.

Doug's eyes widened before he jumped back and gasped once he saw that the girl he was talking about was right behind him. "E-Evie! What a surprise!" he then greeted nervously.

"Hi, Doug..." Evie smiled.

"Hi, Evie," Doug smiled back sheepishly. "Funny running into you here... In the middle of the street."

"Uh, yeah... That tends to happen in a small town." Evie chuckled lightly.

"Heh... Yeah... Just a place of coincidences, huh?" Doug smiled bashfully.

"So, you wanted to help me with something?" Evie prompted him as Doug flinched as he couldn't dodge what he said about her when he thought he was alone. "Are you having trouble in Chemistry or some other subject?"

"Oh, no, nothing like that," Doug said bashfully. "Erm... Well... I thought I'd help you out more in Miner's Day and... Well-"

"Oh, that's very sweet, Doug, I'm looking forward to working with you," Evie said as she beamed a little bit. "You'll definitely be a lot more help than Chad. I wish I could ask Jane for help, but Mother Superior says she needs her to help more at The Volunteer Center. I guess it's a bit hectic being a teenager among the nuns."

"Heh... Yeah... Maybe..." Doug shrugged before smiling. "So... I wanted to ask if there was anything we could probably do... One-on-one?"

"Hmm..." Evie paused thoughtfully. "Well, Ms. Blanchard says someone needs to watch over a booth to sell the candles to people in time for the festival. Rumor has it that Mother Superior and the other nuns totally have their hands full with them since Sister Astrid ordered quite a lot of stuff for them to move."

"Well, uh... Maybe we could run a booth together then?" Doug suggested bashfully. Sure, they wouldn't be alone together for long, but they would at least be sitting together and maybe having a chance to talk with each other.

"I'll have to ask, but I'm sure it'll be okay," Evie smiled warmly at his help. "I'm so glad that you wanna help out, you know how some kids our age can get sometimes."

"Oh, yeah, totally," Doug nodded as he adjusted his glasses. "I-I-I really look forward to our time together then."

"Then let's go and tell Ms. Blanchard," Evie smiled. "I think she's still at The Volunteer Center."

"Erm... Uh... S-Sounds good..." Doug nodded.

"You can tell your mother all about it the next time you see her," Evie smiled as she took Doug's hand and began to walk with him. "I really like her company a lot."

Doug could only grunt and squeak as he blushed since Evie was holding his hand. Evie smiled at him as she then brought him over to The Volunteer Center to have a word with Ms. Blanchard and soon told her everything.

"So you two wanna run the booth at the festival?" Ms. Blanchard asked the two teenagers. "Are you sure?"

"We're totally sure," Evie nodded. "Nothing's better than helping out with your best friend by your side."

Doug's eyes widened. "I-I'm your best friend?" he then asked Evie shyly.

"Sure, of course you are," Evie smiled. "You're probably the bestest best friend I've had in a long time."

"Heh..." Doug chuckled and blushed a little.

"Well... Okay, you two can work the booth," Ms. Blanchard soon said to them. "You can play some games too, but remember not to stray from the booth too long, and if you need anything, just tell me."

"Thanks, Ms. Blanchard," Evie nodded. "I think this is going to be a Miner's Day to remember."

"Oh, well, I hope so, and not for the wrong reasons," Ms. Blanchard sighed and pouted. "I just wish I could get out of this trouble that I've gotten into with Kathryn."

"Well, no matter what happens or what my mother says, I will stay by your side, even if others view it as wrong," Evie promised. "You were my favorite teacher at Storybrooke Elementary and to this day, you still are."

"Oh, Evie... If only more kids could be like you these days..." Ms. Blanchard smiled warmly before she hugged the girl with one arm.

"It's going to be okay," Evie promised. "Let's sell some candles."

"Let's go sell some candles," Ms. Blanchard smiled and nodded in agreement before sighing. "By the way, wish me luck... I'm gonna be selling candles too, but with Mr. Leroy."

"Grumpy Leroy?" Evie then asked before clenching her teeth. "Phew... I wish you a lot of luck there, Ms. Blanchard."

"Me too... Try not to let him get to you." Doug added.

"Thank you both so much," Ms. Blanchard replied. "I'm not sure what could've changed his mind, but he at least seemed sincere and serious about helping out."

"That doesn't sound like him to me, but it's better than nothing." Evie then said.

"I have to agree," Ms. Blanchard nodded to Evie. "Good luck to you two and I'll see you at Miner's Day."

"Good luck to you too, Ms. Blanchard." Doug smiled a little.

"And you have a good time too, no matter what other people say." Evie added as she also smiled.

Ms. Blanchard smiled back at them and soon walked off to go and get ready to sell some candles with Leroy's help.

"I do wonder what possibly could've gotten Grumpy Leroy to change and wanna help out for a good cause?" Evie remarked.

"Erm... Uh... I dunno... People do crazy things when they're in love?" Doug shrugged before face-palming himself.

"Love?" Evie blinked. "Who could love Grumpy Leroy or who could he have possibly been in love with?"

"Well, erm... I-I dunno..." Doug shrugged and shuffled his feet. "I'm sorry, Evie... It was a stupid idea."

"No, no, don't say that... Don't be dopey..." Evie cooed as she put her arm around him to comfort the boy. "It was an interesting idea at least. I don't know who Grumpy Leroy could be doing for love, but at least it shows that he has feelings other than perpetual grumpiness."

"Yeah, I guess." Doug shrugged.

"Nobody's heartless anyway," Evie then said with a small smile. "Like my mom... Some people think she's scary, mean, and a bully... But I know that deep down she does love and care about me and Henry. She just has a different way of showing it."

"I can believe that." Doug remarked with a shrug.

"Let's get set up to sell some candles," Evie suggested. "Does your dad know that you'll be here?"

"Y-Yeah... He suggested I help out anyway..." Doug nodded. "I thought it sounded like a great idea."

"Your dad sure sounds very sweet and wise." Evie smiled thoughtfully.

"Let's just say sometimes he leaves me speechless." Doug chuckled weakly, making a small inside joke.

Evie cracked a small smile at him. Doug then sighed at himself, wondering if that was a dumb joke as he soon got ready with Evie for the festival. Soon, the booth was ready as the festival was starting as people walked on by either to get snacks or check out something more worthwhile or exciting with their time.

"Buy your Miner's Day candles here!" Evie called out to the passing-by people. "Handmade by Storybrooke's very own nuns! Light your way to a good cause! By buying a candle-" she then pouted as she decided to just give it a rest. "This isn't working." she then said out of defeat.

"Maybe we should've gone with Ms. Blanchard and Mr. Leroy to sell candles door-to-door." Doug pouted with a shrug.

"What a scoop!" Jordan smirked as she stepped over. "Jordan Glass from the-"

"Seriously, Jor? You're gonna keep that up?" Evie rolled her eyes in annoyance.

"Uh... Sorry... I guess that's kind of annoying?" Jordan replied with a small shrug.

"Try excruciating..." Doug grumbled.

"Anyway... I'll try not to take up too much of your time, but you seem busy with this... This... I don't know... Kissing booth?" Jordan said to them as she brought out her notepad and pencil.

"What?!" Doug squeaked and blushed even more.

"Uh... It's a candle booth, Jordan," Evie explained. "We're selling candles to help Ms. Blanchard and the nuns of Storybrooke."

"I see... And how's that going so far?" Jordan asked then.

"Erm... Not too well..." Doug said before sighing. "It's like no one even needs or uses candles anymore."

"Well, yeah... Candles are kinda ancient... Like in the time of the pioneers or 1980 or something," Jordan shrugged in response. "That's a bit of tough luck though."

"Thanks for your concern, Jordan..." Evie rolled her eyes. "You just wanna rub it in?"

"Nah, I just need to write something about Miner's Day for my deadline back in school," Jordan replied. "People are gonna wanna know about this festival, ya know?"

"Are they?" Doug asked.

"Well, you never know, I just gotta keep with the times once a week," Jordan reminded them. "You guys got any quotes I can use?"

"Just say that this Miner's Day should be special... Especially with Sheriff Swan here to experience it." Evie said with a small hopeful smile.

"Shame she just had to come probably on one of the worst ones." Jordan muttered as she wrote something down in her notepad.

"And how about your father?" Evie soon asked Jordan. "He still doing grunt work for Mom?"

"Oh, you know it," Jordan said with a nod. "Especially with what's going on with Mrs. Nolan and Ms. Blanchard."

Evie scoffed and sighed a bit, hating how everybody was egging on poor Ms. Blanchard when she knew deep down that the woman could do no wrong.

"Any claim to defend Ms. Blanchard anymore when facts are facts?" Jordan asked with a sly smirk.

"No comment." Evie decided to say so that she could shoo Jordan away.

"Well then, how about a picture?" Jordan then suggested as she soon took out her camera hopefully.

"No pictures either!" Evie then said as she put her hand over Jordan's lens so that she couldn't take a picture for her newspaper. "Ya know, Jordan, you really need to get some nice and decent stories and not just naughty or filthy gossip."

"But that's what the school newspaper is." Jordan replied.

"Doesn't sound like a very good idea," Doug said to her. "You should report on the important stuff, like, I dunno... Field trips or school dances?"

"Those aren't juicy stories though and juicy stories is what makes good news and I should know since my dad's an ace reporter." Jordan grinned greedily.

Evie and Doug glared at Jordan slightly for her behavior.

"Sheesh... Tough crowd..." Jordan shrugged at herself. "I guess this interview is over then?"

"That's probably a good idea," Evie replied. "Sorry, Jordan, but we're not going to let you bug us like your dad bugs Sheriff Swan or anyone else."

"And here I thought we could be good friends since our parents are so tight," Jordan shrugged as she walked away. "Whatever. I don't need this anyway."

"Bye, Jordan..." Evie sighed and rolled her eyes at the melodrama. "We'll see you in school."

"Will you though? I mean, how much of a reputation will I still have if no one reads my stories for the juicy gossip," Jordan replied as she pouted. "Sometimes I wish I could have some real friends. I only ever took the school newspaper job cuz Dad talked me into it to follow in his footsteps after he retires from The Daily Mirror."

Evie looked a little soft and sad as, though very dramatic that story was, she felt a little bad for Jordan. She wanted to stop the girl and catch up with her, but found herself unable to do so as she had a job to do with Doug right now.

"...You wanna go talk to Jordan?" Doug asked Evie.

"I... Uh... I should stay here," Evie said softly. "Besides, I'm not really sure what I could say if Jordan and I ever talked."

"Were you guys good friends too like you were with Ben Gold?" Doug then asked.

"Eh... Not too much," Evie shrugged. "I mean, her dad's very close with my mom, but I wouldn't call us best friends or like sisters or anything. I just know that she's better than being a mean little weasel about her precious school paper. Not to mention that Sidney's making her do it when she doesn't seem to have much fun in doing it." she then added assertively.

"You're very sweet, Evie," Doug said with a small smile. "I like how you think of other people."

"Other people come first most of the time," Evie said as she gave him a smile back. "Being a big sister to Henry taught me that. Sometimes it's very difficult, but other times you gotta push through and try to make others happy rather than just yourself."

"That's a really interesting way to look at it," Doug nodded. "I wish I had someone to look out for me like you do to Henry."

"I do my best with him, but he's made me a very proud big sister," Evie said with a small smile. "You're good too, Doug." she then reached out and patted his hand.

Doug flinched and twitched nervously. He then gave a small smile and then nodded. "Thank you, Evie. I'm so glad that you think so." he then said to her.

"I don't just think, Doug; I know." Evie smiled back.

Doug blushed a bit from the smiling before someone called out to them.

"Hey, guys!"

Doug and Evie then looked over and smiled once they saw who was there.

"Hey, Ben. What's up?" Doug greeted.

"Aw, nuthin' much," Ben replied. "Checking out the festival. Thought I'd see what you guys were doing."

"Trying and failing to sell candles for the nuns," Evie sighed as she rested her hands under her cheeks. "Guess with a bunch of lights coming on later tonight, there's no need for them."

"Yeah, not unless there's a power outage or something." Doug added with a shrug.

"Not having a lot of luck, huh?" Ben asked with a small frown.

"No, not in particular," Evie shook her head. "I just feel bad for the nuns and even Jane! I mean... If your dad relocates the nuns, does that mean that Jane goes with them?" she then wondered.

"Hmm... How many do you have to sell?" Ben began to wonder.

"A lot." Evie replied.

"How much is a lot?" Ben then asked.

"I think the goal was 1,000?" Doug replied as Evie nodded as that was more or less true.

"Hmm... Well, Dad said to spend this wisely and you guys are my friends, so... I wanna help you out." Ben said before he took out his wallet and took out a 50 dollar bill.

Doug and Evie then suddenly looked wide-eyed at the sight of the money.

"B-Ben! Where on Earth did you get that money?" Evie asked in shock.

"From my dad, of course," Ben said like it was normal and obvious. "I get my allowance at the end of the week and I can spend it any way I like as long as it's a responsible purchase."

Doug and Evie just continued to look agape at the money that Ben had, not to mention it was his allowance of all things.

"...What? Don't you guys get $50 a week?" Ben asked them before shrugging. "I thought that everybody did."

"Uh... No..." Evie blinked. "Not even my mom gives up that much even if I'm watching Henry all night until he goes to sleep."

"Are you sure you wanna spend all of that on us?" Doug asked.

"It might not be enough for all of the candles, but it should be at least plenty, right?" Ben smiled warmly. "I insist that you guys take it. I'll always get another one next week anyway."

"Well... Thanks, Ben... Thanks a lot," Evie said softly as she accepted his money. "Now if only we could get a little extra."

"I hope that you guys do," Ben said with a small smile. "I believe in you not to give up though."

Evie and Doug smiled back before Ben walked away before they soon frowned together in defeat.

"Even with Ben's help, we're still a little short..." Evie sighed. "I just hope that Ms. Blanchard and Mr. Leroy are having better luck going door-to-door like one of our school fundraisers."

"Let's hope so." Doug said as they continued to wait around for other customers before they would head back inside, feeling pretty cold as it was awfully chilly outside.

Later on, Doug and Evie gave up and decided to come inside.

"You guys want some hot cocoa?" Jane offered.

"That sounds really good," Evie said with a small smile. "Thank you, Jane."

"Of course," Jane nodded. "You can also add marshmallows, cinnamon, whipped cream, or anything else you want. Kiara suggested it."

Kiara beamed with a small smile.

"You kids have much luck with the booth?" Ms. Blanchard asked as Doug and Evie came to get some hot cocoa together.

"Not too much, Ms. Blanchard." Doug sighed and shook his head as he got his cup ready.

"The best we got was $50 from Ben." Evie added.

"$50? Well, that was very generous of him." Ms. Blanchard remarked.

"Yeah, it's incredible of him to do that for us," Evie nodded. "Did you guys have much luck going door-to-door?"

"I'm afraid we didn't have any while you at least got help from Ben," Ms. Blanchard said with a small pout. "This town hates me."

"Oh, Ms. Blanchard, don't say that." Evie said softly.

"It's true though," Ms. Blanchard said. "I just wish the people of this town could see me the way you kids do."

Doug and Evie frowned as they felt bad for Ms. Blanchard. They wished that they could help her too, but what could they do as just teenagers? That didn't seem to be the only trouble though about this year's Miner's Day.

"Sister Astrid?" Leroy spoke up as he came to see the woman he seemed rather fond of as she helped Dee Dee get her own hot cocoa ready.

"Hi." Astrid said to him.

"I have to talk to you," Leroy frowned. "See, I have some bad news."

"Oh, no. What is it?" Astrid frowned back in concern.

"The bad news is, that... That..." Leroy began to tell the woman, but looked at her as she seemed so sweet and wonderful to him, so he quickly thought up a lie. "You nuns are going to be real busy making candles, 'cuz me, those kids, and Mary Margaret just sold them all. You're not losing the convent. You're not going anywhere." he then said to her with a small smile.

Astrid gasped before she quickly hugged Leroy. Dee Dee smiled as that sounded nice and Astrid soon gave her some hot cocoa.

"Remember to blow on it and be patient." Astrid told Dee Dee.

Dee Dee nodded and began to blow on her cup, about to take a sip as Ms. Blanchard suddenly pulled Leroy aside.

"How could you tell Astrid that we sold all those candles?" Ms. Blanchard firmly asked the man as Dee Dee then looked over to the two adults. "That is $5,000, Leroy. $5,000 that we don't have."

"Don't worry about it, alright? I got a plan." Leroy reassured her.

"What plan?" Ms. Blanchard firmly pouted. "A plan like going door to door and having everyone in town laugh in our faces?"

"Just give me 'til the end of the day," Leroy told her. "I'll figure something out."

"And why is this so important to you?" Ms. Blanchard then demanded.

Leroy looked a little nervous before answering. "The nuns... They're gonna have to leave."

"Oh, my God. You like her!" Ms. Blanchard then said as she realized why Leroy was saying what he was saying. "She is a nun, Leroy. Could you possibly pick anyone any less available?"

"Says the girl who went after a married guy?" Leroy retorted. "At the end of the day, you're no better than I am. You got your reasons for being here, I got mine. And when I say I'm going to get that $5,000, I'm going to get that $5,000." he then added assertively.

Dee Dee looked thoughtful and determined before she suddenly ran off as the adults were talking.

Leroy soon tried and failed to sell his boat to Mr. Gold, who was of course being very stubborn. He did offer $3,000, but that was 2,000 less than what Leroy needed and he seemed to have a hatred for nuns for whatever personal reason and it seemed to get worse when Astrid came and found him after Mr. Gold left. He soon told Astrid what needed to be said and he was sitting at Granny's Diner and had a drink as Doug came to join him as he felt down in the dumps as well.

"I'll have what he's having." Doug said with a sulking groan.

"I think you'll have a root beer in place of actual beer." Granny said to the boy as he was under 21.

"Oh... Yeah... Sure..." Doug said with a nod before he sat down next to Leroy. "...I know I'm probably the last company you want right now, but I'm feeling sunk."

"Pfft," Leroy scoffed and rolled his eyes at him. "You're just a kid. What do you have to be stressed or low about?"

"I have a lot of stress too, Mr. Leroy," Doug defended as he faced the grumpy man. "I mean, I have tests up and down shoved down my throat, I have to take care of myself a lot since my mother is in the hospital and a lot of people think she's crazy by talking about other worlds or acting like a cat, and I was trying to impress a girl I happen to care a lot about, but she just looks right through me on a daily basis."

"Oh... Gosh..." Leroy said softly. "I guess I never thought about it like that before."

"I bet you haven't," Doug replied. "How about you? You're feeling down about a girl too?" he then guessed. "I know the heartbreak blues all too well since I'm in high school."

"It's complicated, kid, but... I think Ms. Blanchard was right," Leroy said as he sighed sharply while Granny brought them their drinks. "We were just dreaming if I thought the town harlot and the town drunk could accomplish anything."

Doug just sighed before they clinked their glasses together and took deep gulps of their drinks together.

"Your mom thinks she's a cat..." Leroy then said before looking over thoughtfully. "...You're Eddie and Ebony's boy, aren't you?"

"Yeah..." Doug nodded. "The only person I can talk to can't really talk back, but I know what my dad would say if he could talk. Mom's nice and all, but... She's really going down a slippery slope of no return. I'm starting to think she'll never get better."

"Aw, kid..." Leroy said softly.

"Plus I'm madly in love with Evie Mills, but she just sees me as a friend," Doug pouted. "A beautiful girl like her could never go for a geeky, awkward, and soft boy like me... I'd definitely treat her better than Chad Herman anyway though."

"Well, that's better than what happened to me," Leroy replied. "At least you didn't fall in love with a nun."

"So that's what happened to you," Doug said softly. "You fell in love with Sister Astrid."

"...I did." Leroy admitted with a nod as he sipped his beer.

"Mr. Leroy, you understand that a relationship between you and Sister Astrid can never happen?" Doug then reminded as he hated to tell the truth like that, but it had to be. 

"Yeah, yeah. My whole life people made it their business to tell me what I can’t do. She was the first person that said I could do anything," Leroy replied. "Who believed in me. I didn’t wanna disappoint her." 

"But there are consequences to following through when the world tells you not to," Doug replied before he pouted. "Like me asking Chad to deliver my Valentine for Evie because I was too scared to tell her how I felt about her, even if she's The Mayor's daughter and I'm just me."

Leroy looked soft. "What about your good memories?" he then asked. 

"What do you mean?" Doug then asked.

"Didn’t you have moments with her that you love?" Leroy asked. "Do you regret them?"

"No, of course not," Doug said before smiling a little bit. "We're lab partners in Mr. Deley's class anyway." 

"Isn’t that what life’s about? Holding on to your good memories?" Leroy then advised, almost paternally. "All I wanted was a moment with Astrid. One moment to give me hope that any dream’s possible. You’ve had all that, Dougie. So, stop feeling sorry for yourself and enjoy it. Because I haven’t." he then added. 

Doug sighed before looking a bit shy and soft again. "Well, if I had the dream, I’m sorry to say, it wasn’t worth it." he then said softly. 

"And sitting here drinking won’t end this pain." Leroy suggested. 

"What will?" Doug then asked. 

"...I can only think of one thing." Leroy then said in determination after thinking about it as he suddenly had an idea.

Doug began to look curious and thoughtful before they soon finished their drinks.

"Hang tight, kid," Leroy smirked. "This is gonna be a Miner's Day to remember."

"You think so?" Doug asked.

"Yes, and for the right reasons," Leroy nodded. "If you trust me, you'll come out tonight and see what I mean."

"Well... I'm not sure what you have in mind... But I trust you." Doug then said.

"That's the spirit," Leroy nodded as he paid for both of their drinks. "Keep your wallet, kid. Uncle Leroy will pay this time."

"Uncle Leroy?" Doug asked with a small smile.

"...Don't let nobody know about that and we'll get along just fine." Leroy then told Doug.

"Uh..." Doug blinked, feeling confused due to the double negative.

"Just come on," Leroy said before he left the diner. "I have a festival to save."

Doug looked over and shrugged before he decided to follow Leroy to see where the man was going with this.

It was soon getting dark as The Miner's Day Festival started. There were many adults and guests, though not a lot of teenagers as there was only a handful. Dee Dee was shown to be climbing up a ladder, coming to the roof of a building. However, as she climbed up, she gasped and yelped as the ladder caught onto her coat and she was now dangling and hanging on for dear life. She cried out for help, but no one seemed to see or hear her.

"All right... This is it..." Leroy said to himself as he came to go over to that ladder only to stop. "What?!"

"Help!" Dee Dee cried out.

"Pigtails! What the hell are you doing?!" Leroy cried out to the girl. 

"M-M-Mr. Leroy!" Dee Dee gasped as she struggled. "I-I-I was just tryin' to help Mama Astrid and I got stuck! Now I can't get down!"

"Ugh... Kids..." Leroy groaned and rolled his eyes slightly. He then found the ladder before he began to climb up it and soon freed Dee Dee from her snagging so she wouldn't struggle and make herself fall to the ground. "Take it easy, Girly... I gotcha... I gotcha."

Dee Dee pouted and whimpered before latching onto him.

"Don't you ever try to do something stupid like that again," Leroy said as he climbed up the ladder with her safely and they soon came up on the rooftop. "Kid, what were you even thinking? You could've gotten hurt!"

"I-I-I'm sorry," Dee Dee pouted and sniffled. "I-I was gonna break that and make the lights go out so that Mama Astrid could sell candles for Mother Superior and the other nuns." she then said as she pointed to a box.

"You were gonna break that?" Leroy asked, looking over to the box.

"Yeah... That shiny box." Dee Dee nodded.

"That ain't no shiny box, that's a transformer." Leroy told her.

"...Like those robot cars in disguise that Henry told me about?" Dee Dee asked, tilting her head.

"...Uh, no, probably not," Leroy said as he looked at his pic-ax and the box before looking down at the crowd before smirking. "Say, Pigtails... You might've just given me an idea."

"I did?" Dee Dee asked in surprise.

"You might wanna duck." Leroy told her.

Dee Dee then ducked down, covering her eyes with her hands as Leroy soon hit the transformer with the ax. Soon, it broke as sparks began to fly and the lights suddenly went out at the festival.

"Mr. Leroy, what did you just do?" Dee Dee asked the man.

"I’m selling candles, Pigtails." Leroy told her with a small smile.

Dee Dee then looked over and gave him a small smile back. She then rushed over to him and hugged him, making him look wide-eyed and surprised. "You're not so bad, Mr. Leroy," she then said softly. "You saved the sisters!"

"Uh... Yeah... I guess I did..." Leroy said with a small smile before he came to bring her back down to the festival.

Ms. Blanchard and Evie soon looked surprised as the power had gone out and they both knew one thing now: it was time to sell some candles. Leroy soon decided to keep Dee Dee company for a little while to enjoy the festival once they were back down on the ground with everybody else.

"What a scoop!" Jordan beamed as she took pictures and jotted notes down in her notepad to share with the school newspaper.

Doug soon wandered around the festival in the dark until people began to light the candles that they bought before flinching.

"Oh, Doug, it's incredible!" Evie beamed as she hugged the boy instantly. "We sold out of the candles!"

"Oh? Great!" Doug smiled. "Happy Miner's Day, Evie."

"Happy Miner's Day, Doug." Evie smiled back.

Ms. Blanchard smiled warmly at them before seeing Astrid standing with the other nuns as Dee Dee practically clung onto Leroy like a new papa. "Well, go on; give her the news," she then told the man once they saw Astrid. "Have your moment."

Leroy nodded as he brought the box of money over to the group of nuns. "C'mon, Pigtails." he then told Dee Dee.

Dee Dee smiled and nodded as she came to follow him.

"Guess we got lucky that the power went out." Jane said to the older women.

"Very lucky indeed," Astrid nodded before seeing Leroy and Dee Dee coming over. "Excuse me."

Jane and the other nuns then started to leave.

"Dee Dee, there you are," Astrid then said in relief. "Where have you been?"

"I was helping Mr. Leroy." Dee Dee smiled innocently.

"Oh, were you now?" Astrid asked with a small smile back.

"5,000 bucks. Piece of cake." Leroy nodded as he showed Astrid the money box.

"You sold them all?" Astrid asked in surprise.

"Like the kid said, I had a little help." Leroy nodded.

"You made it happen." Astrid then said.

"You have no idea." Leroy replied as Dee Dee giggled.

Astrid began to look soft and very thankful. "I don’t know what to say." she then said.

"You’re welcome," Leroy decided to say as Astrid smiled warmly before he thought of something. "Listen, that boat of mine? I’m gonna fix it up. And, well, maybe you and the kid could be my first passengers?"

"Oh, can we, Mama Astrid? Please, please, please~" Dee Dee piped up.

"Well..." Astrid paused before smiling warmly at both, finding herself able to say no to either. "I’d like that."

"Yay!" Dee Dee then cheered in response.

"Well, then, that’s what we’ll do, sister." Leroy smiled at both of them.

Astrid smiled back before looking at the wonderful sights of this evening's events. "Oh. It’s beautiful, isn’t it?" she then said with a warm smile at both Leroy and Dee Dee. 

Dee Dee smiled as she stood in between Leroy and Astrid, looking like their kid and they were her parents. They all smiled together as this seemed to be a very nice moment for them.

Doug smiled for Leroy and Astrid and he soon decided to run along back home as it was very late and he would definitely tell his parents what happened tonight. He just wished that since Leroy impressed Astrid, he could do something to somehow impress Evie. He sighed to himself as he still felt unsure about impressing Evie and was soon coming to the front door before seeing that something was in the mail and he decided to check it out. It was an envelope with a Valentine design similar to the one had meant to give to Evie only more sparkly, glittery, and flashy, but didn't have the courage to and decided to read it aloud.

"Rouge lipstick is red, Sapphire gemstones are blue, Chocolate ice cream cake is sweet, But not as sweet as you," Doug read aloud before looking around and blushed thankfully at the very lovely poem and card left for him, though it wasn't signed. "Who...? Oh..." he then blushed before hugging the card and headed back inside that night as it was getting very late. "I wonder..."

Evie came out from the bushes after Doug went back inside and she soon giggled to herself as she had secretly watched that and hugged herself. 

Chapter Text

One night at Granny's Diner, Evie and Ben decided to meet up, but just friends of course. They grew up together after all and were almost like brother and sister, especially once upon a time ago before Henry came into Storybrooke. 

"You guys on a date or something?" Kiara asked as she came to her schoolmates who were sitting at a booth together.

"Oh, no. No, no, no." Ben shook his head with a small smile.

"Just a friendly reunion dinner," Evie replied. "Also, make sure you tell Jordan Glass that in case she decides to be a blood school newspaper hound."

"...Blood school newspaper hound?" Kiara repeated before tilting her head. "Uh... I just... What?"

"You know, like a bloodhound, but for the school newspaper," Evie said before blushing in slight embarrassment. "Okay, not my best joke, but either way. Just make sure she doesn't get in our way too much."

"Ohhhh..." Kiara said before nodding in understanding. "Yes, I totally understand what you mean now."

"Thank you." Evie then said.

"I just hope you don't mind being seen with me even if The Pinkettes might see you like you're worried about them seeing you with Doug." Ben soon said to his childhood best friend.

Evie bit her lip as she did seem to be concerned about that, but she said nothing, thinking maybe it was best.

"So you and Doug might like each other... Who cares?" Ben then said to Evie as she looked nervous about being seen in public with the boy who clearly had feelings for her. "I mean... It can't be worse than anyone else's secret crush."

"I'm sorry, Ben, I'm just not sure if I can risk it," Evie replied. "I'm very sorry though."

"I'm unsure about you sometimes, Evie," Ben sighed. "Just promise me you'll try to be more like yourself very soon. I had a good time when I spent the night after the Valentine's Day Dance and we patched things up or are at least trying to do that."

"One step at a time, Ben," Evie said softly with a nod. "Say... You mentioned a secret crush."

Ben suddenly looked wide-eyed and nervous. 

"So what would you guys like to eat tonight?" Kiara then asked her dear friends, taking out her pen and notepad.

"Well, I think I'd like a cheeseburger with some fries please, just no pickles or ketchup like how my dad has them." Ben then said as Kiara jotted that down.

"Oh, but ketchup is magical." Kiara said with a playful smirk.

"Not for me." Ben smirked back with a small chuckle.

"Mm-hmm," Kiara giggled. "And how about you, Evie?"

"This grilled chicken salad, please," Evie requested. "I'm trying to watch my figure."

"I don't think you have to worry about that," Kiara playfully smirked as she wrote that down next and soon walked off. "See you guys later!"

"Thanks, Kiara!" Evie called with a small smile.

Kiara smiled as she came to take the order over to the cook. Granny smiled, proud of Kiara's hard work even though she was a school student who did this as an after school job and sometimes came in during school as part of Storybrooke High's Work/Study Program which would have the student either studying for tests and doing homework assignments or going into work for a brief shift until their next class. She, however, groaned and rolled her eyes as she saw that her other waitress, Ruby, was slacking off slightly and was talking to a certain customer rather than taking his order or giving him appropriate customer/waitress relations. 

"You can’t be serious. A whole year without a roof over your head?" Ruby asked, speaking with the newest Storybrooke visitor who wasn't Emma and called himself August W. Booth. 

"Well, you get used to it," August shrugged with a small, rather flirty smile. "Plus, I had the motorcycle. So, if I didn’t like a place after a while--" 

"Ruby?" Granny soon called for her granddaughter employee. 

"I’ve never even been out of Storybrooke," Ruby said to August, deciding to ignore Granny's calling. "What was your favorite place?"

"Nepal. Best people," August replied with a small smile. "They have these prayer temples carved into mountains that are overrun with lemurs." 

Ruby smiled, entranced by him before she looked cute and innocent. "What’s a lemur?" she then asked. 

"Ruby!" Granny called again sternly. 

"Just give me a sec!" Ruby called back with a firm pout before she smiled at August again. 

"They’re little animals and they have these eyes that reflect light," August then explained to Ruby, enjoying her company a lot. "So, at night, it looks like they glow." 

"Ruby! Stop flirting and get over here!" Granny called sharply again and knocked on the counter to get her granddaughter's attention.

Ruby firmly pouted before she stormed right over to her grandmother, leaving August by himself while Ben and Evie flinched nervously at what was about to happen next. "I can’t believe you did that. That was humiliating." she then complained to her boss/grandmother. 

"I want you to start working Saturday nights." Granny soon told Ruby about why she wanted to speak with her. 

"Come on; we have an agreement about Saturday night," Ruby complained. "Kiara doesn't have to work on Saturday nights." 

"Yes, but I need you because I want to start training you to do the books and the reorders," Granny explained. "Business is booming lately, and, with more money, comes more paperwork, and Kiara will probably join you much later when I can have a word with Storybrooke High about her shifts." 

"Yeah. None of that sounds good." Ruby then complained. 

"It's gotta be done." Granny insisted. 

Ruby firmly pouted. "Is this a punishment for talking to that guy?" she then asked. 

"If I wanted to punish you, I’d have better reasons," Granny scoffed. "For one thing, you were late. For another thing, Liza, you dress like a drag queen during Fleet Week." 

"And you dress like Norman Bates when he dresses like Norman Bates’ mother." Ruby then retorted. 

"Ruby, you’re a grown woman," Granny sighed and reminded her very immature granddaughter. "You can’t keep acting like some kid." 

"You just want me to act like you until I turn into you," Ruby glared as she soon looked as assertive as she possibly could. "Well, I am not a fossil yet, Granny. I should be out there having adventures with lemurs!" 

Evie cupped her mouth and giggled as that last part sounded a bit funny and cute coming from Ruby. 

"Well, as long as you work here, you are going to listen to me." Granny glared at Ruby. 

"I didn’t ask to work here." Ruby glared back as the environment around them grew very intense, worrying Ben and Evie a little bit. 

"Well, then what’s keeping ya?" Granny huffed and puffed. 

"Nothing! I quit!" Ruby snapped before she removed her apron and stormed off suddenly and slammed the door behind her once she came out the door.

Ben and Evie winced again from the door slamming and after the rather nasty argument.

"Mrs. Lucas...?" Ben called softly and gently to help cushion any blows that the older woman must have been feeling.

"I lost her... Just like her mother..." Granny murmured to herself and shook her head with a deep sigh. 

"Oh... Mrs. Lucas I'm so sorry," Evie said softly as she decided to walk over to the older woman. "Are you going to be okay?"

"Huh?" Granny blinked before seeing Evie. "Oh, I'll be fine, dear... Ruby just has some issues she needs to work out. She's always been very stubborn and bull-headed."

"Is there anything we can do?" Ben asked as he decided to come beside Evie.

"Thank you, but I'll be fine," Granny reassured them. "It's just a family thing. I wouldn't worry about it too much."

Ben and Evie then looked at each other, still concerned.

"I think I'll go and try to talk to Ruby," Evie then suggested to Ben. "Maybe I can still catch her in case something happens."

"Well, if you're sure," Ben shrugged. "Are we still going to have dinner together?"

"It'll just be a minute, Ben," Evie reassured with a small smile. "It's not like I'm going to leave you stuck with the bill, though... Being the son of Mr. Gold, I'm sure you could afford it."

"Very funny..." Ben smirked playfully. "Mayor's Brat."

"Spoiled rich boy." Evie smirked back before playfully hitting his arm and then went to head out the door to go and try to catch up with Ruby.

"Well... Okay..." Ben nodded before he sighed in relief and wiped his forehead.

"And then when I get back, we can talk about your secret crush." Evie then said with a small smirk.

"D'oh!" Ben groaned and hit his forehead as he wasn't able to escape from his little secret that Evie had a suspicion about. He then decided to go sit back down at his and Evie's booth.

"Having trouble with the girls, kid?" August smirked from his seat. "I know how you feel... Girls can love me and leave me fast if I'm not too careful. Maybe I can help you out? Kinda be like a big brother mentor for ya if ya know what I mean?" he then added with a subtle wink to himself. 

"I'll be fine," Ben replied. "Evie and I are just friends. We've known each other since we were in diapers."

"I'd still be careful since that girl happens to be Mayor Mills' daughter," August then said. "I may not know much about this town, but I know that it is far more than it appears to be."

"Believe me, I might not know this town's secret despite being here my whole life, but I know what you mean." Ben reassured as he sipped his cola.

August nodded before he decided to tend to his own meal.

Soon, Evie made it outside and came to catch up with Ruby before it would be too late. When she came outside, Emma and Ms. Blanchard appeared to be talking together as well about David since Kathryn had gone missing when she was appointed to go to Boston even though Henry warned Emma and Evie that no one could leave Storybrooke. 

"Ruby?" Evie called as she came to a bus stop as she thought she saw the slightly older girl.

Ruby then looked over once her name was called.

"Ruby... What are you doing?" Evie asked her friend.

"Hi, Evie," Ruby replied. "I need to get out of here."

"Yes, you should," Evie nodded. "It's cold and you have a job to do."

"No, not this stop, this town," Ruby explained. "I've been stuck in Storybrooke all of my life and I need excitement and adventure in the great wide somewhere."

"Ruby, you're just fine where you are," Evie frowned. "Maybe you can talk things over with Granny? I mean... Sometimes my mom drives me crazy too, but that doesn't mean we don't love each other."

"Yeah, well, I'm older than you, Evie, and Granny's older than your mom," Ruby gently retorted. "It's different once you're all grown up and out of school. I've been with Granny my whole life and she keeps acting like she's the boss of me or something."

"Uh, well, since she's been with you your whole life, she kinda technically is," Evie said before she came to sit down next to Ruby. "Storybrooke needs you though."

Ruby firmly pouted and turned away. 

"Where are you going to go anyway?" Evie asked. "At a boyfriend's house?"

"I don't really know right now, Evie," Ruby sighed and pouted as she crossed her arms and turned away. "No... I haven't had a steady boyfriend in a very long time..."

"Oh, Ruby..." Evie frowned as she really wished she could help out.

"Listen, you should go back to the diner," Ruby suggested. "Aren't you going out with Ben or something?"

"Ugh, it's not that kind of date," Evie groaned and rolled her eyes. "Ben's like my brother for goodness sake."

"Yeah, well, you should go back to him," Ruby replied. "Otherwise he might end up leaving since you kinda ditched him just to talk to me."

"Well... Okay..." Evie shrugged. "Just promise me that you won't leave Storybrooke."

"Or what? Something bad will happen?" Ruby replied.

Evie then gave Ruby a small look.

"I heard your brother say it," Ruby said. "I'll see you later, Evie."

"Well... Okay... I sure hope so..." Evie then said as she stood up and gave Ruby a big hug, gently patting the older girl on the back. "Guess I better run along now then."

"Okay. See ya later, Evie." Ruby replied.

Evie nodded and she then got up and left, leaving Ruby alone for the rest of the night, though she hoped that the older girl would listen to reason eventually.

Soon, Evie and Ben sat together again.

"You sure took your time," Ben commented. "Is Ruby gonna be okay?"

"I'm not sure, I just hope she doesn't leave town," Evie said. "I wish that I could help her."

"You're very thoughtful, Evie," Ben smiled softly. "You have a big heart."

"And a big brain," Evie smiled back before smirking. "So spill. Who's this secret crush of yours?"

"Ugh... I'm not gonna hear the end of it until I give in, aren't I?" Ben groaned and sunk back in his seat in defeat. 

"Nope! I'm a girl, this is what I do best." Evie smirked before she sipped her drink.

"Ugh..." Ben groaned and sighed, shaking his head before he took a deep breath in and then let it out before he looked over at Evie as he put his hands to his face.

"Don't cry, Ben," Evie said softly. "It's going to be okay."

"At first I tried to ignore her because my dad said she would be bad for me, but I couldn't help it!" Ben cried out. "I knew I had to help her, especially since I dreamt about going to have to save a girl and show her a better and whole new world."

"Ooh... Very interesting and mysterious at least~" Evie said with a small smile at how Ben was speaking about this "mystery girl". 

"I kinda... No, wait, I do... I do have a crush on a girl..." Ben soon admitted with a nervous smile as he blushed a bit.

"Please... Do go on..." Evie urged him before flinching as his mood quickly changed. 

"Man, this really stinks!" Ben complained a little bit. "Especially with what my dad said about certain girls in school."

"Oh, Ben, I'm sorry you think something might happen especially since your dad told you not to go for her," Evie said, frowning a little bit. "Who's the girl?" she soon asked.

Ben sighed before he looked over at Evie then. "Will you promise not to tell anyone?" he then asked, sounding a little shaky.

"Sure." Evie nodded.

"Okay..." Ben said to her before leaning in to whisper suddenly.

Evie then jumped up and did a double-take in shock and fear. "Mal Draconis?!"

The other patrons of the diner then looked over with wide eyes as Ben and Evie had their private talk.

"Oh... I know it seems strange, but the more I see her in school or think about that dream about helping her or trying to get to know her personally, the more I got to know the woman behind the mask," Ben said softly and bashfully as he looked Evie into her eyes. "Mal's just not a troublemaker who bosses people around, she's much more than that and I even think that she might be lonely. The way she huffs and puffs all the time whenever something bugs her..." he then started to list.

"Sounds like stuff bugs Mal all the time, especially me." Evie rolled her eyes.

"The way she picks on me for acting like the prince of the school, I could go on and on." Ben smiled softly as he saw Mal a lot differently than how Evie or anyone else in school saw Mal.

"Well, why don't you just go talk to her?" Evie suggested.

"What if she hates me?" Ben then asked, instantly panicking. "Oh, the agony! Oh, the rejection! I'll die!" he then cried out before slamming his head on the table in slight depression.

"You won't die, Ben..." Evie sighed, trying to comfort her friend.

"No, I will!" Ben retorted. "I will die! Lay down and die like an old dog!" he then told her. "Dad told me specifically most of all to stay away from her."

"Look, it's not right walking around hopelessly in love day after day with no relief." Evie then said as she put her arm around Ben as comfortingly as possible.

"I know... I gotta do something about it, Evie..." Ben said as he looked at her emotionally.

"All right," Evie nodded before she thought about it. "Well, you know what? There's a Teen Night coming up sometime. The nuns and Jane are hosting it and letting us have the church for the night. That boy Carlos is gonna arrange it."

Ben bit his lip.

"...I'll try to talk to her for you," Evie then suggested, sensing his anxiety. "Would you like that?"

"You'd do that for me?" Ben asked in surprise.

"What are friends for?" Evie smiled. "Consider this my gift for you after nearly losing you as a friend forever."

Ben soon sighed before smiling back. "Thanks, Evie," he then said softly. "I think I like the sound of that."

"I think I do too, Ben. I think I do too." Evie beamed and nodded.

Kiara soon came by with their food, smiling at both them, then let them get to their food once they had everything they needed.

"Thanks, Kiara!" Ben and Evie called out.

"No problem, guys!" Kiara replied. "Let me know if you need anything else."

Ben and Evie smiled and soon went back to eating their dinner that night, already feeling better together so far. Granny smiled at both of them, though she sighed, fearing the worst of what might have happened with Ruby that night, but tried not to worry too much about her granddaughter. She may have been impossible 9 times out of 10, but she still loved Ruby no matter what and would always try to protect her as sure as there being a full moon in the sky once a month.

When the next day came, there was a half-day at the schools. The students were able to take their lunch and eat it, but after the final lunch break of the day, the schools were being closed early. No one questioned or complained about it though. Ben took his rose, about to go right for the hospital.

"Going to the hospital for that mysterious patient?" Evie asked him.

"You know it," Ben nodded. "I just wish I could meet her and talk to her. That way she won't feel lonely or forgotten about."

"Well, at least she has your roses." Evie said with a small smile. 

"Yeah... It's the thought that counts." Ben replied.

"Speaking of roses, did you hear about what happened to Mr. French?" Evie asked him then.

Ben sighed. "I don't wanna suspect anything or ask him about it, but I'm pretty sure my dad had something to do with that," he then said softly. "You know how he gets sometimes."

"You don't wanna believe he would hurt Mr. French though, do you?" Evie then guessed.

"No, I don't," Ben said as he deeply sighed. "I don't know about Dad sometimes, he's very quiet and mysterious... Not to mention what he told me one night."

"...What is it?" Evie asked curiously about what the big surprise could've been.

"No offense, Evie... But I don't think I can tell you right now," Ben said before he looked her in the eyes. "I know that we've known each other our entire lives, but... It's too soon for me to admit anything private in the family right now."

"Well... Promise that if you choose to tell anyone we know, that you tell me first." Evie gently requested as Mal suddenly stepped into the hallway just as the two finished speaking among each other.

"I promise, Evie," Ben said with a small smile. "I trust you more than anyone else around here anyway."

"Thanks, Ben," Evie smiled back. "Have a good hospital visit. I think I might just hang out with Henry after school today."

"Okay... Have fun then. See ya tomorrow." Ben said as he shook hands with Evie.

"See ya tomorrow," Evie nodded and beamed. "You're the best."

The two soon laughed together before walking away from each other. Mal then narrowed her eyes before she walked off mysteriously again while Ben and Evie had another friendship meeting without too many classmates seeing them. Soon, Storybrooke High began to clean out due to the half-day of school and Evie was just about to go over to the elementary school to meet Henry to bring him home after school and have their typical after school activities shared together. However, just as she was on her way, she suddenly came to a stop before a certain trio stopped in front of her, looking like some sort of army scouts standing together as a hot pink car that looked like it belonged to a pink ballerina fairy tale princess was parked not too close behind them. How could you miss it? 

"Come, Mayor Princess. You're hanging out with us." Magda smirked at Evie. 

"M-M-Magda?! You're actually talking to me?!" Evie gasped in delight. 

"Uh, yeah... I am..." Magda replied and rolled her eyes before giving a rather mischievous smirk.

Magda grinned bashfully.

"Anyway, as I was saying, you're coming with us," Magda soon repeated herself. "We're going shopping."

"Shopping?" Evie blinked. "Where we shop besides The Little Piggy's Market? Storybrooke doesn't have a Mall."

"You ask too many questions," Magda rolled her eyes before smirking. "Amalie has a very big closet with a lot of outfits for all of us to try on. Don't you, Amalie?" she then asked the blonde girl to her right.

"Huh? Oh, yes, I do," Amalie replied with a nod. "My parents often ship me stuff over from their trips all around the world."

"Your parents travel the world?" Evie asked as she began to follow The Pinkettes over to the pink car as the blonde girl hit her car keys to unlock the doors for them. 

"Oh, oui, oui~" Amalie beamed and giggled. "In the meantime, I'm staying with my grandaunt Adelaide. She used to be a famous opera singer. One of her most famous roles was in George Bizet's Carmen as the lead... She can still dance to 'Habanera' to this day."

"How exotic..." Evie whispered to herself before she beamed about going for a car ride with The Pinkettes before she stopped herself and turned away with a low hum. "Hmm..."

"Uh, is there a problem, Evie?" Scarlet asked as they came into Amalie's car as she came to take the wheel.

"...I should go meet my little brother," Evie said softly. "He usually counts on me and we normally hang out after school together. Especially since today was a half-day." she then said, a little anxious about leaving Henry alone without her company during their usual time together away from school.

"Doesn't he have little friends to play with or something?" Magda shrugged with a scoff. "You can go with him if you want."

Evie then looked like she was about to go off over to the elementary school like planned.

"That is... Unless you wanna pass up this chance to hang out with us," Magda then continued before smirking rather darkly. "But really, it's up to you: us or your little brother."

"You might never get a chance like this again, Evie." Scarlet added as she also smirked.

"Otherwise you'll then turn pink with envy!" Amalie piped up as she giggled at her own joke.

Scarlet and Magda then glared in annoyance.

"Uh, Am? It's 'green' with envy." Magda corrected.

"No, thanks. Green totally isn't my color, pink is." Amalie replied as Magda and Scarlet rolled their eyes and face-palmed in response.

"Aw, gee..." Evie frowned before she looked over on the way to the elementary school. "Well... I guess I could skip out on seeing Henry after school... Just this once... As long as I'm back home before it gets dark."

"Huh? Oh, yeah, sure, whatever." Magda replied. 

"Just hop on in," Scarlet smirked. "There's totes room for one more."

"Especially since this car has four seats," Amalie added with a small, rather ditzy smile. "I'm glad it's my car though, otherwise I'd probably be sitting alone in the back all the time like Scarlet. It seems lonely."

Scarlet just rolled her eyes in response to that.

"Okay. Okay," Evie said with a sigh before she came over to the backseat next to Scarlet. "Let's go then."

The three Pinkettes grinned eagerly before Amalie began to drive them away from school and to go over to the mansion she grew up in, but she wasn't alone and didn't just mean her grandaunt who acted as her acting guardian while her parents were away. Evie sighed to herself, hoping Henry would understand but would explain to him later when she would get the chance since this was her biggest dream come true. Evie also thought maybe she saw Doug on his way to the hospital much like Ben and she thought about giving him a chance, but she wouldn't tell The Pinkettes that as she just knew deep in her gut that they would view that as social suicide.

Meanwhile, as classes were ending in Storybrooke Elementary School, Henry sat alone on the steps of the school while the other kids rushed out and cheered in the excitement of after school plans. 

"Henry... Why are you sitting here alone?" Dee Dee asked as she came to see the boy who was her best friend.

"Hey, Dee Dee," Henry said softly. "I was gonna meet up with Evie like we always do after school, but she's late."

"Oh..." Dee Dee said.

"...What about you?" Henry then asked her. "Why are you all alone?"

"The hospital needs Papa Leroy and Mama Astrid has a meeting with her other sisters," Dee Dee said as she looked down at her feet. "And it's too early to dance."

"Guess we're alone together." Henry noted.

"Mm-hmm," Dee Dee nodded. "Though if I have to be alone, I'm glad that you're at least here."

"I'm glad you're here too, Dee Dee," Henry said with a small smile. "I just wish that I could help Ruby."

"Is there a problem with Miss Ruby?" Dee Dee gasped suddenly with her hands on her face in concern.

"You didn't hear? She and Granny got into a fight," Henry explained calmly. "Apparently Ruby decided to quit being a waitress."

"Oh... Poor Mrs. Granny and Miss Ruby..." Dee Dee pouted before she looked at him. "...You wanna help Storybrooke, right?"

"I do." Henry nodded.

"Then maybe we can help Miss Ruby?" Dee Dee suggested with a small smile. "Help her find a new job?"

"Hmm... You might be onto something, Dee Dee," Henry paused thoughtfully before he reached into his bag and took out his book. "Besides, it's really important that she and Granny make up again."

"Because they're family?" Dee Dee asked as she came to stand beside him to look into his book with him.

"More than just that, Dee Dee," Henry replied before he opened the book to a certain page. "Because Ruby is actually Little Red Riding Hood and that would make Granny be...?" he then prompted and paused to see what she would answer to see if she was truly paying attention.

"Red Riding Hood's grandmother," Dee Dee realized and nodded. "Ah, yeah, of course! I thought maybe Ruby was Dorothy from The Wizard of Oz?"

"Good guess, Dee Dee, and I can see why you would think that," Henry replied with a small smile. "It's really nice having someone to talk about this with."

Dee Dee smiled back then.

"Well... Come on." Henry said as he stood up suddenly.

"Oh... Um... Where are we going?" Dee Dee asked him.

"To the Sheriff's station," Henry replied. "Trust me. Ruby will be there and we can help her out, especially if we get Emma to help out too."

"Okay, Henry. I trust you," Dee Dee smiled. "Hopefully Papa Leroy and Mama Astrid understand."

"I'm sure they will." Henry smiled back at her before he took her hand and they soon ran away from school and off to the Sheriff's station suddenly.

Soon, with the teenagers, Evie and the other girls soon made it over to the very luxurious and grand mansion of Storybrooke, probably next to Regina's mansion. 

"Your house is really nice." Evie smiled at Amalie.

"I know, right?" Amalie smiled back before walking off.

"Make sure you don't blow this, Mills." Scarlet told Evie firmly before joining Magda and Amalie inside the mansion.

Evie blinked in response before she soon followed The Pinkettes right into the mansion. 

"I'm home!" Amalie called out before looking into one room that seemed to be the living room. "Hi, guys."

Evie walked by and did a double-take as she looked into the living room that seemed to be crawling with cats. There seemed to be a black one with a red ribbon around his neck playing the piano with his paws, an orange cat with a blue ribbon around his neck that seemed to be getting into some paint with all colors of the rainbow, and there even seemed a white cat who was noticeably female with a pink bow on the top of her head with a pink ribbon around her neck next to a couple of kittens: one with grayish-white fur with darker ears that seemed to be black and even a black spot under her left eye like a beauty mark with a lavender ribbon and a mostly orange/brown kitten with a blue ribbon that looked like a bow-tie and they all seemed to be singing together, though in a cat-like fashion.

"Oh, hello there, dears," An elderly woman smiled as she stepped out to meet the girls. "How are we doing today?"

"Hey, Ms. Bonfamille," Magda said as she stepped in. "This is Evie."

"Hello there, dear." Madame Bonfamille smiled warmly at the new teenage girl in the bunch.

"Hi." Evie said with a small nod.

"Welcome to my home along with my absolute favorite little darling, Amalie," Madame Bonfamille smiled as she stepped over and hugged Evie instantly. "Just want you to know, if you need anything, don't be shy, okay? You can trust dear 'Auntie Addie' for anything."

"Oh... Um... Thanks, erm... Auntie Addie?" Evie smiled bashfully. 

"Make yourselves at home," Madame Bonfamille smiled back warmly as she patted Evie on the head before letting go of her in the hug. "We also have help from the Balthazar family for additional help."

"Well, uh, thank you." Evie said with a nod.

And at that, they soon came into a very large bedroom that was mostly pink with plenty of posters and a map of the world with a very big closet too and a mirror there of course. There also seemed to be several stuffed animals and there even seemed to be a fireplace in her room.

"You have a fireplace in your room?" Evie asked in shock.

"Oh, yes, of course," Amalie smiled as she lay down on her bed with her feet up in the air. "Lots of rich people have fireplaces in their bedrooms. Don't you?"

"Uh... Well... No... Not really..." Evie said sheepishly. 

"Hm... How very interesting..." Amalie remarked with a shrug. "Guess not everybody's as rich as my family."

Scarlet and Magda laughed a little at that.

"Um... Perhaps..." Evie muttered softly then. 

"God, my hips are huge!" Magda complained as she stepped over to the mirror that Amalie had in her room which resembled Snow White's wicked step-mother's mirror, at least that was how Evie saw it.

"Oh, please. I hate my calves." Scarlet replied.

"At least you guys can wear halters." Magda rolled her eyes then. "I've got man shoulders." 

"My hairline is so weird." Scarlet then said as she patted on her ponytail a little.

"My pores are huge." Amalie pouted as she put her hands over her nose a little on the sides.

"My nail beds suck." Magda added. 

Amalie, Scarlet, and Magda soon looked over at Evie as she seemed to stand by herself in the corner. 

"...I have really bad breath in the morning?" Evie spoke up with a nervous smile.

The other girls seemed to just look at her blankly.

"Come on, let's get some outfits on," Amalie soon suggested. "Whatya think?"

"Good idea for once, Amalie." Scarlet smirked.

"I think I like the sound of that too." Magda added.

"I know you, Amalie. You'll look stunning in just about anything." A third voice added as Amalie beamed at the attention before Evie quickly flinched at the sound of the other voice. 

"Oh... You always know just what to say~" Amalie squealed and beamed at the new voice in the room.

"Who... Who said that?" Evie asked, a bit startled.

"Oh, don't be scared, Evie," Amalie smiled. "It was just my mirror."

"You have a talking mirror?" Evie asked in surprise. "Like... Like Snow White's wicked step-mother?"

"Ooh... Yeah, I guess that's a pretty good point." Amalie smiled.

Scarlet and Magda laughed a little bit, however.

"Snow White?" Magda smirked. "Honestly Evie, aren't you a little too old for fairy tales?"

"Heh... Oops..." Evie chuckled nervously. "Guess that was bonding with my little brother talking. That's what I mean of course."

"Of course that's what you meant~" Scarlet giggled with the other girls before they decided to get some clothes from Amalie's closet to try on.

Evie smiled nervously.

"Mirror, what do you think I should wear?" Amalie asked her mirror with a small smile.

"Whatever you want," The mirror spoke to Amalie. "Two words about you, girly: gor-geous~"

"Ah, you stop now~" Amalie sighed and put her hand down with a small bashful smile. 

"That's pretty cool," Evie smiled as she stepped over, wearing her regular uniform like them as she stepped into the mirror. "What does it say about me?"

"Ugh... Is the sad schoolgirl look ever really in?" The mirror then scoffed at Evie making her pout a little. "Might as well take yourself out to the trash."

"Hmph..." Evie firmly pouted.

"Huh, that's funny... It never says mean things about me..." Amalie pouted before smiling. "Don't worry though, Evie. I think you'll look fine in anything you wear and borrow from my closet. Pick out whatever you like."

"Thanks, Amalie." Evie smiled back a little as Amalie at least seemed to be the nicest between her, Magda, and Scarlet.

Soon, the four girls collected some pink clothes and decided to wear them and even doll each other up a little bit outside of their uniforms. Evie was now starting to see why they would call themselves The Pinkettes and they even began to wear lipstick, blush, and eye shadow that matched. 

"Hm... I dunno... Blue seems to suit me more..." Evie shrugged.

"Don't ruin this if you know what's good for you." Scarlet growled under her breath.

"...What?" Evie asked as she looked over. "Hey, what're you--"

"Oh, look... Don't we all just look #fabulous?" Magda grinned at the other girls.

"#fabulous!" Scarlet and Amalie agreed eagerly.

"...Yeah. Fabulous..." Evie muttered.

"#fabulous!" Magda corrected. "You sound old just saying fabulous like that."

"Sorry..." Evie muttered and shrugged as this started to get boring. "I suppose we look a little #awesome?" she then suggested with a nervous smile.

"#awesome!" Scarlet, Amalie, and Magda soon cheered together.

"Now you're getting the hang of it." Magda smirked as she put her arm around Evie.

'Man, Henry was right for the most part,' Evie thought to herself in slight annoyance. 'These girls are as at least high-pitched as Sirens.'

"Girlfriend, you look so awesome in pink." Scarlet smirked.

"Thanks, you too." Evie said with a small nod.

Soon, the girls sat in the living room together as the cats took a break and began to watch a teen drama, "MacKenzie Falls", that Evie personally found to be very boring. There wasn't much to say other than the two male leads were talking about the main boy Mackenzie's dilemma about being in love with both the alpha mean girl of their school named Penelope and the new girl in school named Chloe. 

"Who do you guys think is cuter?" Magda soon asked her friends. "Mackenzie or Devon?"

"Definitely Mackenzie," Amalie smiled softly. "Devon's got that doofy hair."

Evie just looked like she was being bored to death of this show and was just hoping it would be over very soon.

"So, whatya think, Evie?" Magda asked.

"I think I should get going," Evie said. "Thank you for inviting me over, but I think I should really check on my brother."

"Ah, don't worry about him, you're in the right company." Magda replied.

"Yeah! No lame brains or dorks," Scarlet added. "Speaking of which, where is your brother?"

"Uh... Not here!" Evie answered with a small shrug and sheepish smile.

Magda and Scarlet soon laughed together after hearing that like it was a joke.

"He really is a bore, isn't he?" Magda smirked at Scarlet and Amalie.

"My vote is for 'Most Immature of the Year'." Scarlet agreed.

"Are you talking about Henry?" Amalie asked them. 

"Well, duh! He is Evie's brother..." Magda rolled her eyes like that should've been obvious.

"Aw, I dunno... I actually think he's kinda cute..." Amalie shrugged with a small smile.

"Eww!" Magda and Scarlet complained.

"What? Ya know... For a little brother sorta way." Amalie then said softly.

"Thanks, Amalie," Evie said with a small smile, appreciating her brother being called such. "Besides, Henry's not immature all the time."

"Don't forget annoying and needs to grow up!" Scarlet remarked. "Telling us all that we're under some sort of fairy tale curse? Seriously, grow up, kid in the real world!"

"This is fun!" Magda beamed. "Plus, he's really goofy looking!"

"It's not like I'm standing up for him, but sometimes it's fun to look back at fairy tales," Evie then spoke up softly. "And you know? Henry might be adopted, but if you think he's goofy looking, then I guess you think I am too." she then added, looking a little unhappy now.

"No!" Magda defended.

"No way!" Scarlet added.

"I don't think they were saying that, Evie." Amalie spoke up.

"It's not like you don't know all of this, right?" Magda then said to Evie. "Henry IS kind of an annoying little jerk!"

"Hey!" Evie glared as that made her stand up and suddenly look very upset with what they were saying. "I can say he's a jerk or immature or annoying, but you guys can't! You don't really know him!" she then smiled a little bit. "He can actually be really cool sometimes and really fun and funny! And loyal..." she then added softly.

The other three girls were then silent to that.

"A good bond with a good brother and sister is a kind thing and almost magnetic, like I can feel it right now," Evie then concluded as she put her hand to her heart before she looked like she had to do something now. "Thank you for inviting me to your house, Amalie, but I've gotta go." she then said, getting up and decided to change out of the pink clothes and go back into her sort of ugly uniform.

The three girls then just looked at each other as that seemed to be the end of that. Evie then held her head as she left the mansion and decided that being with her little brother was a lot more important than being friends with those shallow witchy Sirens any old day as she soon began to look around for Henry, hoping he wouldn't be mad at her once they would meet up together.

Soon, Henry and Dee Dee were hanging out at the Sheriff's station, helping out Ruby as promised as the young adult woman sat close to them. Henry was on the computer while Dee Dee sat close next to him while tending to her nutcracker doll, smiling down at him as she waved his wooden hand with the sword while Ruby giggled as Dee Dee made up a story about him saving the town's cookie supply in time for Christmas against the evil Mouse King.

"Wanna be a bike messenger?" Henry suggested to Ruby as he looked online for any job offers.

"Bike messenger?" Ruby asked.

"That’s about taking things to people in a little basket." Henry explained.

"Ya know, like Little Red Riding Hood?" Dee Dee added, trying to hint about Ruby's fairy tale life.

Ruby turned down the offer however. "Nope. Yeah, see, I’m not so great at bike riding." she then said.

"How about taking things on foot, to people?" Henry then suggested. 

"In a little basket?" Dee Dee added.

"I’m not so sure that’s a real job," Ruby told them before looking over as the phone continued to ring endlessly. "Why do the phones keep doing that?" she then asked.

"Oh, the non-emergency calls go to a machine when Emma’s busy." Henry informed.

Ruby nodded before the phone rang yet again and she decided to answer it to make herself useful. "Sheriff’s station. How can I help you? Mm-hmm. I’ll get her to return. Thank you, too," she then said before hanging up and then answered another call just as Emma came over. "Sheriff’s station. Hey, Miss Ginger. Uh, no, that’s not a prowler. That’s Archie’s dog, Pongo. Throw him a vanilla wafer. He’ll quiet down. Did you still want to talk to Emma? Great. Glad I could help." she then spoke before hanging up again.

"How’s it going, you guys?" Emma asked softly.

"My nutcracker is almost ready to go up against The Mouse King." Dee Dee piped up.

"...How nice," Emma said, giving her a smile to humor her. "...Uh, anything else?"

"Great. Except I can’t do anything." Ruby replied with a pout.

"I’m sure that’s not true," Emma shook her head. "I just saw you on the phone. That was good."

"That? That’s nothing." Ruby replied.

"No. No, it isn’t," Emma disagreed. "I actually have some money in the budget if you want to help out around here." she then suggested.

"Yes! Thank you! Yes," Ruby beamed in excitement before she suggested jobs for herself. "Um, I could answer phones and help out. Um, is there anything else that you need done? Organize files, cleaning up? Please; I wanna be useful." she then urged.

"I’m swamped with the Kathryn Nolan thing," Emma groaned before suggesting something else. "If you maybe wanna grab us lunch, I would never say no to a grilled cheese."

"Done," Ruby nodded before facing the kids. "You puppies want anything?"

"Puppies?~" Dee Dee repeated with a giggle.

"Um, two chocolate chip cookies, an apple pie, and a hot dog," Henry soon listed with a small smile. "And something pretty for the lady and her nutcracker."

Dee Dee giggled again then.

"They ate at school." Emma said with a small smirk.

Ruby then got ready to leave before running into Ms. Blanchard. suddenly. "Hey! Lunch, Mary Margaret?" she then offered. "I’m getting for everyone."

"Uh, no. I’m not hungry." Ms. Blanchard replied with a small smile.

Ruby nodded and then decided to leave for the lunch run while Henry decided to let Dee Dee look through his storybook to show that Red Riding Hood and Snow White were friends.

"I once heard about Snow White having a twin sister named Rose Red?" Dee Dee spoke up to Henry. "Is that the same story?"

Henry looked ready to answer her before he scratched his head. "...That's a very good question." he then had to admit. 

Dee Dee then beamed as they continued to look at Henry's book while the adults were talking. 

"David’s in the woods," Ms. Blanchard soon told Emma quietly. "There’s something wrong with him. He looked right through me. It’s like... It’s like he was a different person." 

The kids continued to look through the book before quickly hiding it as Emma approached them.

"Okay, guys. Don’t mean to kick you out, but I gotta go see if David’s in some kind of trouble out there." Emma soon said to them.

"It’s okay. I’m supposed to meet my mom," Henry replied before locking his book in one of the desk drawers so that Regina would never see it. "There." he then said.

"Nice." Emma nodded.

"Don't forget that it's here, okay?" Dee Dee said to Henry. 

"I won't." Henry reassured.

Dee Dee nodded before looking over and put her nutcracker doll there.

"You don't have to hide your nutcracker from Sister Astrid," Henry said to Dee Dee. "She seems too nice to keep it away from you."

"He's going to guard your book for you until you come back for it," Dee Dee explained to Henry with a small smile. "He can be your brave little soldier."

"That's nice of you, Dee Dee, but won't you miss him?" Henry then asked.

"Maybe a little bit," Dee Dee said bashfully with her hands behind her back as she rocked back and forth a little on her feet. "I want you to be happy though."

"I want you to be happy too, Dee Dee, but I think you should keep your nutcracker," Henry said with a small smile. "He seems happier with you anyway. Thank you though."

"Hmm... Oki..." Dee Dee said before she took her nutcracker back and hugged it. "He probably dreams about The Boogeyman comin' after me at night anyway that he keeps me safe from."

"Then you definitely should take hi home with you," Henry nodded at Dee Dee before looking at Emma. "And you... You know, you can let Ruby do more. She’s Little Red Riding Hood." he then suggested.

"With the little basket?" Emma smirked in response. "Yeah, she seems like a badass."

"She is. She just doesn’t remember how cool she is or what she’s capable of, but it’s true." Henry insisted.

"And she might also be Rose Red." Dee Dee added.

Emma glanced at Dee Dee then.

"Snow White's twin sister," Dee Dee replied. "Look it up, Miss Emma!"

"Okay. Okay. Sorry." Emma smiled bashfully.

Ruby soon came back into the station with the food as the kids began to leave. 

"Hey, Ruby./Hi, Miss Ruby." Henry and Dee Dee greeted.

"Hey, guys." Ruby smiled as she passed them before going to give Emma her lunch, but then it came with something more important and crucial than just fetching lunch: a wilderness search.

As Henry and Dee Dee left the station, they soon saw a familiar face.

"Evie? What're you doing here?" Henry asked his sister in surprise. "And where have you been?"

"I just had to go and find myself." Evie replied.

"Well, you don't need to look very far because here you are right in front of us." Dee Dee stated simply as she pointed at Evie. 

"Oh, you're funny," Evie chuckled as Dee Dee misunderstood so she found it to be cute. "What I mean is, I just realized I don't need to date boys like Chad Herman or have friends like The Pinkettes to be happy." she then explained.

"I told you those guys are Sirens, especially Magda," Henry piped up. "Though she probably can't be as bad as Mom. Trust me, Evie. There is more to Magda than being The Queen Bee of the School."

"I'll take your word for it, Henry," Evie said before shrugging. "Why don't you see if you can find her in your storybook?"

"Maybe I will..." Henry said as he shifted his eyes slightly. "Dee Dee, would you care to help me?"

"I'm always glad to help you, Henry," Dee Dee smiled warmly. "True friends stick together."

"That they do," Evie smiled as she appreciated the lesson. "Just like Ben Gold is my true friend no matter what, even if his father scares the living daylights out of a lot of other kids, but not me."

"Oh, yeah?" Henry asked. "You wanna tell him that?"

"Don't think I won't." Evie smirked. 

"Oh, really?" Henry smirked back. "Hello, Mr. Gold!"

"Right..." Evie smirked as she crossed her arms. "You have to get up pretty early to fool your responsible, intelligent, pretty sis--"

"Hello, Henry." A familiar voice replied from right behind Evie, making the girl flinch with wide eyes and goosebumps that dotted her previously clear pale skin.

Evie then slowly turned around as Mr. Gold was standing there with a small smirk.

"Evelyn. Delia." Mr. Gold then continued to greet.

"Heh... H-H-Hello there, Mr. Gold..." Evie smiled bashfully.

"Shouldn't you young people be in school?" Mr. Gold asked with a small smirk as his knuckles rested on his cane's handle that shared his namesake. 

"Erm... Uh... We'd like to, but... Uh..." Henry smiled nervously even if he wasn't as scared as Evie was a few moments ago.

"Today was a half day, Mr. Gold." Dee Dee piped up innocently.

"Oh... I see..." Mr. Gold then said with a nod. "Well, you all enjoy the rest of your day away from school then. Me? I have work to do and so does Benjamin. I can give you all a lift back home if you would prefer?" he then offered.

"Erm... That's okay, Mr. Gold..." Evie grinned nervously. "We love to get outside and have some exercise anyway."

"Smart thinking, young Miss Mills," Mr. Gold approved with a small smirk. "You always had smart ideas and especially not being like all of the other kids or taking advantage of being Mayor Mills' daughter."

"Y-Yes, sir..." Evie nodded before she dashed off suddenly with Henry and Dee Dee. "Come on, guys. We better go!" she then suggested.

Henry and Dee Dee yelped as they were suddenly taken for a ride by Evie.

"Talk to you later, Mr. Gold!" Evie called out as she ran for her life.

Mr. Gold chuckled and shook his head before he walked off rather mysteriously.

Later on, Evie sighed as she sat outside by herself with a lot on her mind. She looked up at the night sky and crossed her arms as she stepped outside from the mansion after dinner. She wanted to hang out with Ruby, though some things seemed to be looking up for the older girl because she was going to a certain place right about now. At least that was what she heard from Kiara who was also coming to the diner.

"Kiara, what are you doing up so late and coming back over here?" Granny asked her younger waitress. 

"Sorry Granny, but I had to bring you something." Kiara replied.

"Whatever could it be?" Granny then asked.

"Actually... It's not too much of a what, it's... More of a who..." Kiara said with a small, sheepish smile.

"Okay then... Who?" Granny asked.

Soon, out came Ruby as Kiara stepped aside. 

Granny then nodded her head once she saw what Kiara had in mind. "You look good." she then told her granddaughter.

"Thanks." Ruby nodded at her grandmother.

"Want something for the Sheriff?"

"No."

Granny nodded before she cried out and grabbed her other arm in sudden pain.

"Your arm okay?" Ruby asked softly.

"Same as it is every full moon," Granny replied, having some scars on her arm that almost looked like they could come from a wolf attack. "What are you doing here, Ruby?" she then demanded. "You here to tell me more about your fine new job?"

"I wanna come back." Ruby soon confessed.

"Why? You were pretty mad." Granny frowned.

"I wasn’t mad." Ruby defended.

 "Looked like mad from here." Granny scoffed.

"Mm-hmm, yeah. Here’s the thing, um... You were talking about having me do all this stuff, and I... Wasn’t sure," Ruby nodded before she explained herself. "I-I said that, you wanted me to turn into you, but... What I meant was, I don’t know how to be you. You’re a tough act to follow."

"Oh." Granny said softly to that.

"And then you wanted me to take on all this extra responsibility, and I... Guess I just got scared." Ruby then added.

"Don’t be. You shouldn’t be."

"Well, I am, but, it’s okay. I can do it anyway. I sort of found someone in myself that was more than I expected."

"What about adventure? What about lemurs?"

"Emma was my lemur," Ruby said with a small smile. "Did that, found out I could do that, and also that I don’t want to. I don’t want a job where a good day means ruining someone’s life. I want to do something that makes me happy. Somewhere I love." she then added.

Granny gave her granddaughter a long look before she sighed and began to tell her something, but also warning her. "Look; just so you know, I wanted you to do the books and everything, so you could take over when I retire," she then explained. "Own the whole place."

Ruby's eyes widened a little. "Own it?" she then asked in surprise.

"Sure. I mean, who else would I give it to but someone who loves me back?" Granny replied with a small smile.

The two soon came over to each other and then shared a happy family reunion hug.

"Proud of you." Granny whispered in the hug.

Ruby hid a small smirk. "What was that?" she then asked.

"You heard me." Granny smirked back once they got out of the hug. 

Kiara hid a small giggle as she overheard that before she decided to head back home herself.

Evie sighed as she continued to sit alone in her backyard underneath her mother's favorite apple tree. She soon got bored and decided to take a walk to clear her mind and saw that Jane was leaving the cemetery again. "Jane?" she then asked.

Jane's eyes widened as she let out a small yelp.

"...What're you doing outside so late at night?" Evie asked the other girl.

"...I could ask you the same question." Jane said with a small innocent smile.

"...Well, I just have a lot on my mind right now," Evie shrugged with her hands behind her back. "I wanna talk to someone, but I don't know who I could talk to... Henry's too young to understand, Mom's complicated, Ben and I are slowly making up as friends... I just... I don't know who else to turn to."

Jane frowned as she looked a little thoughtful. "...Well, maybe you could do what I do?" she then suggested.

"I'm not sure if I could talk to Mother Superior about what I'm feeling right now, Jane," Evie replied. "No offense of course."

"No, not that, I mean... You know why I go to the cemetery almost every night?" Jane then explained before rhetorically asking a question.

Evie opened her mouth as though to answer, though she stopped herself as she couldn't have a proper response to that question.

"I'm actually talking with my mother." Jane replied.

"Your mom?" Evie blinked. "Didn't your mother... Uh... Kinda... Well, you know?" she then asked, feeling awkward about asking, but it was true (as far as they knew).

"Die? Well... Yes, she did, but I talk to her grave and act like she's right there with me if I could imagine what it would be like to talk to her," Jane explained softly. "Mother Superior says my mother died after I was born after leaving me into her care and the other sisters in the church and I never knew my father, so... Sometimes I pretend what she would look like, what she would say to me, how she would help me... Sometimes I see her in my dreams and feel her in my heart whenever I run away and feel like crying."

"Oh..." Evie blinked. "Jane, that sounds so sad and sweet at the same time."

"Dr. Hopper told me to just tell her what's on my mind as she's there with me in my heart and soul," Jane then said as she put her hand over her heart with a very small smile. "It can be hard, but it can be nice to let those feelings out to someone even if they're no longer with you."

"I guess I never thought about it like that," Evie said before she had a small smile back at the feeble, meek, and plain girl. "And I think I'll do the same and follow your example and talk to a certain someone."

"Who do you think you'll talk to?" Jane wondered.

"Sorry, but that's between me and my spirit guide," Evie replied. "Thank you so much for the advice though, Jane."

"Oh. You're welcome, Evie. I'm glad that I could help." Jane smiled.

"You did in more ways than you even know." Evie smiled back with a nod.

And so, the two girls split up for the night as things seemed to wrap up nicely in the end. At least for the teenagers, for the adults, something probably about 10 times a lot worse was happening right now as we speak. 

Chapter Text

Remember the bad thing I had mentioned that was a lot worse than how our last adventure had ended? Well, it turns out that while the kids were busy with their own misadventures, Ruby was helping Emma uncover a mystery before finding a box that had a human heart inside of it covered in fingerprints. David then suggests and asks about being arrested, though Emma told him that the fingerprints weren't his and that they actually belonged to Ms. Blanchard of all people. The arresting of Ms. Blanchard left many of the young people in town to be very grim and unhappy, but no one was as grim and unhappy as Henry and Evie who had a fond and family-like relationship with Ms. Blanchard, especially Evie who had grown to see the woman as a family member rather than just a mere teacher. Nearly all anyone could talk about in school was what had happened with Ms. Blanchard. The spread about the story was enough to make Evie physically sick to her stomach and she soon decided to go home for lunch that day as she couldn't take it anymore and was soon in the hallway on her way home after getting permission from the principal to head home for the afternoon, but would have to make it back around 1:00 in time for her afternoon classes.

"You seem troubled," A voice said behind Evie, startling her and prompting the girl to look behind her to see the source of the voice. "Greetings."

"Creepy Claudine? I-I mean... Claudine?" Evie blinked, seeing Storybrooke High's resident goth and gloomy girl.

"That's what they call me, you don't need to church it up," Claudine replied. "You seem to be having a lot of adventures lately, Evie Mills."

"Well, yeah..." Evie nodded. "You probably heard about my brother and how he thinks that everybody in Storybrooke is a cursed fairy tale character and that we're their descendants."

"I'm quite familiar with your brother's theory... He has a very powerful aura..." Claudine remarked. "You should listen to him more."

"Well... Thank you and I'm trying," Evie said before nodding. "I think I might be going home for lunch right now though because-"

"Because of Ms. Blanchard... I know... It's all over your soul." Claudine replied mysteriously as always.

"Erm... Thank you?" Evie replied, shrugging as she wasn't sure whether that was an insult or a compliment.

"Just know that when the call to adventure rings, you should answer and not hang up or ignore the call," Claudine advised. "Your belief is almost as powerful as his own and he needs his sister for guidance."

Evie stepped backward a little before her cell phone then suddenly started to ring.

"Sounds like your call to adventure right now." Claudine then said.

"Erm... Yeah... I better get that..." Evie smiled bashfully before taking the call and looking curious. "Storybrooke Elementary?" she then asked before answering the call. "Hello?"

"Hey, Evie, it's me." Henry's voice said on the other line.

"Henry?" Evie blinked in surprise while Claudine had a manic grin on her face. "What're you doing on the phone?"

"I think I have to come home for lunch," Henry replied. "I have a lot on my mind. Can we have lunch together?" he then asked hopefully.

Evie looked soft before smiling a little. "Well... Okay," she then said. "I guess we could both use a break today. I was thinking of going home for lunch as well."

"Great! I'll see you outside of my school then?" Henry then asked.

"Yes, I suppose that would be just fine," Evie said before looking curious. "So wait... How are you on the phone? You don't have a cell phone."

"I'm using one of the school payphones," Henry explained. "The teachers say that this is what kids used before using cell phones to go home early. I told Mr. Goose, the new teacher until Ms. Blanchard comes back, that I had an upset stomach."

"Henry Daniel Mills..." Evie sighed as her brother had lied just to save himself.

"You'll thank me for this later and easy with the 'Henry Daniel' stuff, okay?" Henry then said.

"Because Emma's going to save us all," Evie then said. "I know. I know."

"You'll see, Evie! You'll all see!" Henry insisted.

"Okay, kid," Evie said with a small smirk. "I'll see you in about five minutes or so."

"See ya then," Henry nodded before he would then hang up. "Over and out."

Evie nodded, then hung up. "Well, Claudine, I guess you were right," she then said before looking over. "All I needed was to answer the call to-"

However, Claudine was suddenly and mysteriously gone, disappearing almost like a ghost.

"...How does she do that?" Evie muttered to herself before shaking her head. "I wonder about the kids in this school sometimes..." she then said as she decided to go and meet up with Henry for lunch at home since they both had permission, though she knew deep down that her brother was using this as more plans for his spy mission.

The Mills siblings were soon finishing up having lunch at home and were on their way back to school, only for Henry to protest as he had a better idea in mind.

"Evie, we have to help Ms. Blanchard," Henry told his sister despite needing to go to school. "We can't just sit around and do nothing."

"Henry, we have to go to school." Evie reminded.

"I think this is a little more important than our education," Henry said. "Do you think Ms. Blanchard would kill anyone?"

"Well... No... But-" Evie replied with a small frown.

"Neither would I," Henry interrupted strongly. "So we can't just sit around and let her get in trouble."

"Let me guess then; you think that Mom tried to get her in trouble?" Evie guessed based on Henry had been behaving lately.

"Doesn't everybody have a motive in a mystery like this one?" Henry defended. "Mom is The Evil Queen and Ms. Blanchard is Snow White. Why else would Ms. Blanchard get in trouble for something you and I both know she would never do in a million years."

"...I guess that's possible." Evie shrugged.

"And I know Emma wouldn't think Ms. Blanchard would do this either," Henry replied. "We should go and see her while we have the chance."

Evie sighed. "...I just know I'm gonna regret this," she then said as she stepped over. "All right, Henry. I'll help you, but if we get in trouble with Mom, you have to take the fall too."

"You got a deal," Henry promised as he shook his older sister's hand. "You'll thank me for this later."

"I just hope it gets better..." Evie sighed. "I'm not sure if we can fully do this alone though."

And at that, there was suddenly a rapid knock on the door.

"And that would be our help." Henry said.

"How do you know?" Evie asked him then.

"Sometimes a kid like me just knows." Henry smiled innocently.

Evie rolled her eyes slightly before she answered the door and looked surprised to see who had been behind it. "Ben?!" she then gasped.

"Erm... Hi, Evie... Hi, Henry..." Ben said with a small smile to the Mills siblings.

"Did you invite him?" Evie asked Henry almost suspiciously.

"No, Evie, I swear." Henry said innocently.

"Actually I was just in the neighborhood," Ben shrugged. "Can I come in?"

"Well, I guess so, but don't you have to go back to school?" Evie replied as she stepped aside to let her childhood best friend come inside.

"I have a lot on my mind actually and not just school." Ben said as he walked into the Mills household.

"You mean about Ms. Blanchard?" Henry asked.

"Yeah," Ben nodded. "I might have been in her classroom since I was a kid, but I know she wouldn't do anything horrible like killing someone like Mrs. Nolan."

"You know that and we know that," Evie admitted as she shut the door behind him. "Henry thinks maybe Mom framed her somehow."

"Or worse than that," Henry added as he nodded in agreement. "Because Mom's The Evil Queen and Ms. Blanchard is Snow White."

"Right, right, and I'm the son of Rumplestiltskin," Ben agreed. "...You really think he could be my dad though, Henry? I mean... Isn't Rumplestiltskin hideous and ugly?"

"And besides, Ben's not that ugly." Evie added with a small smirk.

"Wow... Thanks, Evie..." Ben narrowed his eyes slightly.

"You're welcome, Ben." Evie giggled innocently.

Ben rolled his eyes and shook his head then.

"Let's just say that you take after your mother." Henry then said to Ben.

Ben flinched slightly since he didn't even remember anything about his mother, so he wasn't sure how to react to that. Especially since he, among many others in Storybrooke believed that Henry's fairy tale theory was just a story, but he decided not to say anything about it to hurt the younger boy's feelings.

"So, what's up, Ben?" Evie then asked. "You came over just to say hi?"

"Yeah, I had to get away from school and work for a while, though... I was feeling kinda lonely without Dad," Ben sighed. "Seems like he and your mom are up to something, but I don't know what."

"I might already have an idea." Henry mumbled to himself a little.

Evie glanced at Henry slightly as she overheard that and knew what he was probably going to say.

"So... What's up with you guys?" Ben asked the Mills siblings.

"Nothing much," Evie said with a sigh. "Just devastated about Ms. Blanchard."

"Even though I was thinking of a way to help out with Emma and everyone else in Storybrooke." Henry then piped up.

"Henry, please, not now." Evie said softly and wearily.

"Oh, yeah?" Ben asked Henry, now sounding a bit intrigued. "And what would that be?"

"Depends on if I can trust you or not to take Operation: Cobra seriously, Ben," Henry said before walking over to the teenage boy. "You and Evie used to be best friends when you were little. You were like a best friend brother to me until you two started to drift apart somehow. Evie says it's just natural for teenagers to do that, but I think you two can still be best friends if you try hard enough like me and my best friend in school, Dee Dee."

"Operation: Cobra, huh?" Ben asked.

"It's a long story," Evie told Ben with a small smile. "Like our operations to get extra cookies at my house after Mom let us bake them and we hid them in her flower vase before we broke it."

"Don't even get me started about that," Ben said as he started to laugh a little bit before looking back at the younger boy. "Well, okay, Henry. Whatever this Operation: Cobra is, you can trust me."

"Do you promise?" Henry asked.

"I promise." Ben nodded before he held up his right hand.

"Cross your heart?" Henry then prompted as he leaned in a little.

Ben then crossed his heart with his right hand. "And stick a cupcake in my eye." he then said.

Evie chuckled softly as that was a little funny to her.

"All right then," Henry said before shaking hands with Ben. "I just want you to know how serious this is for everybody in Storybrooke and not just Emma being The Savior."

"I understand completely," Ben reassured. "You can count on me and I won't say anything to my dad."

"Ooh... Good luck with that." Evie advised.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Ben then asked.

"Well, no offense, Ben, but you're not the best liar and your dad... Well... Your dad's Mr. Gold," Evie replied with a small shrug. "When we were kids, you used to say you would get a tummy ache whenever we had to keep secrets from my mom or your dad."

"What? That's ridiculous!" Ben scoffed with a small smirk. "I'm a lot more mature than I was when I was a kid."

"Okay..." Evie shook her head and rolled her eyes. "I'll be putting that to the test then, Benjamin Gold."

"Okay. Okay. Should we get going then?" Ben then suggested.

Evie then looked over at her little brother to see what he would say.

"Yes, we should go right now while we still have the chance," Henry nodded to both of the teenagers. "We better be quick like Jack B. Nimble and the candlestick."

"Well said, little brother," Evie smiled. "Come on, Ben. It's time to commence more of Operation: Cobra."

"You got it, Evie." Ben nodded with a small smile back, excited to be hanging out with Evie again after so long.

And at that, the three young people soon left the mansion and rushed right away to go and see Emma to help her out about the mysterious case of Ms. Blanchard and the heart in the box. Of course, that just made Evie and Henry think of The Huntsman who Henry believed to be Graham when he took the heart of a pig to fool The Evil Queen that he killed Snow White on her command.

Meanwhile, Emma was soon at Ms. Blanchard's apartment and investigated it. She was soon checking the locks on the doors and windows before she was suddenly met with a rather young company.

"Guys. What are you doing here?" Emma asked once she saw Evie, Henry, and Ben. "Why aren't you in school?"

"We have to help Ms. Blanchard." Henry replied.

"And we're here to help Henry and you help Ms. Blanchard." Evie added.

"Don't tell my dad I'm here, okay?" Ben replied as he looked a little nervous before Evie smirked playfully at his fear.

"I am helping her," Emma told the younger ones. "That's why I'm searching the apartment, but you gotta go home."

"Miss Swan, you know as well as I do that Henry isn't gonna go anywhere." Evie piped up with her hands on her hips.

Emma gave them all a look while Henry just had a rather impish smirk on his face. "...Just stay out of the way." she then told him with a defeated groan.

Henry nodded as he came inside with Ben and Evie.

"Promise you won't tell my dad?" Ben asked Emma, almost sounding paranoid.

"Okay, okay, I won't tell your dad," Emma told him. "Nice to see you getting some fresh air for a change, kid."

"Yeah... My dad likes to see me busy..." Ben sighed and rolled his eyes. "At least me working in his shop will look good on my college application before I take over his store."

"At least you have your life all figured out." Emma muttered before she continued to investigate.

Henry followed Emma as Ben and Evie looked around as well. "So, what are we looking for?" he then asked the blonde woman.

"I'm trying to see if maybe, someone broke in," Emma replied as she took a closer look like a detective. "Looking for busted door jambs, broken glass, muddy boot prints. That kind of thing."

"Do you think maybe someone set Ms. Blanchard up?" Evie suggested.

"It's the only thing that makes sense," Emma replied. "The only problem is, nobody's got a motive."

"Our mom does." Henry disagreed.

"Regina?" Emma asked.

"She hates Snow White," Henry defended until Emma gave him a slight look. "Hey, you wanted a motive." he then added.

Emma sighed. "Well, I don't think 'she hates Snow White' will hold up in a court, Henry." she then told him before looking around the room with Henry and the teenagers.

"There's gotta be something, right?" Ben asked.

"Hopefully." Evie said before looking at the woman's desk and finding her pictures there.

Ben nodded before he looked around with them. Emma then suddenly flopped down on the bed and there was a noisy sound suddenly heard.

"What was that?" Evie flinched nervously.

"Probably just a heater." Ben guessed as he looked around with them.

Emma soon looked around for the noise before shushing the teenagers for a moment. She then continued to look around before looking to the floor and saw the heating vent in the room. She then took the grate off of the vent and decided to reach inside as she seemed to probably find a clue.

"Did you find something?" Henry soon asked.

Emma's only response was pulling out a hunting knife wrapped in a cloth.

"...Whose is that?" Ben asked with wide eyes.

"And where did it come from?" Evie added in equal shock.

"I'll meet up with you guys later," Emma soon said. "I have to do some questioning."

"But we wanna help!" Henry pouted.

"This is grown-up business," Emma replied. "Besides, what if your parents were to find out?" she then added, putting in extra emphasis on "parents" as she glanced at Ben and Evie as she said that.

Ben flinched and his face paled slightly. "Ya know, she might have a point about that." he then said nervously.

"Oh, for goodness sake..." Evie sighed and shook her head as Ben acted rather cowardly.

"What? My dad would totally kill me if he knew I was helping you guys against your mom!" Ben defended.

"I know, Ben," Evie sighed. "All right, Emma. We'll get going, but don't think that we're done here."

"Of course not, I know you'll be back soon anyway." Emma said as she knew very well how Henry and Evie could be by now.

"You're darn right we will." Evie smirked.

Emma just smirked back at them before they then split up away from Ms. Blanchard's apartment for the time being. Soon, Evie and Ben decided to take Henry to Granny's as a distraction.

"Good day," Granny greeted the trio. "What will it be?"

"Hot chocolate." Henry said with a bit of a sigh.

"Hmm... I guess some ice tea." Ben shrugged.

"That sounds good," Evie replied. "Make that two."

Granny nodded and soon walked off as they decided to sit at the bar counter of the diner as Henry was still down in the dumps about his teacher being in trouble.

Soon, the three had their drinks as Henry was still sulking while Ben and Evie tried to cheer him up, but it was rather hard. They soon talked among themselves as they drank their ice tea and Henry stared at his mug of hot chocolate.

"So, are you going to that Teen Night?" Evie asked Ben.

"Oh, you mean The Hell-Raiser?" Ben replied.

Evie looked a bit wide-eyed and nervous. "Is THAT what they call it?" she then asked.

Ben nodded in silence.

"...But it's at the church?" Evie replied. "Shouldn't they call it a little something more... Appropriate? I mean... That just sounds very much the opposite of what nuns would be about."

"Well, maybe that Carlos kid who's hosting it suggested that name," Ben shrugged. "Guess it fits since his name's Hellman, but everybody calls his place 'Hell Hall'."

"You guys are cursing." Henry mumbled even if he wasn't fully invested with what was going on around him right now.

"Sorry, Henry, we'll try to keep it down next time." Evie then said softly.

Henry just nodded as kept staring down his hot chocolate.

"So anyway, are you going to that... Uh... Thing for teenagers only?" Ben asked Evie.

"Yeah, I think so," Evie nodded. "...Even if I'm a little bit scared."

"Scared?" Ben then asked her. "What're you scared of?"

Evie sighed and pouted before answering him. "I'm a little nervous of running into... Uh... Well... Mal Draconis. She kinda seems to hate me for no reason." she then explained softly.

"M-M-Mal?" Ben repeated bashfully and nervously before shaking his head to calmly console his friend in need. "Erm... Uh... She just probably needs to blow off some steam. You should go to the party either way though?" he then suggested. "It might be nice for you to... You know... Hang out with other teenagers?"

"...That does sound nice while I do like hanging out with my favorite special little guy and little brother... But... I'm worried about running into her." Evie said softly.

"...We'll go in together," Ben then said before he blushed. "Maybe I can protect you from her and maybe... Well... I dunno... You could try to get her to talk to me?"

Evie sighed before looking over with a tiny smirk. "Well, I can't guarantee it'll be too pleasant... But maybe once she meets you... She might go easy on me?" she then replied. "Best friends for life after all."

"Best friends for life... So glad you decided to admit it this time." Ben said with a small smirk back.

"Hm... Yes, it sounds rather nice, doesn't it?" Evie chuckled warmly.

"It really does." Ben nodded as Granny brought them their drinks.

Evie then decided to lift her glass to him. "Cheers to best friends." she then said

"Cheers." Ben nodded before they clinked their glasses and soon drank their drinks together.

Henry was still not budging though even if he got his favorite drink. Soon, a mysterious stranger who was known to be August W. Booth roamed over to come and see the kids, though mainly Henry.

"I don't think that hot chocolate's going to drink itself," August spoke to the boy before he decided to join them. "...You're upset about your teacher, aren't ya?"

"She didn't do it. Why can't anyone see that?" Henry replied with a sulk.

"Because most people just see what's right in front of them," August replied. "And I don't think you're going to find the answers you want at the bottom of that mug."

"Then where?" Henry asked.

"Henry, I'm not sure if we should be talking to this man." Evie whispered in concern.

"It's okay, you can all trust me." August reassured.

"Who are you, really?" Evie demanded.

"Let's just say I'm invested in all of your futures." August replied.

Ben shook a chill down his spine of something about that sentence that reminded him of his father.

"That a book in your bag?" August then asked Henry before looking eager again. "You know I'm a writer. So, I'm partial to finding my answers in the literary form."

Henry gave a small shrug at that. "It's just a book." he then said.

"Is it?"

"Yeah."

"I think we both know that that's not the case," August replied before he saw Ruby and Kiara coming by then. "Can I get a water, please?"

"What do you know about Henry's book anyway?" Ben asked.

"I know it's a book of stories." August replied.

"Aren't all books?" Henry retorted.

"Stories... That really happened." August clarified.

Evie and Ben looked a little wide-eyed before looking at each other and then looking back over again.

"You think my book is real?" Henry then asked August.

"As real as I am." August replied.

"What does that mean?" Evie asked suspiciously.

"Nothing mean, I assure you." August smirked and winked at her.

"How do you know?" Henry then asked August.

"Well, let's just say that, uh, I'm a believer," August explained calmly and casually. "And I want to help others see the light. That, my friend, is why I'm here."

"But we already believe," Henry said, referring to himself and his sister. "Right, Evie?"

"Erm... Uh... Yes?" Evie smiled bashfully.

"Right." Henry then nodded.

"Oh, I'm not here for you guys," August then told the Mills siblings. "I'm here for Emma."

Henry blinked in surprise. "So, you want to get her to believe? Why don't you just tell her?" he then asked the mysterious man.

Evie still looked very suspicious of August while Ben looked very curious.

"Well, there are some people, like you and me, we can go on faith, but others, like Emma, they need proof." August explained.

Henry sighed in slight misfortune. "Last time I tried to find proof, I got trapped in a sinkhole." he then said.

"There are less dangerous places to look." August replied as he tapped Henry's book before he mysteriously left.

Henry glanced at August before he soon opened up his book to look for maybe an answer to what was just said to him.

"...Who was that guy?" Ben then asked Evie.

"I have no idea!" Evie replied with a shrug. "I saw him the other day with Henry though."

"So you think maybe he's someone mysterious in Storybrooke?" Ben then asked.

"...Obviously," Evie said to her friend. "We just can't figure out who exactly."

"Well, I guess he's just some guy from out of town," Ben replied. "Didn't he say he was from Nepal or something when he was trying to flirt with Ruby?"

"Then what's he doing here, I wonder?" Evie pondered thoughtfully before she caught herself and shook her head. "Aw, great. Now I'm starting to sound like Henry."

"Well, what's wrong with that?" Ben smirked a little bit. "I quite like this Operation: Cobra stuff even though it might cost me my life if Dad finds out."

"Well-" Evie paused only to be cut off suddenly as Henry told them something rather urgently.

"Guys, I think I have another clue!" Henry told the teenagers before he turned his book over on the other side for them to see and slid it closer over to them.

Ben picked up the book and took a look. "Keys?" he then asked.

"Not just any keys... Skeleton keys... I've seen those in Mom's office," Henry explained. "See? Mom is up to something, Evie!"

"I can't believe she would do something like that..." Evie sighed and frowned. "I worry about Mom sometimes."

"Come on, we gotta get back to Emma and show her those keys." Henry said.

"Am I gonna like where this is going?" Ben asked Evie.

"Well, where's your taste for adventure, Beasty Boy?" Evie smirked playfully.

"Hey! Watch it, Princess~" Ben smirked back.

The two teenagers laughed together at their playful nicknames with each other until Henry suddenly gasped and looked inspired. "Beasty Boy and Princess can be your codenames!" he then suddenly suggested.

Ben and Evie just blinked in response before Evie gave Henry a small smile.

"Uh, we were just kidding around, Henry," Ben replied. "You don't have to-"

"Just go with it, Ben," Evie told her friend. "It'll help calm him down a little."

"Oh..." Ben said softly and lowly before looking around and then shrugging. "...Well, all right. Beast Boy and Princess it is."

"Good," Henry said with a firm nod. "Now let's get back to the mansion and get those keys from Mom's desk before she has a chance to get them first."

"Oh. Okay then." Ben said softly.

"Well, come on, Princess," Evie playfully told Ben, using one of the codenames. "We got some work to do now."

"Hey! Who're you callin' Princess?" Ben snickered as he brought out his wallet to pay Granny for their drinks.

"You, Princess," Evie chuckled. "You pretty much own Storybrooke High even though my mom's mayor and your dad owns the town."

"Very funny, Beast Evie..." Ben rolled his eyes with a small smirk before he hopped down from his stool to give Henry his book back.

Evie then stuck her tongue out and chuckled in response.

"Oh, yeah. And I'm the immature one sometimes, Evie." Henry rolled his eyes slightly.

"Ah, don't be in such a hurry to grow up, Henry," Evie said playfully as she ruffled up his hair. "It's all in good time, ya know."

"Hmm... If you say so..." Henry paused before shrugging as he took his book back from Ben and soon put it in his bag.

And so, the three then left the diner after Ben left a tip for the drinks as they went to do as Henry suggested: getting Regina's skeleton keys in order to help prove more of Ms. Blanchard's innocence. Also luckily for Henry, the keys were quite easy to find. Once they found the keys, Henry suggested they wait for Emma back at the Blanchard apartment, knowing the blonde woman would come back for further investigation to save her friend.

"We have proof," Henry told Emma, holding up a ring of skeleton keys. "This is how our mom got into your apartment. This is how she framed Ms. Blanchard."

Emma looked rather incredulous. "Did you steal these from her office?" she then asked him.

"Yeah. The book said they could open any door." Henry nodded.

"Maybe that's how Rumplestiltskin knows where everybody lives." Evie said with a small smirk.

"Sounds about right to me." Ben chuckled.

"There's no way they'll even fit in the lock." Emma said about the keys.

"Well, there's only one way to find out." Evie replied.

Henry then turned around and tried to open the door with multiple keys, but he seemed to be unsuccessful so far. Evie, while still slightly dubious, was now more hopeful for Henry being able to open the door.

"See? What'd I tell you?" Emma sighed and shook her head.

"Now, now, this is just one of many keys, Emma." Evie spoke up.

"Come on, guys," Emma rolled her eyes at the younger ones. "I know you want to think the answer to everything is in Operation: Cobra-"

"It is!" Henry interrupted her with heavy insistence.

"But, sometimes the real world needs to come first." Emma then continued, still in very strong denial.

Henry frowned as he kept a firm hold on the keys. "Just try one more. Please." he then pleaded.

Emma gave him a long look.

"Come on," Ben spoke up softly. "What have you got to lose?"

Emma looked over at Ben before sighing. "Okay, one more, but then we're done." she then said.

Evie nodded as she looked at her brother. "Okay, Henry. Try the key." she then said, very hopeful for him.

"No, not my job," Henry shook his head before he brought out the keys to Emma. "You do it. This one." he then suggested.

Emma looked soft before she gave in and took the ring of keys. "Okay." she then said as she tried to the key he picked out before her eyes widened as the door unlocked and creaked open slightly.

"...What the-?" Ben muttered with wide eyes in shock.

"Do you believe now?" Henry asked innocently.

Emma just looked shocked at what just happened before looking at Henry and then Ben and Evie.

Soon, it was time for even more investigation, but it looked like with Ben, Evie, and Henry's help that it was going to run a lot smoother from now on. At least, they hoped so.

"Well, hopefully I can help Ms. Blanchard out a little more," Emma said to the young ones. "Thank you so much for your help."

"It was our pleasure," Evie replied. "Just remember... This moment never happened the next time you see Mom."

"Of course, Evie." Emma nodded.

"Thank you, Emma." Evie said with a small smile.

"And, uh, if you happen to see my dad-" Ben began to add.

"I know, Ben, I know," Emma told him with a smirk. "I won't tell your dad you had anything to do with this. I promise."

"Thank you," Ben nodded before he checked the time on his wristwatch. "Ah, that reminds me. I think that I should get going."

"This was kinda fun, Ben..." Evie smiled. "Playing 'Detective' with Emma and Henry like when we were kids."

"Yeah, it was pretty cool actually," Ben replied. "Maybe we could do it again sometime?"

"I just might have to take you up on that offer," Evie said before hugging her childhood best friend. "See you later then, Ben."'

"See ya later, Evie." Ben nodded as he gently patted her on the back.

Evie smiled and then let go of Ben once they broke out of the hug and he went to head back home before his father would start to miss him, knowing his father would be at work by now.

"Come on, Henry. We better head back home." Evie then said to her brother.

"Yeah," Henry nodded. "Maybe we can do something a little later."

"That sounds nice, Henry, just remember to be patient," Evie said as they headed back home while Emma smiled fondly at the two of them. "Then we can probably watch a movie later."

"I'd like that very much, Evie." Henry replied with a hopeful smile.

"You know what? I think I would too." Evie then said, smiling back at him.

Emma smiled fondly as she watched them go.

"Oh, Emma," Evie then said before suddenly stopping and then looking over at the woman. "Are you going to see Ms. Blanchard in the morning?"

"Yeah, most likely." Emma nodded.

"...Could I maybe see her with you real quick?" Evie then asked softly as she came over. "I'll try to make it quick, but let me just see her?"

"...Well, okay," Emma then said. "As long as your mom doesn't find out."

"I'll make sure that everything in my power prevents that." Evie promised.

"Okay," Emma said with a nod. "You'll just have to be quick."

"I understand," Evie replied before looking at Henry. "Do you wanna see Ms. Blanchard too tomorrow morning?"

"Uh... I don't know if that's a good idea," Henry replied. "Might attract unnecessary attention and we'll both definitely get busted. Tell her that we miss her and that we said hi, okay?"

"We?" Evie asked. "As in you and me, or...?"

"Well, yes, you and me, but I also meant in class," Henry then explained before Evie nodded once she understood what he meant by that. "Dee Dee especially... She's like a mother to a lot of us kids. She's Emma's mother after all."

Emma just looked bashful as she happened to overhear that part.

"Well... Okay," Evie nodded. "I will definitely tell her that."

"Thanks, Evie," Henry smiled as he hugged her instantly. "You're the best big sister in the whole world."

"Hmm... I don't know about that, but thanks..." Evie blushed and beamed as she hugged him right back.

"You do seem to be like a very good sister, Evie," Emma said to the teenage girl. "I don't know what I'd do without a brother or a sister, heck, sometimes I wish I had a younger sister so I wouldn't feel so alone until I met you guys."

"I'm sure you would've been a nice big sister too, Emma," Evie replied. "We'll see you later, okay?"

"See you guys later then," Emma nodded. "And thank you again so much for your help today."

"No problem." Henry beamed.

"It was really no trouble at all." Evie added.

Emma nodded as she smiled at them. "Well, you better get back home," she then suggested. "I'll talk to you later."

Henry and Evie smiled back before they hurried on back home themselves.

Meanwhile, as Ben was getting home, he was sure he would be safe and without getting into any trouble for today. He took out his key and unlocked the door instantly. Once he did that, he closed the door behind him, unaware that someone stepped from downstairs leading up to his room. Once he got his shoes off and took his blazer off and was about to head upstairs, he suddenly stopped and bowed his head once he saw who was up there and suddenly stepped down a bit, looking rather anxious all of a sudden.

"...Hi, Dad..."

"...Sit on the couch, Benjamin," Mr. Gold said a bit sharply as he came down from the steps. "We need to talk."

Ben sighed before he went to put his blazer down and went to sit on the couch before Mr. Gold made his way over and sat down across from his son.

"Where were you?" Mr. Gold demanded. "I thought you and Chad had some practice plays?"

Ben swallowed thickly. "W-W-We did..." he then said, trying not to sound scared, but it was very hard to when you had a man for a father like Mr. Gold.

"But you did not go to that, did you?" Mr. Gold asked.

"...How do you know?" Ben asked with a weary smile.

"You just told me." Mr. Gold then said, making Ben flinch as he felt his stomach turn at that.

"O-Oh... Okay then..." Ben said as he looked like he was going to be sick.

"Benjamin, it's not like you to skip class," Mr. Gold replied. "Not to mention you left school before lunch."

"I... I just had a lot on my mind, okay?" Ben defended with a weary shrug.

"That's no excuse to cut school, Benjamin." Mr. Gold sighed and shook his head as his hands firmly grasped his cane's handle.

"Well, sorry, but I did what I had to do." Ben replied.

"Oh? And what was that?" Mr. Gold sternly demanded.

Ben breathed with wide eyes, about to answer, but he turned away with a frown.

"Well?" Mr. Gold asked his son. "What is it?"

"I-I can't tell you that..." Ben said softly. "I promised not to tell."

Mr. Gold looked sharp-eyed before he relented a little. "Fine... Keep your secrets," he then said. "Parents don't like being lied to though, Benjamin. You ought to know that by now."

"Yes, sir... I do..." Ben replied. "I'm very sorry about cutting class and school, I promise that I won't ever do it again."

"Don't make promises you can't keep, Benjamin." Mr. Gold tutted and shook his head.

Ben sighed as he felt like he had probably deserved that. "Sorry, Dad..." he then said in defeat.

"Let's hope that you're honest about that at least." Mr. Gold replied.

"Does this mean I'm not allowed to go to the Teen Night party?" Ben then asked.

"Ah, yes, that..." Mr. Gold replied. "...Let's see how the rest of the week goes and we can discuss. You have to make up for what you did and learn about the consequences of your actions. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir." Ben then said with a nod.

"Very good," Mr. Gold nodded in return. "Let this just be a lesson to you to not pull the wool over your father's eyes. I can smell a lie faster than a predator can find its prey."

Ben nodded as he could understand his father being a bloodthirsty predator in this situation while he, though his father's son, was the very meek and innocent prey in this situation.

The next day, still in her cell, Ms. Blanchard began to make her bed. When she tucked in the sheets, something suddenly fell out and clinked on the ground. The object turned out to be one of Regina's skeleton keys prompting the woman to take the key and try the key in her cell door and it seemed to be able to open it which made her smile hopefully until she heard someone coming and quickly went to hide the key, shut the door, and sit down to act like nothing just happened.

"Hey. Breakfast." Emma said as she came in with a bag of food with Evie beside her.

"Thanks," Ms. Blanchard replied before seeing the teenage girl and then nodding to her. "Hello there, Evie."

"Hello, Ms. Blanchard," Evie smiled softly. "It's good to see you, I just wish it were under better circumstances."

"Oh, believe me, me too." Ms. Blanchard nodded, still enjoying Evie's company regardless of the situation, however.

Emma then stepped over. "I know Mr. Gold doesn't want us to talk, but I thought you should hear this from me," she then told the woman before looking at Evie. "Don't tell this to anyone in your school, okay?"

"Who would I tell?" Evie shrugged in response.

Emma then nodded at her before she looked at Ms. Blanchard. "The test results came back on the heart and the DNA was a match for Kathryn. She's dead." she then informed, but she sounded regretful in what she was telling the other woman.

Evie's face paled as she frowned, but she still refused to believe that Ms. Blanchard would murder someone in cold blood.

"I'm sorry... For a lot of things, but now that we have proof of the death, we have enough evidence to move forward with a case against you," Emma then said to help comfort both Evie and Ms. Blanchard about the situation. "It's going to happen. You know I do believe you, right?"

"Yeah." Ms. Blanchard said softly in response.

"All this evidence tells me one thing for certain; that you are being framed and I think Regina's behind it." Emma then said to help try to cheer up Ms. Blanchard.

Evie silently nodded to herself as she would actually believe her mother would try to frame someone even if it made her a little unhappy that her mother would even stoop so low.

"Then why am I still in here?" Ms. Blanchard demanded to Emma. "Why don't you confront her?"

"Because belief is not proof." Emma said with a sigh.

"Emma..." Evie murmured then with wide eyes.

"But you just said-" Ms. Blanchard started.

"If I don't do this right, things will end up worse for you," Emma interrupted. "Every time I've gone up against Regina, she's seen it coming, and I've lost." she then warned.

"So, what makes this time any different?" Ms. Blanchard then asked as Evie bit her lip nervously.

"Because she doesn't know I suspect anything." Emma replied.

"Why would she do this to me?" Ms. Blanchard asked with a pout.

Evie wanted to tell Ms. Blanchard about Henry's story, but decided not to for the sake of everybody's sanity.

"I don't know, but I'm going to find out," Emma promised Ms. Blanchard. "And I promise, I won't stop until I expose what she's up to."

"And how are you going to do that? This is her town." Ms. Blanchard then asked in concern.

"I'm working on it. I have faith in you. And now, I need you to have faith in me," Emma replied calmly and courageously as she took the other woman's hand on the bar. "Can you do that?" she then asked.

Ms. Blanchard looked soft before trying to be confident. "Of course." she then said softly.

Emma nodded and then began to take her leave.

"We know you didn't do it by the way," Evie spoke up before she stepped over to the woman behind bars. "Henry misses you a lot in school. Dee Dee too and a lot of the others in his school."

"Oh... I miss them too..." Ms. Blanchard said softly before nodding. "Their little smiles just really brighten up and make my day."

"We'll get you out of here, Ms. Blanchard, one way or another." Evie smiled.

"Thank you, Evie," Ms. Blanchard smiled back. "I wish that your mother could be more like you."

"Me too, Ms. Blachard. Me too." Evie nodded before she then went to leave before her mother would catch her there.

Ms. Blanchard smiled before sighing and then looked down at the key in her hand as Emma and Evie left her alone. One had to wonder what she would do next.

"So, did you talk to Ms. Blanchard?" Henry asked.

"Yeah, I sure did," Evie nodded as they walked off together. "Is your new teacher any good at least?"

"You mean Mr. Goose? Forget about it!" Henry replied. "He's so boring and sounds like he takes a horse to work instead of a car!"

"Hm... Guess he's an old-fashioned teacher." Evie chuckled.

"Yeah, I guess you could say that." Henry nodded as they walked off together, completely unaware of what was going to happen to Ms. Blanchard after they last saw her.

Chapter Text

Tonight was now the big night of Carlos' Hell-Raiser and he was getting set up with some other friends, including "best friends" he had already known. They were Harold (or Harry for short) and Jason (or Jace for short). They were often seen more as sidekicks, especially to Carlos as they began to set up and get ready for what was talked about in school today as a "full moon howler".

Carlos was soon fashioning up a private booth and removing a sheet from a couch and rigging a rod with an old-fashioned camera as he got an idea on what to do with it. "Photo booth!" he then told Harry and Jace before giving them a job to do for tonight. "You take their photo and you hand it to them."

Harry and Jace shrugged before Jace decided to be in charge of the camera.

"Not too shabby!" Carlos said with a small smile. "Now we're talkin'."

"And it's about to get a whole lot better." Jay said as he soon made it into the room four huge bags of groceries which would be the snacks for the evening: cheese, grapes, deviled eggs, sinfully spicy wings, and more before he smirked, taking out some cider to put it into the punch bowl that was on a table.

"Wait! Stop! I don't want things to get out of hand!" Carlos warned Jay. "How did you get your hands on all of that sugar?"

"Just better that the party to get out of hand than for Mal to get out of sorts," Jay replied with a grin. "Just don't tell Princess Evie whenever she shows up to the party or else she might tell Queen Mayor Mommy~"

Carlos shrugged as he thought that maybe Jay had a point about that. Soon, nearly everyone from school was coming over to the party. Some jocks were headbutting and laughing together, some girls giggled and cooed at some of the boys that they found cute while Carlos was trying to keep calm and he also looked around for Jane since she would be apart of the party and he really wanted to meet her. One girl even brought a bucket of water filled with apples for a certain game and some music began to play from a group called "The Bad Apples" that sounded rather hardcore and extreme. About an hour later, the party officially started before there was a sharp knock at the door and the young ones wondered who it could have been. Jay was soon dancing with some of the girls and trying to get them to notice him before he suddenly stopped, the jocks looked up from the buffet table, and Chad held an apple in his teeth, looking questionably as a couple of girls surrounded him, hoping to take a selfie with him.

"Who is it?" Carlos asked as he decided to get the door.

"Hey, Carlos," Mal smirked as she soon stepped inside. "Am I late?"

"Not at all," Carlos said. "Come on in."

"Excited to see me?" Mal asked with a small smile.

Carlos nodded as he tried to look excited, but everybody knew that deep down he was actually terrified.

"Toad's blood shots for everyone!" Mal soon announced as she came by with her own party treats with shot glasses filled with a gooey red substance inside of them.

"Toad's blood?" Carlos asked as his face paled in slight horror.

"Re-lax... It's not real blood," Mal rolled her eyes. "It's all in good fun."

"Erm... Right..." Carlos nodded before he ducked away suddenly. "Erm... They look delicious, Mal."

Mal nodded as she soon came to join the party, smirking a little as she looked hopeful to see a certain someone at the party.

"Having fun?" Jay asked Mal, panting after he had finished a dance competition with some fellow students.

"I guess," Mal shrugged before she then looked around. "Where'd Carlos go?"

Jay looked around before laughing as he pointed over toward a pair of black shoes poking behind from a sheet from one of the bigger bookcases. "Hiding from his own party. Typical." he then told her with a smirk.

Mal nodded as they should've expected that from Carlos while Jane was still hiding from the party guests.

"Come on, we're playing Pin the Tail on the Donkey over there and Jace has like 10 tails," Jay soon told Mal to move her away from where they currently stood. "Let's see if we can make it a dozen."

"Say, has anyone seen Evie yet?" Mal then asked Jay and Carlos as the party was just getting started.

"Probably being fashionably late," Jay rolled his eyes with a smirk. "Who does that girl think she is, Queen Magda of Storybrooke High?"

Mal and Jay laughed together at that.

"Yeah, she's probably just waiting to make a grand entrance," Mal smirked as she crossed her arms. "Her mother's Regina after all."

"Oh, uh, don't worry, guys," Carlos piped up shyly. "Evie is probably on her way right now or she's just running a little late."

Mal and Jay then stopped laughing, but only looked slightly annoyed.

"Want me to hit him for ya?" Jay asked Mal.

"Heel, Jay... We'll give Princess Evie some time to show up," Mal said to the strong boy before smirking. "Maybe if we're lucky she won't show up at all, but then again it won't be nearly as much fun without her with what I have planned~"

Carlos frowned as he didn't like the sound of that as the party planning continued. Jane was shivering and hiding nervously as she felt concerned about being alone with the other kids from school, especially Mal, Jay, and Carlos, but definitely Mal as she was probably the scariest and meanest girl in school. Claudine may have been the resident gloomy and creepy girl of the school, even being named "Creepy Claudine" by other students, but Mal was probably the one not to mess with in Storybrooke High the most.

"Hey!" Zevon piped up as he soon walked right over to Mal and Jay. "What are you two doing?"

"Just talking./Evil plotting." Mal and Jay answered at the same time before they then looked at each other for their answers.

Zevon glanced at them and just stood there.

"...Do you want something?" Mal asked.

"Yes. To dance." Zevon nodded as he set his sights on her.

"...Wait, with me?" Mal then asked as she pointed at herself.

"Well, I didn't mean him..." Zevon said as he gestured to Jay before looking over at him. "No offense, man."

"None taken," Jay grinned in response before he laughed as Mal began to look very uncomfortable and awkward. "You two kids have fun out there. Zevon, make sure you pick a slow song. I have someone waiting for me on the other side of the room." he then said before laughing and walking away as he came to see two girls known as Charlotte and Prudence Stepwick.

Mal just blushed in embarrassment. "I'm not really a dancer." she soon said to Zevon.

"I can show you." Zevon said with a smooth smile.

"I mean... I don't dance with anyone. Ever." Mal then said as she stepped away.

"Why not?" Zevon then wondered as he attempted to take her hands.

Mal looked like she took a while before she would answer that question. "...I don't have to have a reason." she then said before turning up her nose.

"You don't, but that doesn't mean you don't have one." Zevon retorted.

Mal huffed as she kept trying to ignore him. "Maybe I just like to be alone." she then said with a slight scoff.

"That can't be it," Zevon said before a bit shyly. "Nobody likes to be alone."

"Well, I do." Mal retorted.

"And besides, everybody wants to dance with the total bad boy of Storybrooke High." Zevon then added.

"Nope! Not me!" Mal replied.

"Fine," Zevon said as he finally gave in before he went to go and dance with a different girl known as Gilda Darner in Mal's place. "Have it your way. You know, Mal, if you're not too careful, you're gonna lose me someday."

"I never had you to begin with." Mal retorted.

"You just think about that before graduation." Zevon warned before he then took off with Gilda who seemed eager to dance with him anyway.

Mal groaned and rolled her eyes once she was finally alone before she looked around for Evie as she had something special planned for The Mayor's daughter.

"You okay, Mal?" Jay asked the girl.

"Yeah, sure," Mal replied to her. "Let me know when Evie arrives."

"Huh? What? Why?" Jay then asked her.

"You'll see~" Mal replied with a sly voice.

"All part of the evil scheme, huh?" Jay guessed.

"You could say that..." Mal replied. "Wherever Princess Blueberry is, she's definitely running late."

Jay nodded before he went back over to the Stepwick cousins who were very close with each other. They also seemed to cling to Chad a bit for some reason... Maybe they were Cinderella's step-sisters' daughters or whatever that dopey Henry Mills kid thought that they were.

Meanwhile, Evie was indeed running a little late to the party as she was with Henry at the sheriff's station right now. The teenage girl had a lot on her mind again especially with what had been going on in town for a while now. Henry was looking through his book while Evie stared off into space, thinking about that one dream she had about a baby being taken away from a woman who had given birth to the baby, the man being fatally punished after the birth by an older woman who ripped his heart out of his chest and crushed it to dust, killing him instantly. It looked very familiar and unfamiliar at the same time and for the life of her, she couldn't really place why and it seemed a lot darker than most Fairy Tales that she had grown up with. Soon, the two weren't alone as a pair of certain adults made their way over beside the two youngsters.

"Guys, what are you doing here?" Emma asked once she saw the two Mills siblings present.

"I came to congratulate you." Henry replied with a small smile.

"And I just came here for moral support." Evie added.

"...For what?" Emma then asked them.

"Your genius plan." Henry stated.

"And what plan's that, Henry?" Mr. Gold soon asked curiously.

Henry didn't respond and just looked down awkwardly.

"Uh, no offense, Mr. Gold, but we kinda can't tell you." Evie then said softly so that Henry wouldn't be seen as rude.

Mr. Gold paused before nodding. "Right," he then said. "You have fun on your Teen Night tonight and I hope that you and Benjamin remember to behave yourselves."

"We will, Mr. Gold, thank you." Evie nodded.

Mr. Gold then walked off, leaving Emma, Henry, and Evie alone in the hall once his business here was done.

"Henry, why didn't you say anything to him?" Evie prompted her little brother a little sharply.

"Sorry. I thought Mr. Gold was in on it, now that he's Ms. Blanchard's lawyer." Henry explained to both Emma and Evie.

"In on what?" Emma then asked.

"The escape plan." Henry replied.

"The what?" Emma and Evie then asked before the latter suddenly flinched nervously.

"Sheriff, could you join me, please?" Mr. Gold called out from the other room, prompting the others to go and see him and saw that he stood in front of the woman's cell which was currently empty. "She's gone." he then told them.

"Henry, what did you do?" Emma asked with wide eyes.

"Nothing," Henry told her, holding up his free hand. "She was gone when I got here." he said.

"I was just told not to say anything about it, though I have to wonder what happened to Ms. Blanchard." Evie remarked.

Mr. Gold looked to the blonde woman then. "Her arraignment's tomorrow. If she's not there-" he then started to say.

"She'll be a fugitive." Evie then realized, her eyes widening.

"Precisely, young lady." Mr. Gold told Evie with a nod.

"Doesn't matter if she's convicted for Kathryn or not, she's screwed," Emma then said before she looked suddenly urgent. "I have to go find her before someone notices she's missing."

"Oh, you mean Regina?" Mr. Gold guessed with a small smirk.

"The arraignment's at 8:00 AM. I'm sure she'll be here bright and early to celebrate her victory." Emma replied firmly.

"Well, you have until 8:00 AM then." Mr. Gold then told her.

"Goodness..." Evie whispered in concern.

"Uh, what about us? How can we help?" Henry then asked as he pulled Evie aside, looking a bit hopeful.

"Go home." Emma suggested for the Mills siblings.

"Emma, if she leaves Storybrooke-" Henry began to warn Emma.

"Not now, Henry. Come on." Emma then said, going to have him and Evie go home.

Evie was about to say something only for Mr. Gold to beat her to it.

"Miss Swan, I know time is of the essence, but if Ms. Blanchard doesn't return... Her future's in jeopardy," Mr. Gold warned. "And if you're caught helping her, so is yours."

"I don't care," Emma argued strongly. "I'd rather lose my job than my friend."

"Can I get a lift?" Evie asked from behind them.

Emma and Mr. Gold then looked over at Evie.

"Sorry to interrupt," Evie said bashfully. "It's just that I have this party to go to and... Well... Mom's waiting for Henry back home. So, please?" she then requested.

"Well... Okay," Emma sighed. "I'll drop you off on the way. It's at the church, right?"

"Yes, it is," Evie nodded. "It's a Teen Night, even if the other kids are calling it a Hell-Raiser since Carlos is hosting it."

"...I might not know Carlos well, but why are they calling it a Hell-Raiser?" Emma then asked.

"Because his last name is Hellman and everybody calls his place 'Hell Hall'," Evie explained before shrugging. "I'm just telling you what I heard."

"Okay then," Emma nodded. "Come along then, Evie."

"Thank you, Emma," Evie said with a small smile. "This night could be very important and good for me."

"I understand," Emma smirked. "I wasn't a teenager that long ago myself."

Evie chuckled lightly and soon followed everybody out of the sheriff's station so that their night could begin with their own individual plans.

"Nice cape." Emma smirked playfully at Evie.

"Thanks, I've had it with me ever since I was a baby." Evie smirked back proudly.

"Maybe I could borrow it sometime." Emma suggested.

Evie laughed a little as they rode along before soon coming up to the church. "Thanks for the ride, Emma," she then said as she unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out of the yellow Bug. "Good luck looking around for Ms. Blanchard. I hope she hasn't gotten too far."

"I hope so too," Emma nodded. "Have fun at your party."

"Thank you. Good luck on your case." Evie replied.

And so after that, Emma and Evie split up as Evie came to join the party with her classmates, already seeing one that she recognized, especially on the Swim Team in school: Melody Summerfield.

"Oh. Hey, Melody." Evie said once she saw the dark-haired girl.

"Hi, Evie," Melody replied. "Good to see that you came."

"Yeah... I'm a little nervous about coming though," Evie replied. "Especially since Mal will be around and we don't get along very well right now... Though I have no clue why."

"Mal has some issues she needs to work out, but don't let her spoil your good time," Melody said. "Let's just try to have fun tonight."

"Yeah. Sounds good." Evie nodded before they soon went to walk into the party together.

Once the two girls soon made it inside, the other kids seemed to be rounding up as Mal took center stage. Jay then noticed Evie and Melody coming into the party and he went to do what Mal had tasked him to do.

"What's going on?" Evie wondered.

"I don't know." Melody shrugged as she knew as much as Evie did right now.

"New game!" Mal soon announced, raising her voice to the other kids eagerly and clapped her hands together. "Seven Minutes in Heaven and you've never played Seven Minutes in Heaven if you haven't played it in the supply closet!"

Prudence and Charlotte gasped before they rushed over to eagerly play the game to have a couple of cute boys snatch them up whenever ready. They powdered their noses, adjusted their eyelashes, and applied lipstick while looking eagerly over to Jay.

"Who wants to go first?" Mal then asked the guests.

"Me! Me! Me!" The Stepwick sisters eagerly cried out as they saw Jay standing beside Mal, expecting him to be the boy they could kiss tonight for Seven Minutes in Heaven.

Jay looked among the crowd before he pulled a certain girl out by her cape suddenly. "She does." he then suddenly said.

"Hey!" Melody pouted as Evie was taken against her will.

"I do?" Evie blinked as she was whisked away. "What do I want to do?"

"Evie, sweetie! So glad that you could make it~" Mal smirked at the girl as she brought Evie over and wrapped her arm around the other girl. "We're playing Seven Minutes in Heaven! Wanna play?"

"Uh... I don't know..." Evie said nervously.

"It'll be a scream," Mal smirked eagerly. "Come on... You wanna be my friend, don't you?"

"...You want me to be your friend?" Evie asked Mal in surprise.

"Sure, why not?" Mal smirked a little before she led Evie to the closet door and then opened it.

"But doesn't a boy go in here with me?" Evie asked suddenly.

"Did I say Seven Minutes in Heaven? No, you're playing Seven Minutes in Hell!" Mal then said with a wicked grin and cackle as she took Evie and suddenly shoved her inside the church's storage room and locked the other girl inside the room while the crowd watched her.

"Mal!" Carlos gasped in utter disbelief. "What are you doing?!"

"Playing a dirty trick, what does it look like I'm doing?" Mal replied smugly.

"You can't leave her in there! What if she gets hurt?" Carlos frowned.

"Oh, she'll be fine as long as she's smart about the stuff I brought in from Clayton's Hunting Goods," Mal replied. "As long as she's smart enough to get around those, she'll be just fine~"

"You brought stuff from a shop for hunters?!" Carlos then asked with wide eyes. "If she's not able to get out on her own, Jane will have to clean up the mess and the nuns will get mad at us! You can't leave her in there!"

Mal just gave Carlos a long look before she had a sly smirk on her face. "Fine. Go get her," she then decided for the cowardly boy as soon as she soon heard Evie's scream from behind the storage room she was trapped inside of. "You want her out? You go get her out~"

Carlos swallowed thickly before he glared and tried to be brave against the evil girl's scorn. "Fine. I will." he then said with as much determination he could possibly muster.

Mal nodded at him with a wicked smirk. "At least now she'll learn what it's like to be left out of something big and important." she then whispered subtly to herself as Carlos decided to go after Evie.

However, once Carlos was gone, someone else soon came to the party, fashionably late after Evie.

"What is it n-" Mal glared in annoyance at the interruption before her eyes widened once she saw who had come to the party.

Everyone else looked over to see that the newest guest was there, surprisingly enough when no one expected him to come out tonight, especially to a party like this.

"Ben Gold..." Melody muttered to herself once she saw who was there.

Ben took a look around, flinching as he was about to take a cupcake until someone beat him to it, so he looked over. He then saw the others and stepped over, though seemed really hopeful about seeing Mal once he spotted the girl. "Hi, Mal! You look gorg-I mean... Great... I-I mean..." he then smiled bashfully at the dark girl.

"I'd offer you a seat, but I'm the bad girl of the school, remember?" Mal smirked as she saw Ben. "So nice to see you made it to the party, Mr. King of the School."

"Uh... Yeah..." Ben said bashfully. "I just thought I'd come out and have a good time."

"That sounds nice." Mal replied.

Ben nodded before he looked around sheepishly. "Say... Have you seen Evie?" he then asked.

"Evie?" Mal repeated before narrowing her eyes slightly. "What's so special about Evie?"

"Well, uh... It's kind of a long story..." Ben said sheepishly. "Especially at her 6th birthday party where everybody from town showed up and she had a sleepover with the girls and played Barbies... With them..." he then added faintly, remembering what had happened back then that nearly cost him and Evie their childhood friendship.

Mal narrowed her eyes with a small snarl.

"I mean, everybody was there!" Ben then said about Evie's birthday party from 10 years ago. "Everybody who was just anybody."

Mal just growled at him.

"Uh... I think I'm gonna get some cupcakes or something," Ben then said before walking off. "If, uh, if you see Evie... Tell her that I was able to make it okay?"

"Evie, Evie, Evie!" Mal ranted and complained as Ben walked off as she pulled on her dark blonde hair before she smirked at herself. "I'm afraid you won't be seeing much of Evie after a while, Ben... In fact, no one will probably even be able to recognize her after tonight~"

Soon, the party continued as Ben tried to join in and have fun with the other guests, except for maybe Evie who was literally feeling rather claustrophobic.

Evie whimpered nervously as she was face-to-face with dozens upon dozens of bear traps. One wrong move would snap one of her legs in two. "Help! Help! Let me out!" she soon cried out as this was the worst possible scenario for her.

But there was no answer as the music from the other side was playing so loudly that no one could hear her or even care, especially Mal. She soon panicked and took a deep breath, not sure what else to do or say in this situation right now.

"Okay... You can do this, Evie... Graham's been through worse things... Maybe... If Henry's right about him being a huntsman... I knew Mal kinda hated me, but this is just ridiculous!" Evie panicked as she wasn't sure what to do as she tried to find a safe way out from the bear traps. She soon ran with all of her might as they snapped and triggered as she blindly ran through them, just hoping to make it out alive, though she cried and screamed before she fell to the floor on the other side after going through a very deadly maze.

"Hey... You okay?" A new voice soon asked.

Evie yelped and looked up and over before she saw a rather kind and freckled face that made her sigh in relief. "Yes. I think so. Do I win the game?" she then asked breathlessly.

"Mal's probably gonna be annoyed that you survived." Carlos said with a small laugh as he helped Evie out.

"Where are we?" Evie asked once she came over to Carlos.

"There's another door on the other side, this is Mother Superior's supply closet," Carlos replied. "I knew she was gonna prank you, but these bear traps are a bit of overkill."

"You're telling me!" Evie complained and rolled her eyes.

"Still better than living in Hell Hall." Carlos shrugged.

"Ugh, that place sounds so horrible," Evie replied. "I've heard that there's nothing but fur coats and wigs all over the place like the owner is some kind of fashionista wannabe nutjob. Who would wanna live in a place like that?"

"That would be my home actually." Carlos said to her.

Evie then looked wide-eyed and nervous. "Oh," she then said before smiling nervously. "Erm... That place can't be all bad though then, right? I-I mean... You could never catch a cold there! You could use one of those fur coats for a blanket, right?"

"I'm not allowed to touch those while my parents are away on a cruise vacation or whatever," Carlos reassured to ease her regretful statements. "It feels like they've been gone since the beginning of the school year if you ask me, so my parents probably went on vacation a year ago and they just never came back."

"Oh... That sounds awful..." Evie frowned as Carlos sounded very lonely in his own home.

"It's okay, really," Carlos said with a sad smile. "I'm just glad that you're okay."

"Yeah... I just wish I knew why Mal hated me so much..." Evie sighed before looking at him. "Do you happen to know what's up with her?"

"Your guess is as good as mine... I didn't want you to get hurt though," Carlos said as he helped move her to safety. "Besides, whatever's bugging Mal, she should get over it sooner or later, right?"

"Are you kidding? A grudge is a grudge for a girl and she'll never forgive me... Whatever I did wrong," Evie replied. "I should just face facts when it comes to Mal... I should just go back home and never come out... Maybe I can be home-schooled."

"Oh... Don't say that... I'd miss you in school..." Carlos said before looking away shyly. "I mean... You often felt like a sister to me."

"...I have?" Evie asked softly.

"Yeah... I'm not sure why, but I've always wanted a sister to help look out for me," Carlos said with a small smile. "Especially at home since it's just me there until my parents come back from wherever they ended up."

"You deserve so much better, Carlos," Evie replied calmly before she looked curious. "...Still working on that machine of yours?"

"Yeah, sure." Evie nodded.

"Jane told me about this being a way out," Carlos then said as he came to lead Evie away from the beartrap mess. "I was hoping maybe I could talk to her, but she seems to be too scared to even interact with anyone."

"Jane, huh?" Evie asked.

"Yeah..." Carlos nodded. "She really seems to be something else."

Evie hid a small smirk as she suspected maybe Carlos liked Jane more than a friend, but decided to keep it to herself for the time being. "You have your own science lab back home?" she then teased.

"Very funny, but I'm not as smart as Hiro Hamada." Carlos chuckled.

"Who's that?" Evie wondered.

"You never heard of Hiro Hamada?" Carlos replied. "He's a 14-year-old college student at a place called San Fransokyo where he studies robotics. He's one of my heroes."

"Oh... Good to know..." Evie said with a small nod before Carlos walked over and took out his backpack that he left at the front door of the church.

Carlos then brought his backpack back over to Evie and showed his device to her.

"That's very nice, Carlos," Evie said with a small smile. "Does your battery work yet?"

"I think so." Carlos said before he soon fiddled with a few buttons and switches on the battery to show Evie.

The battery seemed to sputter to life before quickly dying. Carlos frowned before he tried to work it again. The battery seemed to make a high-pitched squealing noise before it quickly died again much to the boy's frustration.

"Sorry, I thought I had it." Evie said to Carlos sheepishly.

Evie stepped over to take a closer look at the battery for him. "Maybe try connecting that wire to that one?" she then suggested.

Carlos looked back at the wires before he looked slightly inspired. "You're right! They're in the wrong place." he then said before switching the wires and then hit the switch.

A powerful electric burst then shot right out of the box, sending Carlos and Evie flying back against the wall and falling to the floor. The beam of light then burst up toward the ceiling and left a singe in the ceiling with a fizzling hole there that Mother Superior was definitely going to notice. The lights even flickered on and off before shutting off for a few moments until they came back on again.

"Dang!" Carlos cursed nervously.

"What just happened?" Evie asked Carlos.

"I don't know. I think maybe it worked?" Carlos replied. "It penetrated this place for a second, didn't it?"

"It must have," Evie said. "That's the only explanation."

"Promise you won't tell anyone what happened? Especially with the ceiling," Carlos then asked nervously. "We could get in real trouble, you know."

"I promise." Evie vowed as she put her hand to her heart like she often did with Henry.

"Good," Carlos nodded. "Do you wanna get back to the party?"

"Do we have to?" Evie then asked, suddenly not up for being apart of this Teen Night.

"Good point," Carlos had to admit. "So, who do you think you'll go to the big school dance with when it comes?"

"What do you mean?" Evie asked. "You mean as a date?"

"Yeah... You seemed to really like Chad Herman, but then something seemed to happen with that Doug boy," Carlos replied. "So who's it gonna be?"

"Ugh... I'm over Chad," Evie rolled her eyes. "Who needs Chad? He's a jerk and the worst."

"Chad is the worst," Carlos agreed with a nod. "So is it gonna be Doug then?" he then asked.

"Probably, yeah," Evie replied. "Just don't tell anyone about it. At least not yet."

"My lips are sealed." Carlos promised before he bit his lips to prove his point.

Evie chuckled as that was funny as she and Carlos continued to bond together for a while longer.

"So... You think I might have a chance with Jane?" Carlos soon wondered.

"Only time will tell, but I'll gladly help you out with that if you want." Evie offered.

Carlos blushed a little. "I'd really appreciate it, Evie," he then said softly. "Just... Just promise me that you won't tell the others? Especially... Um... Uh..."

"Jay and Mal?" Evie guessed.

Carlos glanced over before nodding truthfully.

"No problem," Evie reassured with a small smile. "What are big sister friends for anyway?"

Carlos smiled back as he had a lot of fun with Evie so far even if he wouldn't admit to who he believed to his friends.

Mal was soon sitting at one seat alone as she had a glass of cider with her. She noticed that Evie and Carlos made it back to the party, mostly to get a couple of sodas for themselves. Evie had some scratches here and there, but nothing to write home about and she wasn't even bleeding or had a run in her stocking or shreds on her precious cape that she brought with her to the party. The dark and mischievous girl was very frustrated to make that discovery and this party ended up being a bust. Carlos must have helped her somehow, she guessed. What an ungrateful little twerp.

"So, uh, Mal... Are you doing anything after this?" Ben soon asked the dark girl.

"Probably gonna stay up after midnight and fall asleep in front of the TV." Mal shrugged.

"Erm... I mean... In the future?" Ben asked.

"What? Can you see the future or something?" Mal smirked at him. "I know your dad's creepy and mysterious, but are you like the son of a sorcerer or something?"

"N-No, nothing like that, really," Ben chuckled nervously. "'Cuz I was wondering if maybe you'd like to catch a movie with me sometime?"

"Oh..." Mal said softly before looking at him. "You mean... Like a date or something?"

"Well... Yeah, sure..." Ben replied bashfully. "I-I mean if you wouldn't mind and I sure don't mind... We could do that sometime if I don't have to work?"

"Well..." Mal smirked a little before looking at him. "I guess there's nothing wrong with that."

"Cool!" Ben replied as his voice cracked before he cleared his throat nervously. "I-I mean... C-Cool... Nice..." he then said, trying to deepen his voice a little. "It's a date."

"Right," Mal smirked and nodded. "I'll come by your place whenever I feel like it."

The two then shared a laugh together as Ben believed that was a joke before Mal suddenly stopped and looked very serious.

"I'm serious, I don't follow rules, you know." Mal then told the brunette boy a bit sternly. 

"Oh, uh, all right," Ben then said with wide eyes before smiling nervously. "I look forward to it, Mal."

"You had better if you know what's good for you, Golden Boy." Mal smirked darkly at him in response. 

Zevon saw that Ben and Mal had talked to each other and they seemed to be arranging for a future date together, much to his ire. "So she'd rather go out with a goody two shoes than with me? I can't let that happen," he then snarled. "Mark my words, Ben Gold... You will pay for this one way or another, whether or not your father is Mr. Gold." he then said before he backed away into the shadows, acting like a rather cartoony movie villain. 

"Think you can make it back home safely?" Carlos asked Evie.

"I'll be fine, don't worry," Evie replied. "Thank you for your comfort and company, Carlos. I won't forget it."

"I hope that you don't," Carlos nodded. "By the way, that's a very lovely cape."

"Thank you. It's really special to me too." Evie smiled warmly as she walked off, patting down the blue cape that she had for as long as before she could even remember.

Soon, the party ended and everybody made their way back home as Jane came out of hiding. She then sighed and pouted at herself for not being more outgoing like the other kids she went to school with, but that was probably what happened when you were raised by nuns and were a plain and ordinary girl no one paid attention to. No one was ever going to be her friend or boyfriend and that just made her feel sad. It was eventually time to go and time to clean up even if she didn't want to. Ben was mentally kicking himself for not having the courage to ask Mal to dance or have fun with him at the party and it ended up being a bust for him too. He was just glad that Evie was okay at least and everybody knew about Mal and Evie's little issue against each other even if Evie didn't. This was quite a crazy night, but nothing could compare to what the adults had been up to that evening.

"Evie, I was so worried about you," Melody said to her friend. "You're not hurt, are you?"

"It's okay, Melody, I'm fine," Evie reassured. "Did you meet anyone interesting at the party at least?"

"Uh... Well... Maybe?" Melody replied before blushing a little.

A blonde boy with blue-green eyes stepped out of the party after them before smirking, winking, and waving at Melody which made the black-haired girl blush.

"Uh-huh..." Evie smirked and crossed her arms playfully. "Who was that?"

"Erm... No one?" Melody replied sheepishly.

"I'll see you in school later, Mel-Mel." The blonde boy told the dark-haired girl that caught his eye.

"Uh... Alright then, Alex! See ya!" Melody told him before blushing even more and biting her lip as the blonde boy walked off with the other students.

"Alex, huh?" Evie asked then. "Did something happen while I was gone?"

"I guess you missed a little bit of something?" Melody grinned bashfully.

"A little bit?" Evie chuckled. "Also... Mel-Mel?" she then added curiously.

"I kinda got nervous when he asked me what my name was," Melody replied nervously. "I mean... Have you seen that boy? He is just too much!"

"Well, I'm glad that the party was at least fun for you," Evie smirked. "Come on, Mel-Mel, let's go home."

"Okay then, Evie." Melody replied as she blushed, thinking about Alex before they soon walked off together, sharing a laugh. 

A car pulled up and an elderly man was shown and honked his horn.

"Hi, Grandpa." Melody smiled once she saw the man in his car before looking at Evie. "You want a lift back home?"

"Uh... Sure... I guess I wouldn't mind that since Mom's so busy nowadays." Evie replied.

"Is it about Ms. Blanchard?" Melody guessed. 

"No doubt," Evie said as she followed Melody into the car. "Hello, Mr. Summerfield."

"Hello, Evie. Good to see you." The older man smiled warmly at his granddaughter and her friend.

The two girls then climbed into the car and once they were inside and buckled up, Melody's grandfather soon drove them back home, seeming to pass a top hat in the middle of the road that was just there for whatever reason.

Mal was soon shown going into the building beneath the town's clock tower which appeared to be an old and abandoned library. Once she snuck back inside, making sure no one saw her, she soon went over to a certain place and picked up what looked like raw meat from the local butcher shop owned by a woman named Robin and her daughter Lilly who you will find out more about much, much later. "Well, Mom, my revenge plan on Evie didn't exactly work out," she then said as she took the plate of meat while going down the elevator in the library. "Don't worry though. I almost had her... If only Carlos hadn't betrayed me and my trust... Little weasel. He has such potential, but he really disappoints me sometimes..."

There was a roar in response to that as the elevator stopped and the door opened up as Mal stepped out from it with the meat.

"Yeah, yeah, I know..." Mal replied. "But don't worry... I'll get back at The Evil Queen's daughter for you sure enough. I'll definitely make sure of it and then you can have your own revenge on The Evil Queen, one way or another..." she then smirked.

There was another roar heard then.

"Patience, Mother, that's what you taught me," Mal said before she tossed the raw and bloody meat out in front of the floor to someone who hid in the shadows away from her. "I won't disappoint you and I'll be your nasty little girl for as long as I possibly can."

Someone soon came out from the shadows while roaring and snarling and it seemed to be... A black and purple dragon with glowing green eyes with huge wings behind its back before it roared right at Mal before diving in and chomping down on the meat left for it.

"I promise, Mom, you'll be proud of me so I can be evil like you and you can be free and then we can be a family again," Mal replied before smirking. "I even have a date with the son of Rumplestiltskin coming up. That should definitely help us out before you know it."

The dragon seemed to roar out a question while gnashing at the meat as the blood flew all over the place, splattering the walls and the floor with crimson drops.

"Yeah... I guess he's a little cute..." Mal had to admit as she blushed a little before shaking her head as she still smirked. "Revenge will be ours, Mother, I promise."

The dragon roared and soon ate up her food.

"Yeah, yeah, I love you too, Mom." Mal then said before she went to go back up the elevator after feeding the dragon who was her mother. 

Evie went straight to sleep that night. She tossed and turned a little, expecting to have nightmares about what she had just experienced, however, she began to have her recurring dream again about the mysterious couple she knew almost nothing about... Or she thought she didn't know anything about. She could see the young woman riding on her horse again as a man began to watch her from afar. The younger woman then climbed off of the horse to go and see the rather jovial looking older man.

"That's beautiful, sweetheart." The older man smiled at the young woman before she approached him.

"Thank you, Daddy." The young woman beamed and hugged the man in front of her until a redheaded older woman walked by with a young man who had a saddle.

"Beautiful? I'd hardly call that beautiful." The older woman scoffed.

This made the younger woman pout. "You didn't like it, Mother?" she then asked softly.

"You ride like a man. A lady should be graceful," The older woman told the younger woman who was her daughter. "You should use a saddle."

"I was just having fun." The daughter gently retorted.

"Well, you're getting a little old for fun," The mother scoffed. "Who's going to want to marry you when you behave like a commoner?"

"Honey, please leave her alone." The father told the older woman who seemed to be his wife.

"Stop coddling her. She's becoming an old maid," The mother snorted at the father. "All the other girls her age are married. I had such high hopes."

The younger man soon stepped over with the saddle. "Mi'lady, perhaps this saddle-" he then began to offer.

"I'm done riding for the day," The daughter scoffed at him rather coldly in a tone that sounded quite familiar in enough itself. "And don't ever interrupt me and my mother again," she then gave the stable boy the horse who then took it and began to lead the horse away back to where it was meant to go. She then firmly pouted at the older woman who was her mother. "Why do you always have to criticize me?"

"I'm not criticizing you; I'm helping you." The mother insisted.

The daughter firmly pouted before she began to storm off.

"Don't you walk away from me." The mother sneered before she soon began to use magic to lift her grown daughter off of the ground to bring her closer.

"Mother! You know I don't like it when you use magic!" The daughter complained.

"And I don't like insolence," The mother retorted icily. "I'll stop using magic, when you start being an obedient daughter."

"Why can't I just be myself?" The daughter sulked, having a classic case of Disney Princess syndrome.

"Oh, because you can be so much more," The mother replied softly then. "If you'd just let me help you-"

"I don't care about status," The daughter glared bravely. "I just want to be-"

The mother then did the next heinous action planned: magically wrapping horse reins around her daughter to cut off her air supply.

"Cora, please." The father gently told his wife, fearing for their daughter's life.

"Please... I'll be good." The daughter soon begged as she gave up on struggling and fighting with her mother.

"Excellent. That's all I wanted to hear." The mother soon smirked before letting go of her daughter, allowing her to be free.

Meanwhile, in the stable, the stable boy could be shown brushing one of the horses. He then looked over to see the daughter rushing right over after the encounter with her mother.

"Daniel. I'm sorry I snapped at you." The daughter gently told the stable boy, sounding sincere in her apology.

"That's alright," The stable boy replied. "You'll just have to find some way to make it up to me."

And at that, the two soon shared a kiss before everything quickly began to fade away.

Evie then suddenly shot awake again before groaning. "What is going on with me lately? ...Cora," she then mumbled the name she remembered hearing about. "Why does that name sound familiar?" she then wondered and began to think about whether to talk to Henry about this or maybe Dr. Hopper.

Chapter Text

By horseback, the young woman soon met the stable boy named Daniel in a field and she came off of the horse to greet him.

"I thought we could take a ride to Firefly Hill," Daniel smiled hopefully at the woman. "We can make it by sundown, have a picnic--"

"I can’t. I have to be back in an hour; tea time," The young woman told Daniel. "A lady never misses her tea time."

"This is absurd. Stealing kisses between lunch and tea?" Daniel sighed at her. "When are you going to tell your parents about us?"

"It’s not my parents. It’s her." The young woman replied, referring to her mother. 

"I don’t understand. So, I work in the stables," Daniel replied. "She started out as the daughter of a miller. Wouldn’t she, of all people, understand?" he then asked. 

"She does, but... But, she thinks one’s trajectory needs to keep moving up and--" The young woman tried to explain to the man who was clearly her true love. 

"And I’m down." Daniel said softly. 

"She believes that, Daniel," The young woman gently retorted. "I know better." 

"Regina, tell her. She’ll get over it," Daniel replied. "What can she do?"

Regina? Why did this random woman have the same name as Evie's mother? 

"Have you not seen her magic?" Regina reminded Daniel. "Th-The real question is, what can’t she do?" 

"Who cares about magic? True love is the most powerful magic of all. It can overcome anything." Daniel coaxed.

But then suddenly, before anything else could be said or done, a distressed voice could be heard calling for help. "Help!"

"Shh. Someone’s here." Regina shushed nervously before the two looked over to see a young girl with skin as white as snow with hair as black as ebony who flew past them on a very out-of-control horse.

"Somebody, help me!" The girl cried out. 

Regina soon left Daniel without another word and got on the horse to chase after the distressed girl.

"Come on, please, stop! Help me!" The girl cried out, fearing for her life. "Help! Help me! Please help me!"

The young woman called Regina soon chased after the girl on the runaway horse on her own horse and soon held out her hand to the girl, going to help her out. "Give me your hand!" she soon told the girl. 

The girl soon wasted no time in hesitating as she took the woman's hand and soon was pulled onto the other horse. The other horse continued to run as Regina brought her horse to a stop as the girl soon came off of the horse with the woman who had assisted her. 

"It’s okay, dear," Regina comforted the poor girl. "You’re safe."

"You saved my life." The girl said with a small smile. She looked very familiar, almost like the younger version of a friendly face who had hope deep within her heart and soul. 

"Are you alright?" Regina asked the poor girl. 

"Yes, but I’ll never ride again." The girl replied, still afraid of her experience. 

"Nonsense. The only way to overcome fear is to face it," Regina replied, giving her some almost maternal advice. "To get back on that horse as soon as possible." 

The girl looked soft before she beamed warmly. "Thank you." she then said. 

"Regina." The woman then introduced herself to the girl. 

"I’m Snow. Snow White." The girl said before hugging the woman.

"Evie? Evie? You awake?" A new voice suddenly asked.

Evie groaned and grunted before she sat up suddenly, gasping and panting.

"Whoa... You okay?" Melody asked her friend who was lying down on a mattress on the floor.

"Huh? Melody?" Evie asked before looking over and rubbed her eyes a bit. "Morning already?"

"Uh, yeah," Melody said with a small smile. "You were knocked out and seemed to be saying something about snow in your sleep. "Did you dream it was snowing?"

"Uh... Maybe..." Evie replied bashfully with a shrug. "You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine," Melody said with a nod. "Say, how about we get some breakfast with Grandpa? I think he's making pancakes on a school day."

Evie gave a small smile to Melody before they headed out of the latter girl's room and they went down to the kitchen to follow the scent of breakfast. Evie continued to wonder more and more about these strange dreams and would try to find out what was going on with her brain as it was really interesting and confusing at the same time. 

"Evie? Do you want some more syrup?" Mr. Summerfield soon asked the girl.

"Huh?" Evie blinked as she looked pretty exhausted. "Uh... No thanks, Mr. Summerfield."

Melody's grandfather merely nodded before he respected her choice before he went to get his drink from the kitchen, having a cup of coffee for himself while the girls would have apple juice and milk.

"So, what happened last night?" Evie then asked Melody. "Why didn't you save me from what happened?"

"Oh, you mean when Mal made you play Seven Minutes in Hell?" Melody asked then.

"Well, obviously." Evie rolled her eyes slightly.

"Heh... Well... I-I can explain..." Melody chuckled sheepishly.

"Please do." Evie said with slanted eyes.

"Well... I was about to save you..." Melody began to defend herself.

"Uh-huh..." Evie nodded and crossed her arms.

"Well... It's like this... You see... After the door shut..." Melody then said bashfully as she began to tell Evie what happened after the "game" had started.

"Mal! How could you do that?" Melody complained to the dark girl. "Evie is my friend!"

"Well, too bad for you, huh?" Mal rolled her eyes with her hands on her hips before she smirked at the dark-haired girl. 

"Why do you have to be so mean to everyone?" Melody then decided to ask.

"WHAT?!" Mal then asked firmly.

Everyone else in the room then gasped in shock as Melody had done something that was seen as suicidal by the other teenagers. 

"I don't remember what much happened after that..." Melody then narrated as she bit her lip. "I remember mostly trying to run away and get some help... But then I ran into someone who distracted me."

"Lemme guess; that boy Alex I saw you with last night as the party ended?" Evie asked with a knowing look on her face.

Melody looked a bit shy and nervous about answering that question then.

"I'll take that as a yes," Evie rolled her eyes before smirking. "So glad to see I'm so important to you, Mel-Mel."

"I said sorry, okay?" Melody defended as she blushed. "I really did try to save you!"

"Uh-huh..." Evie replied sarcastically. "Sure."

"I did!" Melody retorted. "Alex has nothing to do with this! Really!"

"Say, who's Alex?" Mr. Summerfield asked as he came by with his cup of coffee. 

"No one!" Melody squeaked nervously to her grandfather before she suddenly ran off.

Mr. Summerfield looked over in slight concern to his granddaughter.

"Oh, she's got it bad." Evie then said, smirking to herself a bit.

"What?" Mr. Summerfield asked, still concerned. "What has she got?"

"Isn't it obvious, Mr. Summerfield?" Evie replied before she made a kissy face and goo-goo eyes to tease her friend a little as she clasped her hands together. "Melody's in love~"

"Melody? In love?" Mr. Summerfield blinked curiously.

Eventually, Melody came back and apologized several times to Evie to apologize about leaving like she did and trying to get to know a cute boy better rather than helping her friend in need. Evie felt unsure about forgiving Melody, but she knew that sooner or later that she would since Melody was a very nice girl and not toxic, unlike probably Mal who seemed to only want to scare people away and pick on them, even those she said were her friends like Jay or Carlos. It didn't help that Evie was a personal target on Mal's hit list and it was hard to figure out what to do next from that. Soon, the girls finished their breakfast and went to go off to school for the day.

"Have a good day, girls!" Mr. Summerfield smiled from the door as he sipped his coffee as the girls walked off together to the school.

"See ya later, Grandfather!" Melody called out as she walked with Evie on the way to school.

"Bye, Mr. Summerfield, thanks!" Evie added.

"So long, girls!" Mr. Summerfield nodded from the door. "Stay out of trouble and have a good day!'

"We will!" The girls promised as they continued off together.

Mr. Summerfield waved them off as he took one final cup of coffee before he sighed and chuckled to himself, hearing about his granddaughter being in love. "Let's see, now... Oh, who could the lucky boy be?" he then commented to himself, seeming to be proud for Melody even if a little protective since he raised her from fancy after her parents "disappeared" after she was born on his way back inside the house.

The girls then walked off together.

"Mind if I take a quick stop at the elementary school?" Evie asked her friend. "I'm sure Mom brought him there, but I wanna make sure that Henry got to school okay."

"Sure, alright." Melody nodded as she understood that just fine.

"Thanks, Mel." Evie smiled in approval.

"Sure thing, Evie." Melody smiled back.

"By the way, you go swimming again?" Evie smirked.

"Oh, uh, maybe I can sneak some in next weekend," Melody replied quietly before chuckling. "You know I can't help it. I just love the water."

"I know you do," Evie replied. "Why don't you talk about your father going on The Swim Team? I think you'd do just fine on there."

"It does feel tempting, but I might need some help in telling him," Melody said with a sigh. "I love my grandfather and he loves me, but he can be very stern sometimes."

"Families kinda feel like that when you're in them," Evie nodded. "Especially with Henry and I and how Mom can be with us."

"Yeah, your mom can be a real Ice Queen sometimes," Melody strongly agreed. "Erm... No offense of course."

"No, no, that's okay... I just sometimes I wish I had someone else to talk about the situation with Mom at this day in age," Evie reassured with a nod. "Now I don't really have anyone to talk to about it. Henry's too young even if he sees Mom as The Evil Queen and that Ms. Blanchard is Snow White." she then stopped as that made her go wide-eyed and she was suddenly thinking about her strange recurring dream, though zoned out as she still wasn't sure.

"Well, maybe you can talk to Graham about it, huh?" Melody then suggested before she saw Evie zoning out and out of focus. "...Evie, are you listening to me?"

Evie didn't answer right away even though she was breathing and her eyes were open.

"Evie!" Melody then called out before waving her arms in the air and did a bit of jumping around suddenly.

"Oh... Uh... S-Sorry... My mind was elsewhere again." Evie then said bashfully.

"Man, you're having a lot of trouble today," Melody commented. "Did last night bother you so much? I mean... Not that being trapped in a closet with bear traps would be pleasant for anybody, but--"

"I-It's okay... Just something personal..." Evie then said as she rubbed her eyes a bit wearily.

"Well... Okay, but you better hope that Deley doesn't see you dozing off in his class... You know how he gets sometimes," Melody warned her friend. "...Is this something you could maybe talk to your mother about?"

"Oh... I don't know..." Evie said with a sigh. "I love my mother and she loves me, but... She's a little hard to talk to nowadays."

"I think I understand," Melody said with a slow nod. "Like me with my grandfather and I wanna talk to him about swimming."

"Hmm..." Evie frowned. "I guess we're not so different after all."

"Yeah, guess not... Same problem with talking about what's on our minds," Melody shrugged. "Maybe if I can talk to my grandfather, you can try to talk to your mother?"

"Oh, Melody, I don't know..." Evie said nervously.

"What have you to lose?" Melody retorted gently.

Evie sighed. "...I'll talk to my mom, but... Not right now, okay?" she then said.

"You have to talk to someone about this... With school, with your mother, with Mal..." Melody suggested. "You've been through a lot and Graham's death didn't help."

"No... It certainly didn't..." Evie said with a flinch as her stomach turned slightly at the mention of Graham. 

"Well, maybe you can talk to him?" Melody suggested.

Evie huffed and pouted a little as that hurt a bit worse. "Melody, don't you remember? He--" she then began with a sigh only to get quickly cut off. 

"You can still visit the cemetery and talk to him?" Melody countered and then explained what she meant by her suggestion. "That's what Jane does with her mother after all."

"...I suppose that's true." Evie then said softly once she understood what Melody meant about what she said.

"Exactly," Melody nodded. "Besides, you gotta at least talk to somebody about what's on your mind lately about this school year."

"Yeah..." Evie agreed as that was true. "I wish Ms. Blanchard wasn't in jail. She was the best when we were kids, I don't know why or how Mom could hate her so much."

"I don't know either," Melody shrugged. "Besides, who else other than Graham would you talk to about this?"

"I dunno... I guess Dr. Hopper?" Evie replied. "He talks to Henry all the time after all."

"...I guess you could talk to him." Melody then said, though she didn't think Dr. Hopper would be the top decision to go to for Evie personally, but would allow the other girl to try it out if that was what she wanted.

"Then that's what I'll do," Evie replied. "Now, let's get to Henry's school before his bell rings."

Melody nodded as she then followed Evie on the way to the lower school than the high school. Henry was shown to be sitting on a bench, almost as though as he was waiting for something or someone. Evie and Melody then came over to the school as Evie then came to see her little brother.

"Evie." Henry said with a small smile.

"Hey, kiddo," Evie said as she came to sit with him before she then hugged him. "I missed you last night."

"I missed you too," Henry said. "I was mostly hanging out in my room though. I wish Dee Dee could've come over."

"Ooh, right..." Evie nodded at the mention of Dee Dee. "Your new best friend."

"Yeah," Henry agreed. "She's a good kid."

Evie chuckled softly.

"I didn't see Emma last night either," Henry then said. "Guess she still had a lot of work to do last night."

"Most likely, yeah," Evie replied. "Glad to see you're okay though."

"Thanks, Evie." Henry said with a small smile.

"We'll do something fun after school today. I promise." Evie then told him.

Henry nodded, looking excited and hopeful about that. 

"Guys." A familiar voice and soon called to them.

"Oh. Emma, hi." Evie said, looking over to the blonde woman.

Henry nodded his head once he saw his estranged birth mother approached them. 

"Well, I found Mary Margaret." Emma said to the kids.

"Oh, that's really good, Emma." Evie said, relieved and thankful that Ms. Blanchard wasn't going through her worst-case scenario. 

"How is she?" Henry added softly. 

"She’s okay," Emma replied. "Other than being on trial for murder, she’s fine."

Evie still looked relieved, but it was still a shame that Ms. Blanchard was in trouble with what happened to Mrs. Nolan, but she knew deep down that the short-haired woman would never hurt anybody. A group of kids then walked by, passing the trio on the  bench.

"Hi, Henry." One of the girls in the group said. 

Henry nodded his head at her in response. 

Emma looked curious. "Who is that? That's not Dee Dee." she then said. 

"Her name is Paige. She goes to school with me and Dee Dee." Henry explained. 

Emma nodded before she seemed to get an idea suddenly. "Henry, do you have your storybook with you? Can I see it?" she then suddenly asked.

"Never leave home without it." Evie lightly chuckled to her little brother.

Henry nodded before he looking curious. "Why?" he then asked Emma. 

"I’m just curious about something." Emma said with a thought clearly in her face. 

Henry then the book out of his backpack and gave it to Emma. Emma then flipped through the pages to look for a certain story.

"Emma, what's going on?" Evie asked. 

Emma continued to flip through the pages before she stopped and she turned the page to who appeared to be The Mad Hatter from Alice in Wonderland. "...Nothing." she then said, seeming to be stuck on the page with The Mad Hatter. 

Henry looked concerned however. "Emma? Emma?" he then called.

Evie looked curious as well with what was going on with Emma right now as she looked really distracted right about now. However, before anything else could be said or done, they suddenly heard the bell ringing. 

"I gotta go," Henry said before hugging Evie. "See you at home, okay?"

"See you at home, Henry," Evie nodded. "Have a good day."

Henry then went to go along to school as Emma was still looking at the book, appearing to be rather coveted. 

"Right. Can I hold on to this?" Emma soon asked Henry as he went to get to school. 

"Absolutely." Henry allowed before he rushed inside with the other kids into the school.

"See ya later, Emma." Evie said before she walked back over to Melody.

"See ya, Evie." Emma nodded as she decided to get going.

Evie then came over to Melody and once the other girl saw her, the two girls then went to continue their way to Storybrooke High.

"So, who was that again?" Melody asked.

"Oh, that's right, you don't really know Emma Swan, don't you?" Evie replied. "Well, it's a bit of a long story, but let's just say she's trying to help Henry with something very important."

"Oh... She's that lady who had Henry in jail until your mom adopted him, right?" Melody then asked as she seemed to remember the newspaper article.

"Yeah... But let's not talk about that around either of them, okay?" Evie then suggested as that was a rather tender subject.

"Oh. Okay, sorry..." Melody said softly then as they continued on the way to school.

Evie nodded before telling Melody more about Emma and what she was doing in town, especially with the journey she and Henry took to go and find her in Boston of all places.

The Evil Queen was dressed in her usual riding outfit, Evie decided to call her The Evil Queen as she still couldn't think of the woman in her recurring dream to be her mother which would possibly mean that Henry was telling the truth about the curse. The young woman was checking herself in the mirror as her mother suddenly entered the room, meddling in her daughter's life yet again.